《The Misadventures of a Young Dark Magician》


 Episode 1 (Part 1)

    On a distant planet called Earth, there are square buildings and beings known as humans. They walk, talk, prosper, and live their daily, annoying, and mostly dull lives. However, way below the very lands they walk upon, comes a place that no human ever knows: The Monster World.


    ¡°Here in The Monster World, there stood an Academy, called Streterra, where non-humans would go to study and train. There was a purpose in studying and learning all kinds of magic. Students there thrived on being a master level in their class for whichever subjects they¡¯ve chosen. And when said people succeed in them, they can use their full-fledged powers for good, evil, or even a bit of both.


    ¡°Earth also plays an integral part in this. As you pick your side, good, evil, or neutral, you could even fight alongside like teams; again, if you wanted to, it¡¯s entirely optional. You can compete with others to control a planet of your choice and defend it using magic, combat, and strategy..


    ¡°Legends say that whoever can conquer all of the planets of all worlds and defend them off from others the longest would reign supreme. ¡°However, no one in any team has done such an impossible task for the longest time. A new champion might bestow someday, but that would unlikely happen soon.


    ¡°And that, to put it simply, is going to be me!¡± shouted a young dark magician named Benjamin, who read the book on a big brown podium in the center of the vast library room.


    He turned around and struck an important pose, announcing his mission only to his animal sidekicks in the Mirage Library..


    He allowed those final words to echo throughout the grand library. The resonating boom of his voice against the tall stacks of books and endless rows of dark shadows and dust sent chills through the animal¡¯s fur.


    You could be reading stolen content. Head to Royal Road for the genuine story.


    ¡°Woo-hoo! Bravo, master, you have such a way with words,¡± Harry, the talking hamster, exclaimed, trying to clap with his tiny little paws.


    ¡°Yeah, I agree!¡± The smaller guinea pig named Chi-Chi, added, hopping up and down on the table.


    ¡°Hey, where did you learn about all that info and make your amazing speech?¡± Harry asked, beaming with curiosity.


    ¡°Why from this book, of course.¡± Benjamin explained while holding up the book, ¡°They mostly tell about the history of our academy and its traditions surrounding them.¡±


    ¡°But master, don¡¯t you already know that stuff? Why are you even rereading it?¡± Chi-Chi asked, raising her furry eyebrow.


    ¡°Isn¡¯t it obvious? I''m reading this to check and see if there¡¯s a quicker way to get to Earth!¡± Benjamin responded with impatience in his voice. ¡°There was supposed to be an individual book in this library that holds magic portals that can lead to worlds beyond my imagination or so I¡¯ve heard...¡±


    ¡°Oh, well, now that makes sense.¡± Chi-Chi wasn¡¯t sure what it did, but she knew her master would get upset upon repeating himself. Best to go along with the plan for now.


    ¡°Wait, you mean the planet Earth? How will you exactly get to your goal, master?¡± Harry pondered, leaning on top of the countertop.


    ¡°How should I know? If I knew, I would have done it already!¡± Benjamin raised his hands in disbelief.


    ¡°Oh yeah, that¡¯s right.¡± Chi-Chi snickered.


    ¡°Isn¡¯t it against the rules, though, to read these without permission, however?¡± Harry whispered, unsure if they¡¯d get caught and in trouble or not.


    ¡°Nah, I doubt they¡¯ll find out.¡± Benjamin waved his arm as if to dismiss any notion of wrongdoing.


    ¡°Well, ok, if you say so.¡± The hamster glanced at Chi-Chi, wondering if she would say anything when-


    AWOOOOOO!! A loud howl, acting as the school bell bellowed through the room, startling the trio off their feet. When the sound stopped, the three got back on their feet and sighed collectively.


    ¡°That sure was scary, huh?¡± Chi-Chi looked over at Harry in exasperation.


    ¡°I know. It gets me every time.¡± Harry got embarrassed that the sound caught him off guard.


    ¡°Uh oh, I better hurry to my night class!¡± Benjamin said in a rush as he collected his books and ran for the nearest exit.


    ¡°Of course, go do your best, sir!¡± Harry and Chi-Chi exclaimed.

 Episode 1 (Part 2)

    Down from the hall in the classroom, a teacher with curly gray hair wrapped in a bun; wearing a black and white dress with laces had already started the roll call for the class.


    The lady picked up some sheets of papers and read them out loud. ¡°Sebastian...¡±


    ¡°Present.¡± A blonde-haired boy raised his hand and spoke eloquently.


    ¡°Bridget...¡±


    ¡°Here, Miss.¡± A girl with shoulder-length, light brown wavy hair slowly raised her hand and replied.


    ¡°Lauren...¡±


    ¡°Here, I guess.¡± Another girl, with long mahogany hair and matching sunglasses, raised her hand and muttered without looking at the teacher in an almost non-caring matter.


    ¡°...And last but not least, Benjamin¡± Silence followed shortly after. The teacher glanced in the student''s chair and noticed that it was unoccupied.


    Now, where could he be?


    Before she had time to ask the classmates, the doors to the room swung open, and everyone¡¯s attention turned toward the guy that entered the classroom.


    ¡°The dark magician and future ruler of the Earth has arrived! You may now tremble in fear by my presence everyone.¡± Benjamin announced loudly as he abruptly opened the classroom door.


    He stood right beside the doorway for a moment to let the effect of his arrival sink in with his classmates. A collective moan of disapproval and quiet laughter came from the students, while the teacher stayed unfazed by her theatric student.


    ¡°Ah, there you are. Hurry and take your seat; we¡¯re about to start class now.¡±


    ¡°Will do, ma¡¯am,¡± Benjamin replied with a bow and grin.


    He headed toward his seat near the corner of the class. Even on the first day, he could easily recognize all of his classmates.


    She must be so jealous of my talent that she doesn¡¯t want to admit it yet. I¡¯ll pass the class in no time. Benjamin thought to himself.


    He couldn¡¯t help but smile at the thought, knowing that he stood out from the rest of them by the flashing purple cape along with his magician-like appearance. What¡¯s not to like?


    The teacher introduced herself as Ms. Glenda before beginning her class.


    ¡°Now, you probably already know this, but for those who don¡¯t know, you four are the only ones who are ahead of class so far.¡± She motioned toward Benjamin and his fellow seatmates. ¡°You¡¯ve all taken your beginner courses, exams, and tests and seem to know quite a lot, which is why moving on to the next phase. Mastering your weapon of either peace or destruction.¡±


    If you discover this tale on Amazon, be aware that it has been stolen. Please report the violation.


    As the word ¡°weapon¡± hung in his ears, Benjamin carefully watched as Glenda reached into her dress pocket. She pulled out a small remote-looking device and aimed it straight at her desk. In an instant, a giant translucent hologram of the planet Earth appeared, hovering above her desk.


    All the kids in the classroom were amazed and sighed a collective ¡°oooh¡± at its massive appearance. The teacher continued to discuss how important it was to learn about the Earth to either help or conquer it.


    Benjamin liked the sound of the latter, to be in charge of the entire Earth and other planets, and have all the inhabitants bow to his every wish. What a fantastic way to live. He hung onto every word, scratched the short brown hair on the back of his head as he wrote as much as possible for later review.


    He had to learn all he could about this place, and that grown-up was the way to do it. As Glenda continued to speak about weapons and how to use them, Benjamin couldn¡¯t help but smile.


    Now we''re talking.


    As she carefully handed out the weapons and spheres to each of the kids, Benjamin looked on, eagerly awaiting whatever tool of mass destruction awaited him. Whether it could destroy cities, bring down mountains, control minds, or, best of all ¨C do all the above and more! His hand was coated in sweat from the anticipation.


    The Earth hologram then gave way to a large-scale demonstration, which covered the entire back wall in the classroom. Several older students used their weapons and spheres to show how to attack, heal, and defend.


    One student had set himself on fire but didn¡¯t get consumed by the flames. Another created a brick shield to defend against a student¡¯s sword attack. Lastly, a third student healed the wounds of an unfortunate onlooker that got too close to the action. Benjamin got so engrossed in the presentation that he genuinely thought he had forgotten to breathe.


    Ms. Glenda mentioned to the class that attacking yourself or others was not allowed for their current stage of training. Everyone else in the classroom acknowledged the instruction, everyone except Lauren, that is.


    ¡°So, does attacking on accident count?¡± Lauren asked sarcastically.


    Glenda stared down at her from the rim of her glasses, glaring at her outspoken student.


    ¡°Yes,¡± She replied curtly.


    ¡°Can mayonnaise be a vital weapon?¡± Lauren chimed in.


    The teacher calmly ignored the sarcasm and answered with a stern ¡°No.¡±


    Lauren continued without missing a beat. ¡°How about horseradish?¡±


    Glenda¡¯s patience waned. ¡°No,¡± she repeated, this time, more forcefully. She groaned out loud and rolled her eyes at the thought of dealing with this kind of ignorance for the rest of the year. Hopefully, the Principal will see her in real favor for all that she is sacrificing for their cause. ¡°OK, moving on.¡±


    She walked over to her desk beside the chalkboard, unlocked it, and opened the bottom drawer. The drawer creaked as it pulled open, almost as if complaining about its service after so many years. She took out a large glowing spherical ball of glass.


    Everyone gasped, amazed, except for Lauren, who continued to appear disinterested in the whole affair. It became hard to tell if she was even awake as her eyes hid behind a pair of dark sunglasses.


    ¡°This is a crystal sphere,¡± Glenda explained, ¡°the one you will receive will differ depending on what supernatural being you are and what type of class you choose...¡±


    However, as she discussed how to use the sphere along with a weapon, Lauren sat up a little straighter in her chair. Now, she grew interested in the subject. Benjamin grew annoyed at her fickle behavior.


    She was not going to be a better student or a stronger magician than him. He was the destined one to conquer the Earth, not her. He quietly contemplated what he would do and what could be necessary should she get in his way.

 Episode 1 (Part 3)

    As Glenda explained how the sphere was something, no one should take lightly, Lauren lost all hope of patience. She wanted the teacher to get to the important stuff and stop wasting her time. Lauren already hated school and didn¡¯t want to spend time on trivial things. She wanted to learn the basics so she could move on to more important things. She had a plan and didn¡¯t want to divert from it.


    Benjamin found Lauren¡¯s intrusion into the presentation annoying. Glenda moved on with the demonstration, much to his relief. With a wand in one hand and a crystal sphere in the other, she joined them with a sleight of hand that left everyone dazed and confused as to how she had done that. Benjamin wished that he recorded the moment so that he could watch it and analyze it in slow motion.


    He was about to raise his hand and request a repeated demonstration to better understand what happened, when the teacher swirled the tool over her head. It made a whooshing sound that grew louder and louder, like an oncoming hurricane.


    Books, papers, and other school supplies flew around the room, causing posters everywhere to be torn from the walls. A strange glow manifested around the teacher and twisted into a maniacal deformation of her original gentle smile.


    It felt as if the air expanded and forced the classroom walls outward. Benjamin contemplated fleeing the room, but his pride stopped him from appearing cowardly in front of everyone else. Ironically, the other students struggled with the same thing.


    This text was taken from Royal Road. Help the author by reading the original version there.


    When the energy surge became almost unbearable, Glenda threw the device down against the floor with a loud and resonated ¡°boom.¡± Items on her desk fell to the ground, shaking the building under their feet.


    Benjamin was speechless. He thought for a split second that maybe he would have to change his underpants, but fortunately, nothing was out of place. That was a close one. This sphere was just what he needed to realize his plans for domination. Ready to receive his weapon of power, Benjamin quickly got out of his chair the moment Glenda asked them to form a line. But Lauren beat him to it.


    Lauren accepted her weapon and sphere and looked at the teacher with a mischievous smirk. The teacher dismissed her with a look that declared a stable ¡°no.¡± She didn¡¯t have the energy, patience, or time to deal with any more of Lauren¡¯s shenanigans. Benjamin was next in line. He grasped his wand and sphere in both hands and waited for the surge of energy to consume his body.


    He closed his eyes and focused on the image in his mind. He imagined himself atop a mountain, raining down fear and misery to all that would oppose him. After a few minutes of nothing, he opened his eyes and realized everyone was staring at him. Embarrassed by the whole event, he quietly approached the teacher to ask how the two were supposed to interact and create the spectacle she demonstrated.


    ¡°Hey, uh, how do I merge and make them more powerful?¡±


    ¡°Well, that¡¯s part of the assignment,¡± Ms. Glenda replied.


    ¡°Really? It is?¡± Benjamin couldn¡¯t believe his ears. Much to his shock and dismay, he soon discovered that this was a part of his assignment.


    ¡°There are tons of different ways to do it, depending on you and your weapon,¡± the teacher continued. ¡°You just need to discover it.¡±


    ¡°But¡ª¡±


    ¡°You have a week. Good luck.¡± She dismissed.


    Benjamin sighed. Well, this task was going to be a lot harder than he thought.

 Episode 1 (Part 4)

    Benjamin still contemplated his dilemma during lunch. As he ate strips of chicken legs and sipped grape-flavored mermaid tears, he stared at his sphere in distraught.


    ¡°Did you figure anything out yet?¡± Harry piped up, resting near the tray.


    ¡°No, not even close,¡± Benjamin replied sourly. ¡°I mean, it doesn¡¯t make any sense! How did she do it!?¡±


    Benjamin laid his head down on his folded arms as he rested atop the table. The crystal sphere rested so perfectly translucent, yet if he stared hard enough, he felt as if there was an endless depth to it and would reach out and swallow him whole. It was mesmerizing to look at.


    ¡°Well gee, that sure looks impossible.¡± Harry glanced from the sphere to the wand and back at Benjamin.


    ¡°At least it¡¯s all pretty and shiny~!¡± Chi-Chi chimed in, trying to lighten the somber mood that took over the table¡¯s atmosphere.


    ¡°I know, right?¡± Benjamin replied, distractedly.


    ¡°Who were you replying to?¡± Harry questioned, confused.


    Did he agree with Chi-Chi¡¯s remark or his? Before he got the chance to repeat his question, Benjamin got up to leave the table.


    His loyal familiars may look like small animals, but their abilities were far-reaching. Benjamin didn¡¯t even take notice that they instinctively knew what he was going to do next. It was as if they could predict his movements. His attention was elsewhere in the cafeteria.


    Benjamin absentmindedly commented. ¡°Don¡¯t eat my food while I¡¯m gone.¡±


    ¡°We won¡¯t,¡± Chi-Chi reassured her master.


    ¡°Good luck,¡± Harry whispered.


    .-.-.-.


    Not knowing what to do next, Benjamin went to check up on one of his classmates, wanting to see how their progress was going. His pet sidekicks stayed behind to look after the sphere while he was away.


    Benjamin walked over to Bridget¡¯s table to see how her progress went. As he approached the table, he soon noticed her walking off to throw her tray away and called out her name. Unfortunately, the cafeteria was so loud and noisy that she couldn¡¯t hear him at all. Benjamin picked up his speed as he tried to catch up to her.


    Benjamin passed by Sebastian¡¯s table as he ran to catch Bridget¡¯s attention.


    If you stumble upon this narrative on Amazon, be aware that it has been stolen from Royal Road. Please report it.


    He appeared to be talking to himself as his ¡®friend¡¯ Troy showed up carrying a mud-flavored popsicle in one hand and a carton of potion milk for Sebastian in the other.


    Benjamin shot a nasty glare at Sebastian, as he passed, who noticed and glared back at him. The two always acted like bitter rivals towards one another. Sebastian was almost as big at bragging about his abilities as Benjamin. They disagreed over who the superior one was, which would always lead to a lot of arguments and non-physical fights.


    The two glared at one another for what felt like hours; Troy left again to get another carton for himself. Benjamin jolted back to reality and realized that he had almost forgotten about his original objective - Bridget. As he walked away, Benjamin failed to notice spilled milk potion on the floor and stepped in the puddle. He slipped and fell to the ground. The entire cafeteria went quiet; everyone seemed genuinely concerned about the spectacle.


    ¡°WHOOOOAAAAA!!¡± Benjamin screamed as his feet flew out from beneath him.


    Luckily he didn¡¯t fall or get hurt, but he still got his favorite outfit all covered in juice-flavored potion milk.


    Phew, that was a close call, but now I have to clean this up. Benjamin thought as he stared down at his now ruined clothes.


    ¡°Hey Benny, orange and white look pretty good on you. Maybe you should wear it more often,¡± Sebastian sneered as he yelled across the crowded cafeteria. ¡°and also watch where you¡¯re stepping, of course,¡± He added, in a more serious tone.


    Why that son of a banshee...  Benjamin glared as he stormed over to Sebastian¡¯s table, all soaking wet.


    ¡°Hey, you, why¡¯d you put your drink over there to trip me up and ruin my outfit?!¡±


    ¡°What? I would never do such a thing!¡± Sebastian raised a hand to his chest as a sarcastic plead to his innocence.


    ¡°Hey, I¡¯m back.¡± Benjamin¡¯s loud and sudden accusation cut Troy¡¯s words off.


    ¡°You liar!¡±


    ¡°What? How dare you call me a liar! My drink is still right here!¡± Sebastian retorted, slamming his fist on the table. He motioned his drink, still intact on the table in front of him.


    ¡°Oh yeah? Prove it!¡± Benjamin countered. He stood straighter so that he could make himself appear taller. He leaned forward to try and intimidate Sebastian. To a bystander, they looked more like theater performers acting out a bad play.


    Neither appeared very menacing from across the room.


    ¡°What-? I just did you, peasant!¡± Sebastian raised his arms over his head in desperation.


    ¡°Then if you didn¡¯t do it, who the devil did?¡± Benjamin glanced around the room for another suspicious character to blame. His gaze caught Troy¡¯s.


    Troy shuffled nervously at Benjamin¡¯s excusing glare. ¡°Um, I just remembered I forgot my book. Be right back.¡±


    ¡°How should I know!?¡± Sebastian answered with annoyed sarcasm.


    ¡°Let me think.¡± Benjamin rubbed his chin for added effect.


    ¡°Well, gee, that¡¯s new.¡± Sebastian continued his sarcasm. He couldn¡¯t resist an opportunity to jag insults at his classmate.


    ¡°That¡¯s it. You are going down!¡± Shouted Benjamin as he took out his wand and aimed it at Sebastian. Sebastian, shocked and in fear of Benjamin¡¯s intentions, instinctively raised his hands in defense. The cafeteria became quiet once more at the show of a bouquet abruptly popping out of his wand¡¯s end, hanging off in such a pitiable display.


    ¡°Really?¡± Sebastian chuckled in surprise.


    ¡°Oh, sh-shut up!¡± Benjamin stuttered, his face glowing red.


    As they still argued, Bridget walked back to her table, passing in front of them, and interrupting them. She held a cup of Pegasus pudding in one hand and a fancy-looking spoon in the other. The two briefly stopped and turned to face her.

 Episode 1 (Part 5)

    ¡°Uh, what are you guys fighting about this time?¡± Bridget asked as she ate a generous spoonful of pudding into her mouth.


    ¡°Oh, Bridget!¡± Sebastian could feel his face glow even redder as he realized how foolish he and Benjamin must have looked. ¡°We were¡ª¡±


    ¡°Sebastian ruined my outfit!¡± Benjamin pulled at his jacket, trying to get her to understand the seriousness of the situation. ¡°Not to mention, this jerk made fun of my magic!¡±


    ¡°Well, duh, even I could¡ª¡±


    ¡°Oh, speaking of magic, I kind of already did my assignment,¡± Bridget interrupted in a casual but sweet tone. ¡°I didn¡¯t think it was all that hard.¡±


    ¡°No way...¡± Sebastian gasped, genuinely surprised at the remark.


    Perfect. Benjamin turned his attention to Bridget now. ¡°Hey Bridget, I was wondering, maybe after school, you could teach me how to...¡±


    ¡°Too late, I already asked her.¡± Lauren interrupted him, her gruff, tomboyish voice killing what Benjamin had to say in his throat.


    Her dark sunglasses created a strange contrast to her bold red hair. Benjamin always thought that she looked like a giant crayon in her outfit. Though, he would never dream of saying anything like that to her face. He was admittedly a bit fearful of the teenage girl.


    ¡°What? Are you serious!?¡± Benjamin turned to her, only to meet his reflection in her dark shades instead.


    It occurred to him at that moment that despite having known her for a couple of years before coming to this school, like with Sebastian and Bridget, he didn''t know what the color of her eyes were.


    The story has been illicitly taken; should you find it on Amazon, report the infringement.


    ¡°Yeah, we¡¯re going to practice after school,¡± Lauren replied curtly and without expression.


    ¡°Aw, fang it!¡± Benjamin couldn¡¯t believe his luck. He slapped his arms against his side with a loud smack as the remaining juice spurted from his pockets.


    This day is only getting worse. He groaned in defeat.


    ¡°Do you mean the assignment involving your weapons?¡± Sebastian asked curiously.


    ¡°Duh, what else could I have meant?¡± Lauren crossed her arms, raising an eyebrow at his obvious question.


    ¡°Oh, forget this; I¡¯m leaving!¡± Benjamin had had enough of this ridiculousness for one day. He turned abruptly and stormed off, making each step resonate on the linoleum floor.


    ¡°That was quick,¡± Lauren muttered under her breath.


    ¡°I wonder what happened...¡± Bridget glanced up from her pudding cup at Benjamin¡¯s retreating, not paying attention to the exchange between the rest of the group. Her mind was elsewhere today.


    ¡°Beats me.¡± Sebastian shrugged, puzzled at his counterpart¡¯s abrupt exit. It wasn¡¯t like Benjamin to give up an argument, much less one involving him.


    ¡°Aw, disappointed?¡± Lauren followed his gaze to Benjamin, knowing there was more to the story than she had heard firsthand.


    ¡°Shut up, you jerk,¡± Sebastian growled softly under his breath.


    He immediately regretted saying those words for fear of being punched in the head. Thankfully, she wasn¡¯t currently in a bad mood.


    ¡°What? I was asking.¡± Lauren teased playfully. She thought boys were such easy targets for her taunts.


    ¡°Uh, master? What¡¯s wrong?¡± Chi-Chi asked, concerned at her master¡¯s downward gaze and grim expression as soon as he came back to his table.


    ¡°Don¡¯t ask.¡± Benjamin¡¯s voice cracked for a moment.


    The animals exchanged worried glances. They had never seen their master act like this, at least not in a long time. Benjamin needed to remain engaged in their plan. Otherwise, they¡¯d be in serious trouble. They had to get to the bottom of Benjamin¡¯s troubling mood and return it to normal. But how? Back at Sebastian¡¯s table, Troy returned from retrieving his so-called books.


    ¡°I wonder if I missed anything while I was gone...¡± A small grin spread across his face as his curiosity peaked.

 Episode 2 (Part 1)

    Glenda had a paramount meeting to attend to, but no one could find out about it, or there would be far more explaining to do than she would be ready to share. She glanced in both directions down the hallway outside her door.


    Good, no one in sight.


    She quietly shut the door to her classroom before locking it, trying to draw as little attention as possible to her actions.


    All the while, she knew that what was about to happen had severe long-term consequences. What they were, Glenda had not figured them out yet. Her heart pounded, and her palms sweated as she stood outside the large double doors before pushing them open and stepping inside.


    An eerie glow appeared in the room, followed by the disembodied head of the Principal, floating inside a jar. She was an odd-looking woman with wavy, blonde hair inside a substantial murky green fluid-filled glass jar about the size of a milk jug. There was much to discuss and little time for pleasantries.


    ¡°Welcome,¡± The Principal greeted.


    ¡°Thank you, Mistress,¡± Glenda replied with a curtesy. ¡°I received your call earlier today. What was it you wished to discuss?¡±


    ¡°Hmm, I can¡¯t seem to remember now. Oh, my memory is not as good as it used to be.¡± The headless Principal looked around the room, as Glenda stared in confusion for a moment before speaking up.


    ¡°But, if you can¡¯t remember, then¡ª¡±


    ¡°Oh, wait; I remember now.¡± The Principal piped up in a playful, peaceful manner. ¡°It¡¯s about the assignment - did you give it to them?¡±


    ¡°Why, yes, I did,¡± Glenda replied, still slightly confused.


    ¡°Excellent work.¡± The principal turned to face an unknown point of interest. ¡°It¡¯s always nice to see our school, tradition, and students thrive and prosper.¡± She spoke calmly.


    ¡°But of course,¡± Glenda replied with a soft smile.


    The Principal turned her attention back to Glenda. ¡°I¡¯m proud, so do keep up the good work, ok?¡±


    ¡°Certainly.¡± Glenda¡¯s smile grew wider.


    ¡°Oh, and before you go?¡± The Principal called out to Glenda as she turned to face the unknown point within the darkroom.


    If you come across this story on Amazon, be aware that it has been stolen from Royal Road. Please report it.


    ¡°Hmm?¡± Glenda waited for her to speak before leaving.


    ¡°I want you to make sure that they all succeed... and no cheating either,¡± She ordered with a devilish grin. ¡°Understand?¡±


    Glenda gulped and let out a sigh. She wouldn¡¯t dare want to talk back to the principal, regardless of what she thought. ¡°Yes, I do.¡±


    ¡°Very well, that is all I want to talk about for now. Thank you so very much for your time, Miss Glinka.¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s Glenda.¡± She corrected, ¡°But you¡¯re welcome, I¡¯ll be sure to keep in touch with you.¡± She added as she reached for the door once more.


    ¡°Indeed, I¡¯ll see you later.¡± The principal chimed in before Glenda closed the door behind her.


    .-.-.-.


    Meanwhile, after getting a clean pair of clothes, Benjamin walked through the school¡¯s front doors, with his shoulders slumped and head lowered. He had received these fantastic gifts but couldn¡¯t figure out how to use them, and figuring it out on his own would take time. He couldn¡¯t conquer the Earth without these tools working, something he didn¡¯t have.


    Chi-Chi and Harry followed along, exhibiting similar faces of concern for their Master, Benjamin, once again fearing that his plans for world domination would be in jeopardy. That wouldn¡¯t help their policies either. They had to find a way to cheer him up and encourage that spark of evil again, but how?


    ¡°Come on, master, cheer up!¡± Chi-Chi squeaked.


    ¡°But how can I?¡± Benjamin asked dejectedly. ¡°The teacher was no help at all; what good are they if none can tell me the basics of wizardry and magic?¡±


    ¡°Didn¡¯t she say it was part of the test?¡± Harry reminded him.


    ¡°Well, I guess she did...¡± Benjamin muttered and sighed.


    ¡°You shouldn¡¯t get all bent out of shape. I mean, it¡¯s only been one day out of seven.¡±


    ¡°You have a point. Guess we better keep trying when we get back to our dorm. ¡°Benjamin replied, a little calmer now.


    ¡°That¡¯s the spirit master!¡± Both Harry and Chi-Chi chirped at their Master¡¯s renewed will.


    Both parties grew lost in their thoughts as they walked away from school, while on the way down the stairs, a shadowy figure lurked in the tree line behind them. Benjamin paused at the edge of the tall hill. He stood near the brink of the school property and looked out over the town and pastures below.


    This world and the next will all be mine soon, He thought, with his vigor returned. ¡®I just have to figure this sphere out.¡¯


    He lifted his orb out of his pocket and held it in his hand. That was when a force hit him from the back, as if something shoved him from behind. A shadowy figure used dark magic to push, as if commanding the wind itself.


    After he picked himself up from the ground, Benjamin watched in horror as his sphere slipped from his hand and rolled down the hillside, picking up with every second. Chi-Chi and Harry leaped into action and hurried down the slope after it.


    Benjamin followed close behind, trying hard not to lose his balance and fall face-first down the hill. His earlier sadness quickly turned to sheer terror, for if he lost or broke his magical sphere, all his dreams would be over in an instant.


    He couldn¡¯t let that orb fall into anyone else¡¯s hands. He tried desperately not to lose sight of the rolling ball as it bounced over rocks and through trees on its way down the large hill. Unfortunately, it disappeared over a small ledge.

 Episode 2 (Part 2)

    As Benjamin, Chi-Chi, and Harry reached the ledge and looked down the ridge at the ground below. They were stunned to find that the sphere was nowhere in sight; it had disappeared.


    That¡¯s impossible, Benjamin screamed to himself. I saw it go over this very ledge a second ago. It has to be around here somewhere!


    The trio searched the bushes, rock crevices, and gulley. No sphere. Benjamin sat down on the cement stairs beside some brick walls and exhaled loudly in sheer frustration and disappointment. This day was not going well so far, and now this!


    Chi-Chi and Harry were also exhausted from the quick run and day-long search. Harry plopped down on a nearby stone in an exaggerated and theatrical ¡®I can¡¯t go on¡¯ way, with Chi-Chi falling right on top of him.


    Just then, the stairs Benjamin had been sitting on shook violently. Benjamin was unable to find his feet fast enough to stand. The stairs raised, caught him squarely in the back of the head, and knocked him back onto the ground.


    ¡°Benjamin!!¡± Chi-Chi and Harry cried, getting up from their position and ran over towards him. ¡°Are you alright?!¡±


    ¡°I¡¯m okay, I¡¯m okay,¡± Benjamin repeated as he rubbed his head and blinked his eyes to clear his sight.


    Within the space opened up by the stairway, Benjamin could see a vast graveyard in the distance and the center of the gravestones. He saw it.


    ¡°My sphere, there it is!¡±


    Benjamin took out his wand and tried to conjure a spell that would draw the crystal ball off from within the graveyard. No effect. Chi-Chi and Harry immediately went to retrieve the crystal for their Master. However, as soon as they reached the opening of the staircase, it rolled off again.


    ¡°No!¡± Benjamin shouted as he sprinted toward the graveyard.


    Love this story? Find the genuine version on the author''s preferred platform and support their work!


    The crystal ball moved along the ground without the aid of wind or gravity. Benjamin didn¡¯t understand how this was possible, as it should have stopped a long time ago, seeing as it was on relatively flat ground.


    What is making it roll so fast? He thought to himself as he followed the ball through the scattered and varying gravestones and tombs.


    Soon, the sphere disappeared once more. Benjamin ran up to the edge of a dark vortex, swirling within the darkness of the graveyard, and discovered more stairs. Benjamin, Chi-Chi, and Harry were unable to see what lies below.


    Two large torches next to the opening burst into flames, providing light to their surroundings. Grabbing one of the torches, Benjamin descended the stairs, with Chi-Chi and Harry following close behind. They tried to stay in the glow of the flames in fear that the darkness may consume them entirely should they fall out of the protection of the light.


    There¡¯s evil in here, I know it. Chi-Chi shared telepathically with her counterpart, Harry.


    .-.-.-.


    After what felt like an eternity, Benjamin realized that there were no more stairs. He was at the bottom of the secret passage, but where was the sphere? Before them, the torch¡¯s light revealed a large, dragon-shaped roller coaster car, floating within the space without a visible track beneath it.


    The car had a big blue duck body for the front with black horns and an orange beak, complete with red central wings, and a green dragon-like tail stacked onto yellow wheels. The new surroundings utterly mesmerized Benjamin as if being drawn forward by an invisible force.


    ¡°Hey, guys, come check this out!¡± Benjamin called behind as if the others weren¡¯t keeping up with him.


    ¡°I don¡¯t know... it looks weird if you ask me,¡± Harry replied under his breath.


    ¡°But what is that? Is it even operational? And if it is, then where would it even take us?¡± Chi-Chi asked.


    ¡°Stop asking so many questions at once!¡± Benjamin ordered.


    ¡°Well, only one way to find out... right?¡± Harry brought up.


    ¡°Exactly,¡± Benjamin confirmed.


    He boarded the coaster in the front seat. Chi-Chi and Harry looked questionably at each other before following their Master into the coaster. Abruptly, the coaster lurched forward and propelled through the air, as if they weren¡¯t moving at all, and the very space around them melded around their bodies. The car took them in many directions: up, down, diagonal, and even loop de loops. Benjamin and his sidekicks got nauseous as their stomachs churned and pondered when the crazy ride would end.


    Eventually, the ride slowed down, catching them all off guard. Benjamin and the others noticed something in the distance, but couldn¡¯t quite make it out. The coaster then came to a screeching halt, bringing them closer to what they saw right in front of them.

 Episode 2 (Part 3)

    A bunch of doors in a variety of different colors and sizes floated as they dangled from a string, made for dancing around like puppets in a play. It all appeared new and surprising to Benjamin, yet deep down, he felt he had been here before, but when? Benjamin saw a glowing sign above the many doors that read A-B-C-D.


    Chi-Chi and Harry questioned their master about the significance of the sign. Did he know what it meant? Benjamin stared at the letters for a while until he realized he was losing track of things.


    ¡°Where did that come from?¡± Benjamin said aloud. Chi-Chi and Harry did not understand what their Master was referring to.


    ¡°What was that, Master?¡± Benjamin could no longer hear them. He had a difficult time trying to take his eyes off the glowing, colorful doors. What was behind them, and how could he use this incredible discovery to his advantage?


    As they watched them with awe, Benjamin couldn¡¯t help but wonder: Why was he brought here? What do these things do? Where do they take you? Benjamin wanted to step out of the coaster and get a better, closer look at them, but he nearly lost his footing. He looked down below and saw there were no visible paths below.


    Great, He thought in disdain, Now what do I do?


    Chi-Chi, on the other hand, wanted to check the place out. She quickly jumped out of the coaster without looking down at what was below her. Benjamin and Harry, noticing that there is nothing below that she can land on, tried to stop her and reached for her.


    However, much to their surprise, it turned out that she landed on the floor beneath them.


    Benjamin got over the shock and followed the hamsters to where the new path led them. The trail eventually stopped at the center, where they could see all the doors up close, and reached it in no time at all.


    ¡°Well, we¡¯re here,¡± Benjamin sighed, catching his breath from the long walk.


    ¡°Now what?¡± Chi-Chi questioned.


    ¡°Well, isn¡¯t it obvious?¡± Benjamin looked up and pointed. ¡°The sphere is probably in one of those doors. We¡¯ll have to split up and try to find the right one!¡±


    ¡°Good idea.¡± Harry chimed in.


    Not trusting his wand magic, Benjamin used a magic spell with his hands to allow him to float up in the air so he could find it no problem. He did the same thing to his sidekicks so they could help him with the search.


    The first door Benjamin opened had a strange planet filled with aliens who were just about to chow down on some weird kind of cereal. No crystal sphere in sight. The second door he opened had a lot of trees and bushes. A dinosaur walked over and stared at him with ill intent. Benjamin quickly shut the door and leaned against it, hoping that the creature did not figure out how to follow him.


    Ensure your favorite authors get the support they deserve. Read this novel on the original website.


    He crept to the next door. Within it was a ship surrounded by water and lightning. He closed the door, but then water poured out from underneath. Still no sphere. He sighed in disbelief.


    As he opened more and more doors with no progress, Benjamin slowly grew agitated. He felt that not much time had passed and was already sick of this. Eventually, the hamster and guinea pig called out to him about a door they found. Thinking they found the one with the sphere, Benjamin quickly went over to look.


    ¡°Hey, Master, come here!¡± Chi-Chi exclaimed excitedly.


    ¡°We got something to show you!¡± Harry motioned with his small paws for him to hurry over.


    However, much to his dismay and their delight, it turned out to be a land made of cheese.


    ¡°What the-!?¡± Benjamin grabbed both sides of his head in exasperation.


    ¡°So, what do you think of it, Master?¡± Chi-Chi and Harry questioned, happily grabbing cheese wedges from inside the door.


    ¡°Seriously!? Now is not the time to lollygag! Did you forget what we came here for in the first place already!?¡± Benjamin glared at the two critters with his arms snugly gripped at his hips.


    ¡°Oh, yeah, the crystal sphere, right?¡± Chi-Chi mumbled through a mouthful of cheese.


    ¡°Exactly, so hurry up and get moving already! My patience is already waning as it is!¡±


    ¡°Sir, yes, sir!¡± They both shouted as split up and dashed off to search once again.


    As the two left in a hurry, Benjamin walked over to close the cheese door and sighed heavily. This day had not been going well at all since he had lost the sphere, now he had to deal with crazy cheese furry partners. A little while later, Harry and Chi-Chi called for their Master yet again, to inform them about a different door.


    ¡°Master, come quickly!¡± Chi-Chi shouted with enthusiasm.


    ¡°You¡¯re not going to believe this!¡± Harry added.


    ¡°Oh, great, now I wonder what it could be this time! Maybe a land made of milk and cookies?¡± Benjamin replied in a mocking tone of voice. He was not in the mood for any more of this and just wanted to find his sphere and go home.


    ¡°No Master, we found it this time. Have a look for yourself.¡± Harry pointed through the door toward the floor.


    ¡°If you say so...¡± Benjamin muttered as he approached the open doorway.


    He went to take a peek inside the door ¡ª blue skies and white clouds everywhere on the other side, but no sphere in sight. Chi-Chi told him to look down to see it. Benjamin looked to where she pointed and saw a weird alley with red cemented walls.


    ¡°I don¡¯t believe it...¡± Benjamin muttered, nearly speechless.


    ¡°Neither can we, Master.¡± Harry and Chi-Chi stood alongside his legs as they all looked down through the doorway at the strange world.


    The floors were dirty, filled with trash, flies, and a bunch of other useless junk that got thrown in. It was right next to the dumpster where Benjamin finally saw it: His Crystal Sphere!


    ¡°Hey, wait; it looks like someone is trying to go after it.¡± Benjamin thought he saw someone or something out of his peripheral vision. ¡°Hey, you, stay away from that; it¡¯s mine!¡± He yelled.


    Benjamin leaned in too much through the door to the other side while trying to get someone¡¯s attention, slipped, and fell into the new world.


    Benjamin fought to float back up using his magic, but for some reason, he was unable to do so.


    Just what is going on? He thought, puzzled. Luckily, he landed safely on top of the dumpster with no significant injuries.


    ¡°Ow! That stings!¡± He exclaimed as he rubbed the pain on his backside and legs from the fall.


    ¡°Wait for us, Master!¡± Chi-Chi cried out, alarmed by the abrupt exit of her Master.


    ¡°We won¡¯t leave you here in this place!¡± Harry added.


    The two critters jumped from the open door frame and into the strange new world below.

 Episode 2 (Part 4)

    Once Harry and Chi-Chi landed in the dump alongside their Master, the three rested in the garbage and sighed in defeat.


    ¡°This is the second-worst day of my life.¡± Benjamin groaned.


    ¡°Yeah, tell me about it,¡± Harry said as he rolled onto his side to inspect his rumpled fur.


    ¡°Um... hello? Are you alright?¡± Someone¡¯s voice broke through the darkness.


    As Benjamin heard the voice, he turned to see a girl standing right beside the dumpster, looking very concerned for him. She adjusted her yellow glasses, which contrasted with her long pink hair.


    ¡°Huh? Y-yeah I¡¯m fine. Why do you ask?¡± Benjamin quickly tried to appear as natural as possible, considering that he just fell out of the air onto a dumpster.


    ¡°Well, I did see you fall from the sky not too long ago. What were you doing?¡± The girl pointed toward the top of the building. Benjamin looked up, and his eyes widened upon finding there was no longer a door there.


    ¡°Oh, that. Sorry, but I can¡¯t say why that was the case.¡± Benjamin straightened his jacket and brushed off his pants, trying to stall for time. He had no idea how he was going to explain this to anyone, much less to this stranger.


    ¡°Oh, could it be that you are on a top-secret mission for something important?¡± The girl inquired, with a hint of intrigue and inquisitiveness in her voice. She seemed to be fishing for more information.


    ¡°Yeah, that¡¯s it!¡± Benjamin exclaimed, then realized that it wasn¡¯t a good idea to make it sound like a secret plan if he wanted to keep it like that. ¡°I mean no, of course not!¡± Benjamin turned and gazed at the girl. ¡°What do you want from me?¡±


    ¡°Nothing, but who are you?¡± The girl smiled sheepishly. She knew there was more to this story than what he was telling and wasn¡¯t about to let it go so quickly.


    ¡°You want to know, huh?¡± She nodded in agreement. ¡°I am Benjamin, the all-mighty dark magician, as well as the prophesied overlord!¡± Benjamin stood up and spread his cape behind him for added dramatic effect. ¡°And these are my deadly sidekicks: Chi-Chi and Harry!¡± He swung his arm toward his animal sidekicks for their introduction.


    Unauthorized duplication: this narrative has been taken without consent. Report sightings.


    ¡°Cheep!¡± Chi-Chi replied with her long lashes fluttering for added cuteness effect. Harry did the same thing.


    ¡°Aw, but they look cuter than deadly.¡± The girl stroked Chi-Chi''s short soft fur along her neck, then moved over to do the same thing with Harry.


    ¡°Well, that¡¯s just what they want you to think!¡± Benjamin replied, ¡°And we have a goal of conquering all planets and galaxies that we can find and come across.¡± He announced. ¡°Now, how¡¯s that for a story?¡±


    ¡°I think that¡¯s a cute story, kid.¡± The young girl commented, glancing up from petting the hamster and guinea pig.


    ¡°What do you mean ¡®cute¡¯ and ¡®kid¡¯? Are you saying you don¡¯t believe me at all?¡± Benjamin¡¯s blood boiled at the young girl¡¯s disbelief. How dare she not believe his story?


    ¡°Hey, Master...¡± Harry pulled on his master¡¯s pant legs, trying to get his attention without revealing their ability to speak in front of the stranger.


    ¡°Well, for starters, I can¡¯t see anyone doing something like that in that weird get-up.¡± The girl chuckled as she pointed at Benjamin¡¯s clothes and hat.


    ¡°What-? How dare you say that!¡±


    Furious from the mockery of his outfit, Benjamin showed off some magic of his own to prove to her he¡¯s not making the whole story up. He tried with all his might; the critters wondered why he wasted his time on this girl. That¡¯s when they noticed something in her bag. They tried telling Benjamin about it, but he was so fixated on trying to show off his magic that he paid them no attention.


    As the girl stood there, waiting for him to do or say something interesting, Benjamin continued to try and create magic, but nothing came out of his hands. Eventually, he gave up and didn¡¯t know what to do next.


    Why can¡¯t I use my magic here? Do I rely on my stupid wand from now on, even though I still didn¡¯t know how to use it properly?


    ¡°Aw man, this stinks.¡± Benjamin sat down carefully on the ground in disgust. ¡°How am I going to conquer Earth at this rate?¡±


    ¡°The planet you¡¯re on right now is your first one?¡± The girl asked. Realizing by Benjamin¡¯s expression that he was serious about conquering this world, she added: ¡°How unoriginal.¡±


    ¡°No way, that explains so much!¡± Benjamin exclaimed, taking a step back.


    ¡°Master, look at the bag she¡¯s carrying!¡± Harry, again, tried to get his Master¡¯s attention quietly.


    ¡°My Crystal Sphere.¡± He whispered, finally seeing it with his own two eyes.


    ¡°Well, it¡¯s been fun, but I gotta get going before it gets dark.¡± The young girl turned and started walking down the alleyway toward the street. ¡°See you; I got some research to do when I get home!¡±


    ¡°No, wait, come back!¡± Benjamin yelled after her.


    ¡°Cheep Cheep!¡± screamed Chi-Chi and Harry, trying to add their sense of urgency for her to return without revealing themselves.

 Episode 3 (Part 1)

    Meanwhile, back in the monster world, Ms. Glenda went to her homeroom to rearrange and clean things up. When she finished, she returned to her desk and sat down in gloom. Now that Glenda had given away all the spheres and wands she had, she felt the room was emptier without them. A shadow appeared at the door to inform her of something urgent that required her immediate attention, jolting her from her daydream thoughts.


    ¡°Huh? What?"


    When the shadow walked into the room, light reflecting the helmet, it turned out to be the Counselor Clause.


    ¡°Miss Glenda, I¡¯m afraid I have some terrible news!¡±


    ¡°Counselor Clause, what¡¯s the matter?¡± Glenda asked in an alarming state.


    ¡°I have come with foreboding bad news.¡±


    ¡°Uh, yeah, I know. You stated that literally seconds ago.¡± Glenda glanced at him from over her metal-rimmed glasses.


    ¡°Oh, right, my bad.¡± Clause wrung his hands as he collected his thoughts.


    His gray hair and thick mustache always appeared odd and out of place for someone dressed up as an astronaut, as upon his head he wore a glass bowl.


    You could be reading stolen content. Head to the original site for the genuine story.


    Glenda hardly noticed the contraption nowadays, but early in their relationship, she couldn¡¯t help but laugh at the older man in the fishbowl. If he only knew how many times people made jokes at his expense.


    ¡°Can you hurry? I have stuff to do.¡± Glenda told him, hoping the message was not as awful as Clause led her to believe. She had had a busy morning and was exhausted from the day¡¯s events. There was so much left to do to prepare; this was not a welcomed part of the plan.


    ¡°Ok, to put it simply: ¡®It¡¯ has returned.¡± That one word hung in the air like some foul odor. Glenda caught her breath.


    ¡°What?!¡± Glenda couldn¡¯t believe her ears.


    Could it be true? Clause had been wrong in the past but never about something this important. Then again, which piece of information could he be talking about still?


    ¡°You know, the Howler Coaster that opens every ten thousand moons?¡±


    ¡°Wasn¡¯t it 9,352, though?¡± Glenda, always the teacher, couldn¡¯t help but correct Clause¡¯s inaccurate assessment of the time that passes between its last appearances. She felt embarrassed that she said it.


    Oh, what pettiness, Glenda thought. Why do I always do that?


    ¡°Yeah, but ten thousand sounds more mystical, don¡¯t you think?¡± Clause brought up with a smile.


    He knew Glenda well and respected her over the years. He didn¡¯t mind her correcting him on the statistical data. Clause tried to lighten the mood, but it was lost on Glenda as she processed the news brought before her.


    ¡°Oh no, if what you¡¯re saying is true, then we need to leave right away!¡± Glenda forgot all about the sphere, wands, and kids for a moment. She grabbed her keys and leaped from the chair. There was no time to lose.

 Episode 3 (Part 2)

    Outside of the school, Bridget and Lauren practiced their magic together out on the fields. Bridget had brought her spellbook and tried to read them all out loud while sitting on a large rock in the schoolyard. Lauren copied the enchantments to make the magic come out of her wand. Bridget had little problem with using her wand to cast out random types of spells; however, Lauren wasn¡¯t as lucky.


    Bridget had already meshed up her book and sphere together after she got the assignment and made the words in the book readable; Lauren, on the other hand, still had a hard time pronouncing some phrases out loud and enchanting them, even with Bridget¡¯s guidance and help.


    Bridget herself got a bit puzzled by this. They didn¡¯t seem to be that hard for her, so why is her friend having trouble casting certain spells? Is she not good at twisters and speaking in different languages, even in her head? There had to be another way.


    ¡°Hey Lauren, is there something wrong? You haven¡¯t been doing well since we started practicing.¡± Bridget mentioned, tilting her head.


    ¡°I¡¯m not sure. Maybe I¡¯m just having an off day?¡± Lauren murmured and shrugged without moving her gaze from the book¡¯s pages.


    Hopefully, that¡¯s the case; Bridget thought to herself as she observed her friend¡¯s expression.


    In the distance, Glenda and Clause ran out of the school as fast as they could without breaking their necks running down the steps. They both knew they had to hurry and not waste any more time, for if what Clause said was true, then there could be more trouble than even the two of them were expecting.


    ¡°Hey, are you bothering us?¡± Lauren turned abruptly to face Sebastian, who had been watching them from nearby. ¡°Were you the one distracting us from our duties?¡±


    Unauthorized usage: this tale is on Amazon without the author''s consent. Report any sightings.


    ¡°What?¡± Sebastian asked, startled by the accusation. ¡°But I just got here!¡±


    Lauren glimpsed at Clause and Glenda running toward them out of the corner of her eye. Sebastian didn¡¯t seem that unusual anymore. She stepped into their path to draw their attention.


    ¡°Grandmaster Glenda? What''s the matter?¡± Lauren asked, giving her words the best attempt at the concern that she could muster.


    ¡°Oh, Sebastian, what perfect timing!¡± Glenda exclaimed as she saw Sebastian standing behind Lauren. She walked around Lauren without even acknowledging her presence. Blood rushed to Lauren''s face in anger.


    ¡°Can you come with us for a moment?¡± Glenda asked as she held Sebastian¡¯s shoulders tightly.


    ¡°But why?¡± Sebastian inquired with a genuine look of concern.


    ¡°Think of it as another part of your assignment.¡± Glenda tried to calm his fears by downplaying their urgency, but he was not buying the act.


    ¡°Hmm, I don¡¯t know,¡± Sebastian muttered while turning away, but Glenda still heard it.


    ¡°Please, Sebastian, this is crucial, and you¡¯re the only one I can count on for this.¡± Glenda pleaded with him as she clasped her hands and bowed her head to express her desperation even further.


    ¡°Well, if you say so.¡± He replied hesitantly. Sebastian was still not 100% confident that this was a good idea, but if his teacher needed him that badly, he felt compelled to help.


    ¡°Excellent, let us leave posthaste!¡± Glenda smiled and patted him on the arm. She turned toward Clause and nodded.


    ¡°Hey, what about us?¡± Lauren stepped up and motioned toward Bridget.


    ¡°You stay here and continue to practice your magic spells,¡± Glenda replied as she turned to walk away.


    Sebastian couldn¡¯t help but smile at Lauren as he followed close behind. It wasn¡¯t every day that he could show off in front of Lauren, and it felt remarkably good.


    ¡°What?¡±


    ¡°We won¡¯t take long; we promise,¡± Glenda called out over her shoulder as the three walked hurriedly toward the edge of the parking lot together. Unbeknownst to Sebastian, they had to find the Howler Coaster that had shown up once more.


    ¡°Hey, let¡¯s go follow them to see what exactly they¡¯re doing. We can continue practicing later¡± Lauren leaned over to Bridget and whispered.


    Bridget looked up from her book, and directly into her friend¡¯s eyes, and crossed her arms. ¡°Lauren, you heard her! We got to stay here!¡±


    There was no convincing her today. Like she was going to stand idly by while those three had all the adventures.

 Episode 3 (Part 3)

    After taking a quick stroll through the graveyard, Glenda, Clause, and Sebastian made it to the cave in no time at all. Sebastian could not believe such a place existed, and that he did not know of it sooner.


    ¡°So, is that the cave you guys were talking about?¡± Sebastian pointed toward the small opening on the side of the hill. It looked like a giant gopher hole to him, and he realized he would have never noticed the opening had someone not pointed it out to him.


    ¡°Yes, the one very few people know about.¡± Clause explained to the boy. ¡°And it¡¯s open too. Shall we head inside?¡± He asked, while motioning his hands to let them go first.


    Each of them crawled on hands and knees through the dirt-rimmed opening onto the stairs, landing made of stone. Before their eyes laid hundreds of steps leading downwards towards a bottom that wasn¡¯t visible from their vantage point, Sebastian could feel the sweat building on the back of his neck as he contemplated walking down all those stairs. Glenda and Clause had other ideas for a quick descent, however. They summoned an advanced flying spell so the group can traverse down the stairs faster.


    Glenda reached out and held Sebastian¡¯s hand, warning him not to let go. For if he did, she cautioned, he would plummet into a world of darkness and end up somewhere else entirely, with no certainty if he¡¯d make it back to his world. Sebastian gripped her hands tightly and tried not to look down as they floated to the bottom of the stairway. When they reached the end of the stairs, they found the Howler Coaster disappeared!


    ¡°Oh no, where could it have gone?¡± Glenda turned to look at Clause and saw the same worried look on his face. ¡°If what you said was right Clause, then that must mean someone else has already been here!¡±


    ¡°Hopefully, it wasn¡¯t one of our students that got down here, or we¡¯ll have a problem.¡± Clause shuddered at the thought.


    ¡°So... I guess that means we¡¯re pressing forward then?¡± Sebastian questioned.


    He had zero clues on what they meant by Howler coaster or whatever the problem was. He never heard of this place, even with all his connections at the school. What made them think that any other student would have been able to find this place, much less steal the coaster in the process?


    You might be reading a pirated copy. Look for the official release to support the author.


    They eventually found the coaster parked up next to a pathway leading to a pedestal where a bunch of doors floated around. Clause explained to them that the place was called the Abstract Bizarre Colorful Dimensions or ABCD, which Sebastian chuckled under his breath, thinking to himself how dumb that sounded. He got back his composure soon after though; this thing is dangerous to the teachers, so there must be more to the story than told. Best to keep his emotions in check and treat it seriously too, but what a stupid name for such a cool place.


    As the light from the torches reached the doors, they noticed that most of the entries were now colorless, like someone or something had sucked the life out of them. They got to the center to further investigate the situation when Clause found a door that still had some color left. He flew over to open it, but the door was locked. These doors shouldn¡¯t have locks on them.


    ¡°Hmm, I wonder what¡¯s going on here.¡± He tried it again, puzzled by the inability to open it.


    Realizing that Clause couldn''t open the door, Glenda felt the room swirl around her. She had a feeling she would faint and quickly rested her hand on Sebastian¡¯s shoulder to steady herself.


    ¡°Oh no, it¡¯s worse than I thought!¡±


    ¡°What¡¯s wrong, Glenda?¡± Sebastian looked at her, concerned with her pale appearance.


    ¡°What if the one person who got here is trying to destroy our very ecosystem and school? Or worse...?¡± She whispered the last part of the sentence. ¡°That¡¯s always a possibility here.¡±


    ¡°What can we do, though?¡± Clause returned to her side and grabbed her hands in his.


    ¡°Clause will stay here and make sure no one else enters here beside us,¡± Glenda said out loud, regaining her strength and focus. ¡°I''ll investigate how to get in the door and find out more info about its existence at the school.¡± She turned toward Sebastian. ¡°You find out who the traitor is; it will save us a lot of time if you can do that.¡± Without taking her eyes off Sebastian, she added: ¡°One more thing. Tell no one about this, especially the Mist- I-I mean Principal. Can I trust you with this important task I¡¯m giving to you?¡±


    ¡°Yeah, sure. You can count on me!¡± Adrenaline rushed through Sebastian; excitement filled his body. He got to be on a mission to save his school and further his agenda with the teachers.


    ¡°Good luck, my grandson, and you too, Clause.¡± Glenda smiled weakly. ¡°If any of you find out anything, let¡¯s call each other from our hologram phones, ok?¡± She handed Sebastian and Clause hologram phones.


    ¡°Ok!¡± They both replied.


    However, Glenda, Clause, and Sebastian weren¡¯t the only ones privy to the plan. Standing beside the abandoned coaster was a small figure of a girl. In the shadows, you could barely make out the dark sunglasses and red hair.


    Lauren smiled as she gripped the neck of the Howler coaster. It¡¯s sizeable duck-like beak and black jeweled eyes staring down at her as if it awaited her next command. She wouldn¡¯t tell anyone either, she whispered to the coaster, no one at all.

 Episode 3 (Part 4)

    The girl with pink hair almost left with the crystal sphere still in her bag, but Benjamin called out to her again, impeding her process.


    ¡°Hey, wait just a moment! Come back!¡± Benjamin exclaimed, running after her.


    ¡°Yeah, what is it, sir? I need to go back home quickly, so can you make this quick?¡± She turned and gripped her bag a little tighter against her side.


    ¡°Uh, it¡¯s that shiny thing in your backpack. Where exactly did you get that?¡± Benjamin pointed toward the glass orb that was barely perceivable in her purse opening.


    ¡°Oh, you mean this? It fell out of the sky not too long ago. I have no idea what this is, but doesn¡¯t it look so cool?¡± She tried to play it off as if it wasn¡¯t that important. It was just a trinket; after all, there was nothing more to this thing, right?


    ¡°Yea, it is. And it¡¯s also mine.¡± Benjamin said, ¡°I... dropped it. I need to fuse it with this wand to make it powerful.¡±


    Harry slapped his forehead when his Master revealed his plan. What was he thinking!?


    ¡°You... dropped it from the sky?¡± The girl looked at Benjamin, puzzled by the change in the story.


    ¡°Yeah, I was, uh, skydiving.¡± Harry and Chi-Chi now bowed heads in disbelief. This plan was not going well, and there was nothing the two of them could do about it now.


    ¡°Skydiving? In that weird outfit?¡±


    ¡°Uh-huh, and¡ª¡± Her taunting on his clothing choices and her disbelief of his story became apparent to him. ¡°Hey, that¡¯s not funny! Why do you not believe me? And what are you even going to do with it anyhow?¡± Benjamin started growing impatient with this Earth girl.


    If you come across this story on Amazon, it''s taken without permission from the author. Report it.


    ¡°Why study it, of course!¡± She chirped.


    ¡°Don¡¯t interrupt me! Just hand me the ball of power already, it¡¯s dangerous!¡± Benjamin yelled at the girl while holding out his hands for the sphere.


    ¡°Well, I still don¡¯t know if I should trust you...¡± She smiled, ¡°...though I admit you have a weird sense of humor.¡±


    ¡°I¡¯m not trying to be funny!¡± Benjamin could feel the rage and heat on his face. This day was taking too long.


    ¡°But, if you are trying to rule the world as you say, then it''s a good thing I took this from you... Sorry but finders keepers, I suppose.¡±


    ¡°Oh, that does it!¡± Benjamin thundered and grabbed the purse straps in a futile attempt to free the bag from her hands.


    ¡°Hey, what are you-?¡± She desperately gripped the bag with both hands and struggled to rip it out of Benjamin¡¯s hands.


    ¡°Taking back what¡¯s rightfully mine, that¡¯s what I¡¯m doing!¡±


    Tired of her nonsense, Benjamin grew determined to snatch the bag from the girl by force. Chi-Chi and Harry tried to help their Master by pulling his coat. The pink-haired Earth girl struggled with all her might to hold on to it as best as she could. They fought over it for a while; time seemed to pass in slow motion. The young girl then let go of the bag, sending Benjamin flying and falling onto the floor.


    As he and the critters tried to get up, the pink-haired girl made a run for it before they could get their composure and tried to stop her yet again.


    ¡°Nice one Master!¡± Harry patted his Master on the leg.


    Benjamin, now realizing that he had her purse in his lap, checked and searched through it in hopes of finding and getting his sphere back. Unfortunately for them, it had only contained simple things such as money and candy; the orb wasn''t there.


    ¡°Aw man, I could have sworn the crystal sphere was in there.¡± Benjamin threw the purse to the ground in disgust. ¡°What the devil is all this useless junk? Where¡¯d the device go?!¡± He got up onto his feet and looked around the area. ¡°Fang, she must have gotten it while I was distracted. There¡¯s no way I¡¯m letting that son of a banshee get away with that sphere!¡±


    Having no time to waste, Benjamin tossed the purse aside and went after her, not realizing that he had left Harry and Chi-Chi behind.

 Episode 3 (Part 5)

    Benjamin gave chase and tried to catch her and the sphere, but got stopped by a passing car, throwing his concentration off course. As more cars passed by, he lost sight of the girl in a crowd of people waiting to cross the intersection. Harry had plenty of time to catch up to his Master and see if he could be of any help in the whole fiasco.


    ¡°Hey, Master, how¡¯s it going?¡± Harry panted as he approached his side.


    ¡°Not so great. I lost the girl and couldn¡¯t get through this crowd of people.¡± He pointed at the massive wall of humans waiting to cross the road, blocking his view of the sidewalk behind them.


    ¡°Oh, well, my sister went on ahead using her ¡®special power¡¯ and I couldn¡¯t keep up with her.¡±


    ¡°What? How come she can use her powers in this world but I...¡± Benjamin spun toward Harry as he realized his mistake.


    ¡°Uh, she didn¡¯t. That¡¯s why I added sar¡ª¡±


    ¡°Hey, maybe that¡¯ll help us find them easier!¡± Benjamin stopped listening to Harry as he put his full attention toward a nearby building. Harry breathed a sigh of relief. His Master¡¯s short attention span was a blessing at times. ¡°That ladder, how do we reach it?¡± Benjamin pointed.


    ¡°I dunno, with magic maybe?¡± Harry contemplated the height that they would have to go to reach the fire escape ladder and wondered how they would create a diversion to avoid being seen floating up to the ladder. ¡°But how will-?¡±


    ¡°That¡¯s it! I¡¯ll create a distraction with my wand!¡± Benjamin instinctively picked up on the messages sent by his sidekick without even realizing it. ¡°And when everyone is distracted by that, we¡¯ll jump up and grab the ladder. Since the monster world and the human world are different, maybe the wand will work when you¡¯re specific and talk in their language!¡±


    If you encounter this narrative on Amazon, note that it''s taken without the author''s consent. Report it.


    ¡°Sounds brilliant, but also confusing,¡± Harry smiled in agreement. He thought Benjamin was so easy to influence.


    Benjamin said the words ¡®smoke bomb¡¯ in his head multiple times to make sure the wand would register and to make sure no one else heard him. A smoke bomb then showed up and landed on the palm of his hand. He looked around and prepared to throw it.


    When he confirmed that there was no one else looking their way; he threw the smoke bomb on the ground. The two then jumped toward the ladder and climbed it once they had their grip on it. Benjamin and Harry made it to the top and searched for Chi-Chi and the girl with the crystal sphere from their view.


    ¡°So, any sign of them at all, Harry?¡± Benjamin looked in all directions while shielding his eyes from the sun.


    ¡°Hmm, no, not really,¡± Harry replied. ¡°Oh, wait, there¡¯s Chi-Chi. She¡¯s over at the cheese shop! She¡¯s probably waiting for that girl to come out of the store.¡±


    ¡°Come on, Harry!¡± Benjamin exclaimed as he ran toward the ladder to return to the streets below.


    Benjamin and Harry hurried on over as fast as possible to the cheese shop. When they got there, they found that Chi-Chi had lost sight of the girl. Truthfully, she had gotten distracted by the shop with all the cheeses in the world. Imagine all that cheese inside this one little shop. Benjamin did not take the news very well and growled as if possessed by a giant bear.


    Benjamin was about to scold her for losing sight of the girl, but Chi-Chi reassured him they¡¯d probably find her soon. The guinea pig reached out with an envelope and said that she had found it inside the girl¡¯s bag. It supposedly contained the girl¡¯s home address. Benjamin took it and tore it open, but not before patting Chi-Chi on the head, complimenting her on a good job well done.


    He took a good while reading it, then rushed off to find the address, with the talking animals following close behind him.

 Episode 4 (Part 1)

    He finally saw the girl with the sphere walking towards what looked to be her house. Benjamin and his sidekicks quickly hid behind a nearby trash can, which was next to the planter wall. They needed time to contemplate what to do next.


    Seeing as though they had little time left before the girl entered her house, Benjamin and his animal sidekicks tried to think up a plan to get the sphere back from her.


    ¡°Alright, so what¡¯s the plan?¡± Benjamin turned toward his companions and asked.


    Harry looked puzzled at his master¡¯s inquiry. ¡°But I thought you¡¯d be the one to¡ª?¡±


    ¡°Why not jump at her and kidnap the girl?¡± Chi-Chi chimed in.


    Harry and Benjamin looked at Chi-Chi with amazement. Had she, of all beings, said that?


    Benjamin liked the idea and rolled with it. He would wait for the right time to strike and, with the help of his wand, to do the deed. After waiting, he rushed out from behind the planter wall and noticed that the girl had already gone inside.


    Now, what should we do? Benjamin thought aloud.


    ¡°Aw man, we were too slow...¡± Harry scratched his head.


    ¡°Not to mention too late,¡± Chi-Chi added.


    ¡°Hey, uh, Master?¡± Harry pointed toward the horizon. ¡°It¡¯s getting late. Soon it will be close to bedtime. Where will we stay and sleep?¡±


    Benjamin noticed the sun getting close to setting in the distance. Harry had a point. He would draw suspicion if he were out roaming the streets after dark.


    ¡°Hmm, I¡¯m not so sure actually...¡± Benjamin scratched his chin in thought, ¡°Perhaps we can stay at someone else¡¯s house?¡± Benjamin muttered, his face brightening up. ¡°Hey wait, why go to someone else¡¯s house when we can just make our own?¡±


    ¡°What do you mean by that?¡± Chi-Chi inquired, blinking in confusion.


    ¡°I¡¯ll just make a house appear right beside the girl¡¯s so we can watch her carefully and not come across as creeps!¡± Benjamin replied with a smile. ¡°And with my new technique, it¡¯ll be done in a cinch!¡±


    Benjamin shouted the word ¡®house¡¯ in his head multiple times so the wand could fully register that and make the place appear. It took a lot longer than expected to complete. Surprisingly, it managed to appear beside the girl¡¯s house as he wanted. It was a good thing that beside her house lied an empty lot and not an actual house or there really would have been a problem.


    Reading on this site? This novel is published elsewhere. Support the author by seeking out the original.


    Surprised and ecstatic that it worked, even making a rather lovely looking house, Benjamin, Chi-Chi, and Harry all ran across the street, but not before looking both ways for oncoming cars as Chi-Chi insisted. Benjamin turned the doorknob and discovered that it was already unlocked. He opened the door and eagerly walked inside.


    .-.-.-.


    After entering the place, the gang marveled at how normal and not suspicious-looking the house had turned out to be from the inside. The walls had a beautiful light-colored blue; there rested a yellow-orange chandelier hanging from the ceiling, and a red-violet staircase that could lead to more bedrooms and bathrooms. Hanging on the walls were mint-colored picture frames, which have no pictures inside of them yet, and a jade green carpet beside the door when you¡¯d first enter that would be hard to miss. The place may have looked lovely, but the color choices could use some work.


    ¡°You guys can sleep there.¡± Benjamin motioned toward the living room, pointing at a regular-sized light green couch.


    The hamster and guinea pig already got settled in on the cushiony couch that adorned the living room. Another sizable, colorful rug spread across the floor, decorated with large potted plants on both ends of the chamber.


    ¡°I¡¯m going to go sleep in a nice comfortable bed in the next room,¡± Benjamin said over his shoulder as he heard the critters arguing over who would get the most massive cushion.


    Benjamin went over to the chamber next to the living room to check out how the bedrooms looked. When he got there, he found a ¡®shocking¡¯ discovery. The bedroom looked cute and girly looking, with flowers on the bedsheets, a rainbow on the rug, and a stuffed bunny on the chair. It was everything a young girl could ask for in her room, not a dark magician such as himself.


    ¡°Ugh, not even if it was the only bedroom on this planet!¡± Benjamin exclaimed as he left the room to head back to the area where his sidekicks were. ¡°Hey guys, I changed my mind. I call the couch for tonight.¡±


    ¡°Aw, but where are we supposed to sleep, the floor?¡± Harry looked pitifully at his Master while hugging the large cushion that he enlisted from his sister.


    ¡°Sure, why the devil not?¡± Benjamin shrugged. But then he scratched his chin as he noticed something that didn¡¯t occur to him until now.


    ¡°Wait, we¡¯re next to the girl¡¯s house, right? Let¡¯s go see what she¡¯s up to.¡±


    The three went over to the window and peeked at the girl¡¯s house from a distance. Unfortunately, the house lights were off, and they couldn¡¯t see a thing inside.


    ¡°Ugh, just what is she up to, and what¡¯s she going to do with my sphere?¡± Benjamin whispered under his breath. ¡°I won¡¯t leave until I get it back from her, no matter what.¡±


    ¡°So... what now, master?¡± Harry asked, yawning, and stretching his back.


    ¡°Let¡¯s call it a day. I¡¯m tired,¡± Benjamin said as he returned the contagious yawn.


    ¡°Good idea,¡± Chi-Chi chimed in.


    Benjamin slept on the couch while Chi-Chi and Harry slept on the rug next to the sofa. It was almost as comfy. It had been a long day for the three of them, and hopefully, it would be better tomorrow as they dreamt the night away.

 Episode 4 (Part 2)

    The next day, Harry and Chi-Chi woke up early and tried to wake up their Master in a hurry. When they got Benjamin up, he yawned and stretched as they pulled down on his coat, agitating him to some extent.


    ¡°Master, Master!¡± Harry and Chi-Chi exclaimed in unison.


    ¡°Ugh, what is it you two?¡± Benjamin tried to rub the sleep from his tired eyes.


    ¡°There¡¯s no more food in the fridge!¡± Chi-Chi said, pointing toward the kitchen.


    Harry lightly punched his sister in the arm.


    ¡°And the girl already left her house!¡± He finished.


    ¡°Oh... what?!¡± Benjamin woke up in a flash. He grabbed his coat and hat, which were laying down on the couch arm, and headed for the front door.


    ¡°Wait for us!¡± Harry and Chi-Chi exclaimed, following him toward the exit.


    ¡°You guys stay here and watch the base for me.¡±


    ¡°Yes, sir- wait what?!¡±


    ¡°I¡¯ll go find them myself. Don¡¯t want to be conspicuous.¡± Benjamin said as he opened the front door. Having no time to waste at the start of this new day, Benjamin rushed out of the door of his new house in search of the girl.


    .-.-.-.


    He felt a rush of excitement and worry in his body as he ran down the sidewalk.


    While running and looking all over the place for her, he almost bumped into another girl. This girl seemed to look like her, but was a bit taller, older, and had yellow streaks in her hair.


    ¡°Oh, sorry about that. You looked like someone else I knew.¡± Benjamin politely said as he held his hand up in apology. ¡°Say, have you seen a girl that looks like you come around here earlier today?¡±


    Taken from Royal Road, this narrative should be reported if found on Amazon.


    ¡°I have.¡± The female replied, ¡°I think she went inside that school over there.¡± She pointed toward a sizeable two-story schoolhouse in the near distance. The sidewalk led directly to the school entrance.


    ¡°Oh wow, I¡¯m glad I asked,¡± Benjamin replied. He tipped his hat and bid the girl a good day as he continued running down the sidewalk toward the school. The magician noticed a small group of students entering the front door. Otherwise, the courtyard appeared empty. He feared classes were already in session.


    Benjamin rushed up the stairs to open the door, determined to find out if the girl was in there. Almost immediately after going inside, the girl from yesterday talking to some tall guy in the nearby hallway caught his attention. The dark sunglasses that reminded him of Lauren and her icy stare. Benjamin hid behind the wall and tried to eavesdrop on the two.


    ¡°Hey Nicky, I hope I wasn¡¯t late.¡± The young female with spectacles said as she walked over to him.


    ¡°Not at all. You¡¯re about three minutes early.¡± The large framed young man replied, checking his watch.


    ¡°Ooh, how neat!¡± She appeared intrigued that she was early for once.


    ¡°So, was there a reason you wanted to talk to me? You look like¡ª¡± Nicky started before the girl cut his words.


    ¡°I need to tell you something shocking and exciting...¡± She whispered, pausing for added effect.


    Benjamin heard his heart beating in his chest. Oh no, could they be...? He thought, hanging on to what she had to say.


    ¡°It might seem hard to believe, but you¡¯re the only one I trust with this who won¡¯t backstab me.¡± She told the young man.


    Benjamin didn¡¯t dare peek around the corner, but he convinced himself that she would show him the crystal sphere. That would be a disaster! He¡¯d have to deal with two earthlings knowing his secret weapon.


    ¡°Of course, so what could it be? The suspense is killing me here!¡± The young man leaned in closer, hoping that she would share her secret with him, but to his surprise, she walked away.


    ¡°Where do you think you¡¯re going?¡± He called out after her.


    ¡°I¡¯ll tell you during lunch. It¡¯s not safe to talk about it here.¡± She glanced back over her shoulder.


    She couldn¡¯t shake the uncomfortable feeling of being watched, but that wasn¡¯t possible. At least, she thought so. How could that guy know where to find her? The girl grew careful when she returned home yesterday, trying not to get caught. Still, she had a sick feeling that she had not seen the last of that magician fellow.


    ¡°Alright then, I¡¯ll be looking forward to it.¡± The large, framed teenager turned and headed toward Benjamin.


    The magician contemplated overpowering the young man with magic; perhaps taking his place at the lunch meeting. Could he transform himself into looking like him? It¡¯d take a lot of high magic to turn his small framed body into that massive muscle-laden one, but was it worth a try?


    He looked over to reach for his pocket to the wand handle out. Wait for it.

 Episode 4 (Part 3)

    ¡°What do you think you¡¯re doing?¡± Benjamin jumped at the sound of someone directly behind him. ¡°Don¡¯t try to explain; I know what you¡¯re going to say.¡±


    ¡°Wait, you do?¡± As he turned to face the familiar voice that startled him, the young man passed him. Benjamin watched as his golden opportunity walked down the hallway and disappeared out of sight. Benjamin had to come up with another way to retrieve his sphere from her, but how?


    ¡°Yes, come with me for a moment, ok?¡± The lady appeared too old to be a student, yet she dressed like a typical teenager. Benjamin recognized her as the young woman that directed him toward the school. It was that look-a-like from the sidewalk earlier today. Why was she in the school now?


    The look-a-like led Benjamin away from the hallway of green walls, red flooring, and yellow doors. One of them had a sign on top, which looked to be the principal¡¯s office. She told him to wait here while she went inside. He wondered why he got called at a time like this. After a short while, a voice told him to come in; he slowly opened the door.


    .-.-.-.


    Much to his surprise, a different lady stood next to the desk. The look-a-like hung her previous clothes on the wall, while a mannequin with a wig sat on the bureau. He already got weird vibes from this room and desperately wanted to hightail it out of there and try to find the girl that had his sphere.


    ¡°Ah, hello there. I¡¯ve been expecting you.¡± The young lady remarked. She had short purple hair and a long flowing sweater skirt. She didn¡¯t look like the young woman that he was pursuing anymore, as her age was more apparent now that she was dressed more like an adult rather than a teen.


    ¡°Y-you have?¡± Benjamin was at a loss for words. He directly pointed at the wig on the desk with a puzzled look on his face.


    ¡°Oh, I sometimes dress up differently to learn more about my students here.¡±


    This tale has been unlawfully lifted from Royal Road; report any instances of this story if found elsewhere.


    ¡°Uh... ok?¡± Benjamin wasn¡¯t entirely sure why that was relevant, but earthlings were rumored to have strange customs. ¡®Why am I here again?¡¯


    ¡°Here¡¯s your application, sir.¡± She said, giving him a piece of paper from the top of her desk. ¡°All you have to do is sign here, and you can be in that girl¡¯s class.¡±


    ¡°Oh, so is that what this is all¡­? Hmm.¡± Benjamin couldn¡¯t believe his luck. He looked down at the standard form that read ¡®Substitute Teacher Application Form¡¯ across the top. It never dawned on him to inquire why the principal knew about his intention to find the young girl or, more importantly, why she was helping him to accomplish this.


    ¡°You did want to be a substitute teacher for this school, right?¡± The principal empathized the words in a taunting tone of voice as if questioning his intentions.


    ¡°Uh, yeah, I do. Just sign here?¡± Benjamin took the pen from the principal¡¯s hand and wrote his name across the signature line at the bottom of the page. ¡°Ok, this shouldn¡¯t be too hard.¡± He said aloud.


    ¡°That¡¯s right.¡± The principal replied. ¡°Alright, Mr... Benjamin? You¡¯re all set.¡± She pointed toward the door as she rolled the application form into a cylinder and tucked it into her desk drawer. ¡°Your class should be on the fifth floor, second door on the right.¡±


    ¡°Awesome, nothing¡¯s going to stop me now,¡± Benjamin muttered under his breath and got up from the cramped student desk where he had been sitting.


    He headed out when the school bell rang, announcing that everyone should be in their class by now. It caught him off guard, and it hurt his ears with how loud it was. He touched his head with both of his hands and grunted.


    ¡°What¡¯s wrong? Have you never heard a school bell before?¡± The principal looked at him oddly, but Benjamin paid her no mind.


    He was on a mission and wasted time by staying here. He hurried up the stairs to the fifth floor, now with a new plan in mind.


    Just you wait whoever you are because soon I¡¯ll be coming for you and my crystal sphere!


    .-.-.-.


    In the classroom, the students grew impatient with the absence of their assigned teacher. It was unfortunate enough to have a substitute teacher, but to sit and wait for them to get there, now that was equivalent to torture. The large, framed young man slumped down in his seat, snoring quietly. The young pink-haired girl held her book bag closer to her legs. She trusted Nicky to protect her, but also knew he wasn¡¯t always the brightest tool in the shed.


    ¡°Ugh, I wonder what¡¯s taking the teacher so long.¡± She groaned out loud. Her eyes opened wide in fear as she held her breath. No. It couldn¡¯t be. It just couldn¡¯t. There¡¯s no way.

 Episode 4 (Part 4)

    Back in the monster world, Sebastian read a couple of books he checked out from the library. He plopped himself down in the middle of the hallway and on the aqua green floor, surrounding himself in a section where the wall was a pale shade of white.


    He had remembered spending most of the night trying to figure out if there was a sure-fire way to know who the culprit was and what were their motives. So far, he seemed to have no such luck. But Sebastian didn¡¯t want to give up and let poor Glenda down. He had to keep on going for her sake.


    Just as he opened another one of the books, a familiar voice spoke up and jolted him from his concentration. Sebastian turned to find Troy walking over towards him, seeming to have heard him mumble to himself.


    ¡°Hey there, uh, what are you doing?¡± Troy asked.


    ¡°Reading, of course, what does it look like?¡± Sebastian replied, turning back to the book on his lap.


    ¡°But in the middle of the hallway, why?¡± Troy continued to pester him; his curiosity just wouldn¡¯t let up.


    ¡°Look, I got nowhere to¡ª¡± Sebastian started, when the bells rang loud again, causing him to jump. ¡°Oh, goodness, I didn¡¯t realize the time! I got to hurry!¡± He sprung up from his feet, picked up his books, and sprinted down the halls.


    ¡°Hey, wait!¡± Troy called out to him.


    ¡°My apologies, Troy, but I don¡¯t have time to chat right now!¡± He shouted without looking back. The last thing Sebastian needed right now was to get a tardy for class.


    .-.-.-.


    To his relief, Sebastian had made it just in time, and well before the bell rang for the second time. He breathed a sigh of relief as he went over to his seat, his perfect attendance secured, and Benjamin and Lauren won¡¯t make fun of him either.


    You might be reading a pirated copy. Look for the official release to support the author.


    Glenda had walked into the room; after some greetings, she went over to do the daily attendance. Roll call went on as usual, at first. Glenda called Bridget and Lauren¡¯s names, and they responded the same way as last time. However, when she came to Sebastian, he didn¡¯t respond. Sebastian had trouble straightening himself out. He got so tired and busy from yesterday that he couldn¡¯t concentrate on anything she said.


    Remembering how he didn¡¯t get a lot of sleep last night, his eyes drifted elsewhere. His eyes drooped as he plummeted into a deep slumber. As Glenda called for him once more, Lauren nudged him on the shoulder to get him to wake up.


    Sebastian jolted over from his seat and shouted: ¡°I AM A PRESENT!¡±


    Glenda stared at him for a while before saying: ¡°Uh, ok then?¡±


    Sebastian placed his head down on the table and sulked quietly to himself.


    Oh man, I can¡¯t believe I just did that, and in front of everybody, no less. I¡¯d rather have been late for class...


    Before saying the last name, Glenda looked over and couldn¡¯t help but take a glance at Benjamin¡¯s desk. It appeared to be dusty; no one seemed to have noticed about the dead silence without his loud demeanor, energy, and somewhat a lousy attitude.


    Glenda bit her lip as her eyes darted across the room. Was there already an absent student? They were just about to get into the real meat of the program, too. Should she wait for him to arrive before continuing the next lesson? She remembered the principal telling her that all the students should succeed no matter what, and if he were to fall behind- no, she can¡¯t take that risk, it wouldn¡¯t be worth it. But where had Benjamin gone?


    Now that she also thought of it, he did also arrive late yesterday too, so maybe he¡¯ll show up at any time soon? But how much longer until he showed up? Then, she thought up an idea to pass up the time.


    ¡°We will be postponing our lessons until further notice (or until Benjamin finally shows up).¡±


    ¡°What?!¡± The other students complained.


    ¡°No complaining. You guys do whatever you want until I get back from something, just as long as it isn¡¯t stupid or harmful. I¡¯ll be right back...¡± Glenda finished as she got up and left the area, leaving the students inside.


    ¡°Uh, what just happened?¡± Sebastian asked with a yawn.


    He raised his head, rubbed his eyes, and looked around, noticing that the teacher was now nowhere in sight.


    ¡°Yeah, what was that all about?¡± Bridget added, ¡°I just hope it¡¯s not something too terrible...¡±


    ¡°Eh, who cares?¡± Lauren shrugged.


    Well, I, at least, can finally nap without consequences. Sebastian sighed with content, as he placed his head on top of the desk and closed his eyes.

 Episode 4 (Part 5)

    Meanwhile, back in the world with those humans, Benjamin still headed on up to the fifth floor. Slowly, but evidently, he tried to press on, but it grew tiring for him, as the muscles in his body tightened around him and beads of sweat rolled down his body.


    How can ordinary humans put up with this tripe? As the magician continued to climb, he looked over and saw that it was only the third floor. How much longer will this go on?! He feared his legs would pass out!


    But before Benjamin could potentially think of a way of finding the person who invented the stairs and cast a spell on them, a ding noise caught his attention as he glanced across the hallway.


    Huh, did I hear something beneficial for me?


    He turned to notice two guys coming out of some weird contraption that took them to this floor without any requirement of walking around. Now that¡¯s something a real magician should ride!


    ¡°You there,¡± Benjamin spoke to the two of them. ¡°That thing you were on earlier, what is that? It looked like a teleporting magic box.¡±


    ¡°Uh, an elevator?¡± The guy in the wheelchair replied.


    ¡°Do you not know what that is?¡± The other guy who pushed the chair questioned.


    ¡°No, of course not, I demand an explanation!¡± Benjamin shouted at the guy doing the pushing.


    ¡°What¡¯s the magic word?¡± He asked.


    ¡°Magic? Do you guys know magic?¡±


    ¡°No, it shouldn¡¯t be that hard to¡ª¡±


    ¡°But I can¡¯t think of anything like¡ª¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s please.¡±


    Unauthorized content usage: if you discover this narrative on Amazon, report the violation.


    ¡°Please?!¡±


    ¡°Sure, since you said it, but try it in a better tone next time?¡±


    ¡°Huh?¡±


    ¡°An elevator takes you from one floor to another in seconds. Push the buttons you see when you come in. However, only those who need it may go inside.¡±


    ¡°Wait, then how come you can go in there with no problem?¡±


    ¡°Because I¡¯m with someone who needs it. Lazy schmucks like you can go to the one beside it, or take the stairs; it''s good exercise, ya know.¡± The guy snickered as he walked off with the other guy in the chair.


    I don¡¯t like that guy. Benjamin glared at him until they both entered a room.


    Benjamin decided it was no time to think about destruction, yet, he had to hurry to class, and that elevator was his ticket up to the highest floor without having his legs sprained. Of course, Benjamin could always use magic, but he didn¡¯t want to risk getting caught by someone of little worth.


    He turned his head in both directions of the hallway to make sure no one looked before reaching for the elevator button stuck on the wall. It took a while, but it eventually came down with a loud ding sound. As the door opened and Benjamin stood right in front of it, he found himself looking over, some stairs? You have to be kidding! Who puts stairs inside an elevator? And how did they do that!? Would these humans be desperate enough to pull this card!?


    Fortunately for him, Benjamin looked over. A guy with crutches headed into an actual looking elevator, which had already opened up. He remembered that the other guy went in with someone who needed it, and so Benjamin decided to follow him inside before the doors closed. Benjamin pushed the five-button for the fellow elevator man, as he had to go to that floor as well. He thought this couldn¡¯t be a coincidence, but saved time and helped both of them as they waited.


    Gravity pushed him down as the elevator rose two floors. Benjamin wondered what kind of magic caused this. The other guy just looked at him with a confused look on his face. Eventually, the doors opened, and they both got off, heading towards their classes. The dark magician noticed the guy was a door closer to where he needed to go and struggled to open the door. Benjamin decided that since the boy was of help to him, being the magician that he was, he would open the door for him.


    As he did that, however, complete with the man thanking him for his kindness, Benjamin realized something was amiss.


    Wait a minute; what am I doing? I shouldn¡¯t be doing this; I have a crucial task to do! Benjamin paced the halls in a state of panic. What kind of a dark magician am I? I¡¯m the worst!


    He desperately needed to hightail it to class; Benjamin ran but then stopped upon realizing that his room was next door. He got ready in position and smiled before opening the door. Now it¡¯s time to show them what he¡¯s got; it''s showtime.

 Episode 4 (Part 6)

    ¡°Are we going to have class?¡± The girl with spectacles tapped her desk with a pencil rather roughly.


    ¡°Hey, I think I see him outside.¡± A classmate brought up, pointing at the door.


    ¡°It¡¯s about time,¡± The black-haired boy yawned and rubbed his eyes through his sunglasses, ¡°I was just about to leave.¡± He straightened himself out before the door swung open, and smoke appeared out of the door. ¡°Wait, how-?¡±


    ¡°Hello there class,¡± A voice echoed, ¡°I will be your new substitute teacher for the day!¡±


    That voice. The pink-haired girl thought as her eyes widened. Oh no, what is he doing here!?


    As the smoke cleared and the door and curtains shut, a light shined down on the guy standing on the teacher¡¯s desk, acting as if he was doing a little opening performance before starting the main event to his captivating audience.


    ¡°My name is Benjamin, and I look forward to knowing you personally, as well as your weakness- I mean personalities!¡±


    ¡°Ok, but could you write your name on the board?¡± A classmate asked.


    ¡°Why? I just told you who I was, didn¡¯t I?¡±


    ¡°Yeah, but all the teachers I know do that sort of thing. And what if we forget who you are?¡±


    How could they forget who he was? He¡¯s the great dark magician; he could blow up this classroom in the blink of an eye if he wanted to! However, Benjamin didn¡¯t want to get on any bad sides at the moment and say something he shouldn¡¯t, so he decided to play along for now.


    ¡°Fair enough, I suppose.¡± These species are known to be stupid and mindless, so I¡¯ve heard. It figures that they need a reminder of such a simple thing.


    After picking up a chalk and writing his name, he checked at the desk for what they call in the Monster World, a magic scroll (which has people¡¯s names inscribed on them) for roll call procedures. And so, the magician finally pulled out a stack of papers with poorly drawn handwriting and plopped them on top of the desk.


    As his eyes squint at trying to read them, he called the names out one by one, with each student raising their hands once they heard them. Benjamin¡¯s eyes shifted between the book and the classroom, waiting for the two that are on his radar to lift their hands. It didn¡¯t seem like it was going anywhere until he got to their names at last.


    ¡°Nicholas...¡± Benjamin called out.


    ¡°Here.¡± The same tall guy with the dark shades raised his arm casually.


    ¡°Isabelle...¡± Benjamin continued.


    ¡°H-here...¡± The pink-haired girl with glasses slowly lifted her arm before quickly putting it down and staring at her desk.


    A-ha, so that''s what her name is! Benjamin had a big smile on his face. Now that he finally knows the name of his upcoming opponent, his next step can now begin. ¡°Alright, that¡¯s enough roll call for today.¡± He concluded as he put the papers back in the desk while some other students glanced at each other in confusion. ¡°Now let¡¯s see what we can do next...¡±


    If you come across this story on Amazon, be aware that it has been stolen from Royal Road. Please report it.


    Benjamin looked over at some exciting books near the shelves and pulled them out one by one. He flipped through each of the pages to find interesting in them to talk about with the class. So far, none of them seemed to pique his interest.


    He wasn¡¯t sure if the students would mind these or if they¡¯ve already learned about them, but there wasn¡¯t a point if it didn¡¯t catch the eyes of the great magician. Eventually, he gave up searching. He realized, by looking at the clock, that he was wasting precious time doing nothing.


    Is it a first for these students? He thought. That was when he had an idea.


    ¡°You know what? This book looks dull. So how about for today¡¯s assignment, you guys do an essay about Japanese wars, and in Japanese?¡±


    It seemed impossible, which was why everybody booed at the thought of actually trying it. Benjamin calmed the students down by saying that there is an alternative that they could do instead; they leaned in closer, pleading for him to go on with the details. With a smirk on his face; knowing full well that they had fallen into his trap, Benjamin decided to press on.


    Now having the attention of all the classmates, Benjamin went up to the board and took a blue marker.


    ¡°Tell you what; there¡¯s something else you guys could do for me,¡± He explained to them. ¡°I lost something imperative while coming here, and I need you guys to find it for me.¡± Drawing a circle, Benjamin stepped aside to give everyone a view of what he was referring to. ¡°It¡¯s called a Crystal Sphere, and it looks like this.¡±


    ¡°Oh, no...¡± Isabelle murmured under her breath. Nicholas turned his head in confusion at what she just said.


    ¡°And the first person to find that and bring it to me does not have to do the essay.¡± The dark magician finished.


    The words rang in the student¡¯s ears as they took their stuff and ran out the door. Everybody seemed to have gone after it. Everyone, that is, except for Nicholas and Isabelle. Benjamin got out of his seat to lock the door, turned to Isabelle, and walked across to her table.


    ¡°What do you want?¡± Isabelle hissed, her hands gripped to her chair.


    ¡°Well, well, Isabelle, was it?¡± Benjamin asked with a smug smile on his face.


    ¡°Yeah, I already told you that.¡± She got up from her table and took a few steps away from him.


    ¡°Why haven¡¯t you gone with the rest of them?¡± Benjamin questioned, leaning a little closer.


    ¡°Because I know you¡¯re up to something...¡±


    ¡°Me? Why I¡¯d never¡ª¡±


    ¡°I don¡¯t believe you, so why don¡¯t you just leave us alone already?¡± She retorted while shifting her eyes to him, Nicholas, and her bag.


    ¡°Aw, that¡¯s not very nice.¡± He fake pouted.


    ¡°Like I said earlier, what do you want with us?¡±


    ¡°Oh, you know what I want. It¡¯s the crystal sphere, the one you took from me yesterday!¡±


    What the heck is going on? Nicholas thought as he listened and watched the two argue back and forth, moving his head to the one currently talking.


    ¡°Look, I have no idea what you could be mentioning... Benny¡± Isabelle rolled her eyes.


    Ooh, why that little¡ª ¡°I know you have it. I saw you take it from me with my own two eyes!¡± Benjamin roared.


    ¡°Oh yeah? Where¡¯s your proof?¡±


    ¡°Proof? What is wrong with you humans and¡ª?¡±


    ¡°Yeah right, like I¡¯d even tell you, regardless! Why should I?¡±


    ¡°Well, I¡¯m your teacher for one, and as such, being the superiority, you have NO choice but to listen to me and do what I say!¡±


    ¡°I could, but I have a right not to. Besides, why would I have that thing you were talking about right now? I mean, it¡¯s not like I hid it in my locker or anything- oops!¡±


    As the words escaped from her mouth, Isabelle quickly covered them with her hands as Benjamin smiled and reached for the exit door. ¡°I¡¯ll be back; don¡¯t you two go anywhere now!¡± He unlocked the door and shut it from behind them, leaving the two all alone.


    ¡°He¡¯s gone, and not a moment too soon.¡± Isabelle sighed, as the tension of the area died down.


    ¡°Yeah, I¡¯ll say,¡± Nicholas added, getting up from his seat. ¡°Say, is that device really inside your locker?¡± He turned to ask.


    ¡°As if!¡± She cackled at the response, ¡°Do you think I¡¯d be stupid enough to pull that card?¡±


    ¡°Well, no, of course not! But then where could it be?¡±


    ¡°This is what he was talking about.¡± Isabelle took her bag and unzipped it, pulling out a small aqua green ball with a matching glow and light reflection.


    ¡°No way, so he¡¯s not talking crazy, then! But, Izzy, how did you...?¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s a long and complicated story, Nicky. I wanted to tell you at lunchtime but...¡±


    ¡°Well, I have all the time you need.¡±

 Episode 4 (Part 7)

    Meanwhile, back at the Monster World, the class ended, and Sebastian went back to the library to check up on more books. That nap he had earlier refreshed him right back up. But there was no time for any proper celebration just yet. He still had to continue his research.


    That was when some loud footsteps startled the boy, causing him to nearly trip and drop his books.


    How rude! Sebastian thought, after gaining his composure. Had that person never been to a library before?! Whoever¡¯s that needs to be silent! Sebastian turned to see Troy, who once again, bothered him while he [Sebastian] was busy with something else entirely.


    ¡°Hey there, Sebastian, what¡¯s up?¡± Troy asked.


    Sebastian put his finger to his mouth and shushed him. ¡°This is a library; did you forget?¡± He hissed, ¡°Now whatever do you want? Can¡¯t you see I''m a busy man over here?¡±


    ¡°Oh, sorry,¡± Troy whispered back. ¡°But I wanted to bring you a message.¡±


    ¡°Who, Bridget or Glenda?¡±


    ¡°Neither, it¡¯s actually from Lauren.¡±


    ¡°Really? But what could she possibly want?¡±


    ¡°She wants you to meet her at the P. E. fields after school today. You know where it is, right?¡±


    ¡°Yeah, besides the gym. But, do you know why, though?¡±


    ¡°No, I¡¯m just a messenger.¡±


    The story has been stolen; if detected on Amazon, report the violation.


    ¡°But what if you¡¯re lying to me?¡±


    ¡°Have I lied to you before?¡±


    ¡°No, I do not recall...¡±


    This confused Sebastian. Why did she of all people, want to meet him there, of all places? Was it a prank? Did Lauren want to mock him for this morning? He was uncertain if he should follow this, but at the same time, this left Sebastian curious. Why couldn¡¯t she ask him upfront instead of having a messenger tell him to meet her there?


    Maybe it¡¯s something important after all, so important that she wanted to speak to only him about the situation at hand. After much deliberation, Sebastian decided to go there to see what the fuss was all about. He took all of his books and headed out.


    ¡°Eh? Are you leaving already? But it¡¯s not¡ª¡±


    ¡°I don¡¯t see why not,¡± Sebastian interrupted, ¡°Besides, I don¡¯t think it''d hurt to leave early.¡±


    As he headed down that way, he nearly bumped into Glenda, and the two (secretly) chatted about the progress that they had made so far.


    ¡°Good afternoon, how are things going for you?¡± Sebastian greeted.


    ¡°It''s fine. How about you? Found anything interesting?¡± Glenda asked.


    ¡°Going great, as a matter of fact, I¡¯m going to investigate outside.¡±


    ¡°What an excellent idea! Don¡¯t let me stop you now.¡±


    As the two waved their goodbyes and parted ways, Glenda thought about contacting Clause, since she hadn¡¯t heard or seen him in quite a while. A man calling out to her interrupted her thoughts, as she turned around and Troy dashed across the hallway in her view. She called him over shortly after.


    ¡°Troy, what l did I tell you about running in the halls?¡± She pointed at him, waving her finger in shame.


    ¡°Um, to not do it?¡± Troy answered.


    ¡°Precisely.¡± She wasn¡¯t sure how to respond to that, but decided it was best to keep an open mind while she could.


    ¡°Hey, now that¡ª¡±


    Before Troy could finish his sentence, Glenda¡¯s hologram phone started going off as she reached into her pocket to check who was calling.


    Clause? What could he want now at a time like this? She placed her phone back into her pocket.


    ¡°Sorry, Troy, but this will have to wait. I have an urgent call to take, and don¡¯t let me catch you running again.¡±


    Glenda went off in a hurry, leaving Troy all alone in the halls. As he turned and went the opposite direction, a smile crept on his face.


    Ah well, it¡¯s her loss. Not like I have to tell her. I might as well see what they¡¯re up to...

 Episode 5 (Part 1)

    Sebastian made it out of the school to meet up with Lauren, who waited beside a tree humming to herself. She turned to find him standing there and gave him a ¡®warm welcome.''


    ¡°Huh, was wondering if you¡¯d ever show up. By the looks of things, I thought you¡¯d have refused,¡± Lauren said.


    ¡°Uh, hello to you, too?¡± Sebastian didn''t know if he should take offense to that statement or not. What was her deal? But regardless, he should get straight to the point. ¡°So, I got your message from Troy. What is it you want?¡±


    Wow, rude much? ¡°Um, how do I put this...?¡± Lauren scratched her chin at that statement.


    ¡°You¡¯re not here to pick a fight with me, are you?¡± Sebastian jumped to conclusions and placed his arms on his hips. ¡°Because if it¡¯s a fight you want...¡±


    ¡°Look, I don¡¯t want to fight you.¡± Lauren interrupted.


    ¡°Oh, so did you just want to insult me in how¡ª?¡±


    ¡°No, not yet. Just listen to what I need to say, alright?¡±


    ¡°Alright. Wait...¡±


    ¡°I want to help you... well, find the traitor, of course.¡±


    ¡°Hmm, sounds reasonable.¡± Sebastian nodded his head in agreement before letting what she just said sink in. ¡°Wait. What?! How did you know about that? I certainly don¡¯t remember¡ª¡±


    ¡°It doesn¡¯t matter.¡±


    ¡°It does for me.¡±


    ¡°Well, it¡¯d be shameful if Glenda were to find out you let a student follow you. Not to mention let her sneak into the magic room to eavesdrop and use the information as blackmail...¡±


    ¡°Are you kidding me!? What the devil¡ª?¡±


    ¡°I want in. Got it?¡±


    ¡°Childish demand much? And what do you even have to gain for this? You¡¯re usually the type who expects a serious reward for¡ª¡±


    ¡°What do you take me for?¡± Sebastian paused when he heard Lauren say that. Was he seeing a new side of her? She didn¡¯t look like the type that could act this way. Then again, he solely judged her from the outside and her attitude in the past, which made him feel bad.


    As Lauren walked off, with her hands behind her back, she continued her speech. ¡°Don¡¯t get the wrong idea, I¡¯m not doing this for you, or the school.¡± She stopped for a moment to twist her foot on the ground slowly, ¡°It¡¯s something more... personal, that I got to sort out.¡± She turned back to face him. ¡°You¡¯re doing this for a good cause too, right?¡±


    If you spot this narrative on Amazon, know that it has been stolen. Report the violation.


    Sebastian was at a loss for words. For the first time, in a long time, he was speechless. Unsure of how to express his thoughts on the matter. Of course, he was doing it for the greater good, his teacher and grandmother said so herself, but was he? Was that his only reason for reporting ¡®yes¡¯ to her?


    As Lauren waited for an answer, Sebastian, for now, just nodded. ¡°It¡¯s also personal for me.¡± He looked up to her, finding she now smiled at him, ¡°I had no idea about you, though, my deepest apologies.¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s okay.¡± She replied, ¡°I¡¯ll forgive you if you pay up your bargain. So what do you say?¡± She extended her arm for him to shake. ¡°Partners?¡±


    Sebastian noticed the hand and made a small grin. ¡°Yeah.¡± He went over to shake it. ¡°Alright, just don¡¯t tell anyone about that secret either, ok?¡±


    ¡°You got it; the secret is safe with me.¡±


    After shaking, Sebastian clasped his hands together in excitement. ¡°We should let each other know what we¡¯ve done and found so far. That way, neither is lost and¡ª¡±


    ¡°Nah, that¡¯s too time-consuming.¡± Lauren waved her hand in disagreement. ¡°Besides, what I got is hard to explain.¡±


    ¡°Oh, I see...¡±


    ¡°Rather, why tell you when I can just show you instead?¡± She pointed next to the tree beside the windows. ¡°You stand behind that tree, and don¡¯t move, no matter what, alright?¡±


    ¡°Okay?¡± Sebastian had no clue what was going on, but maybe he should trust her and wait and see what happened next.


    Lauren walked to the center of the fields and tapped her foot in some rhythmic pattern.


    .-.-.-.


    Meanwhile, inside the school, after Glenda had received a call from Clause, she hurried to a room and locked the door so no one else could hear them. Surely there must be some reason he called outside, outside of being lonely and stopping to say hello or make stupid jokes again. Glenda sighed and answered the phone. Then again, she thought about calling him earlier, so maybe it¡¯ll be okay. This had better be good.


    Glenda pressed the dial button and enabled the hologram feature, and he appeared in the light-blue, somewhat static-like screening.


    ¡°So, how is your progress going so far?¡± She adjusted her glasses, ignoring the weird exchange earlier.


    ¡°Progress? Oh, yes, right, progress!¡± It took a while for it to register for him. Maybe this wasn¡¯t a good idea to leave him in charge of watching after all. ¡°Well, actually about that... I haven¡¯t made much since no one else has come by since you left, and considering how worried I was that something bad might have happened to¡ª¡±


    Yep. ¡°Well, I appreciate the concern, but worry about your goals at the moment.¡±


    Glenda pointed out as politely as she could, to which Clause nodded sadly. ¡°To be honest, I haven¡¯t made much progress either...¡±


    ¡°Is that so?¡± He inquired, raising his eyebrows.


    ¡°But I have been doing some process of elimination on who could be the one behind all this. And that includes who the traitor is working for!¡±


    ¡°You mean there¡¯s a chance there could be more than one!?¡±


    ¡°Of course, but it could be anybody, however...¡±


    ¡°But they all seem to like¡ª¡±


    A loud, rumbling noise interrupted them. The hologram got more static, and the ground shook to the core.


    Nearly losing her balance, Glenda grabbed onto a table and headed toward the door while Clause almost lost connection to her. ¡°What''s going on?!¡± Clause asked.


    ¡°I don¡¯t know, but I¡¯m going to check for myself!¡±


    ¡°W-wait!¡±


    ¡°What?!¡±


    ¡°Should we at least tell Sebastian that¡ª?¡± The device cut off before he could finish, and the phone floated back into Glenda¡¯s pockets. The earthquake soon settled down. Glenda looked down at the phone, and, clenching her fists, she headed out of the room as fast as possible.

 Episode 5 (Part 2)

    Outside the school, Sebastian lied on the grass with his eyes shut and his head spinning as grass crunched beneath him. When he came to, Lauren walked over and helped him up back on his feet. He had tried to keep his balance during the quake but failed.


    ¡°W-what happened? What¡¯s going on?¡± He asked, nervously.


    ¡°Come see for yourself...¡± Lauren responded, pointing over to the giant, gaping hole that had appeared in the ground.


    The two walked over as the ground had split in two, a giant glowing staircase had also appeared and run down. Eventually, the Earth stopped shaking.


    A secret passage? I never knew we had one here this whole time. Sebastian thought as he stared down, wondering where the stairs led underneath the black abyss. How did she find this place?


    ¡°It¡¯s a little hard to explain, like I said,¡± Lauren replied, almost as if she read his mind, or she knew what he would be thinking. ¡°Come on, shall we head down before it closes up again?¡±


    ¡°I¡¯ve yet to know where this will lead to, but I¡¯m sure it¡¯s important, so...¡±


    ¡°You¡¯ll see when we get there.¡±


    As they left, a shadowy figure looked over from a window, while another from a tree nearby; one with confusion and worry, the other with mischievousness and delight.


    Sebastian and Lauren walked down the stairs as the ground behind closed in on them until it was completely dark. There¡¯s no turning back now. Some bright lights appeared from the previously black ceiling as it shone and moved like a planetarium in 3D. Shooting stars danced around and fell. Sebastian¡¯s mouth gaped as he the whole spectacle.


    Lauren told him to watch where he was going, as they stumbled across some floating blocks above what appeared to be a light blue, bottomless pit. One by one, Lauren jumped on each different colored one, like it was hopscotch. Sebastian, on the other hand, carefully tried to follow suit, like it was some obstacle course, without falling off.


    If you stumble upon this tale on Amazon, it''s taken without the author''s consent. Report it.


    Eventually, the two made it to the other side and continued to walk down the merry path. This time, Sebastian and Lauren got on some weird-looking space train tracks. Sebastian looked and saw that he and Lauren were now upside down somehow. He looked up and saw a familiar-looking path, almost as if it was the same one that led to the ABCD.


    ¡°Hey, I was wondering...¡± Sebastian began.


    ¡°Will you stop it with the questions?¡± Lauren retorted. ¡°We¡¯ll get there soon enough, and your answer will surely come!¡±


    ¡°That sounds real¡ª¡±


    ¡°Is someone there?¡± An older voice shouted, ¡°I can hear you from a distance, and you look familiar. Show yourself!¡±


    Sebastian widened his eyes and covered his mouth. He remembered Clause was here, waiting in case someone suspicious was to show up. Maybe the man would keep a secret? Then again, he¡¯s not a great liar. Sebastian asked Lauren to lie low for the time being as he used his magic to float over to where Clause was.


    Hmm, was I hearing things? Clause thought, Man, it sure is boring with no one to talk to, and when things were starting to get¡ª


    ¡°Hello, Counselor Clause.¡± Sebastian interrupted with a greeting.


    ¡°Oh, goodness!¡± Clause turned back and got spooked.


    ¡°A-apologies if I scared you, sir.¡± Sebastian frowned at the guy¡¯s cowardice. What would he have done if the traitor person did show up?


    ¡°Me, scared? Not at all, dear boy!¡± Clause came back to his senses and exclaimed. He didn¡¯t want one of the students to think an adult was a useless wimp, but wasn¡¯t sure how to convey it. ¡°I was just about to call you on my phone.¡±


    ¡°Why is that?¡± Sebastian placed his hands on his hips, not convinced by what the older man was saying.


    ¡°For you see, I think I have found out who''s behind all of this!¡± Clause added proudly.


    ¡°But do you have any proof?¡±


    ¡°Um...¡± His trail went off shortly after hearing that, ¡°No, not really...¡±


    ¡°Then how can you be so sure?¡±


    ¡°Yeah, I suppose you¡¯re right.¡±


    ¡°Also, shouldn¡¯t you be in your post? What if someone was to, you know...¡±?


    ¡°Oh, that¡¯s right, my apologies.¡±


    As Clause walked away, Sebastian turned and looked down, only to notice that Lauren wasn¡¯t there anymore, even though he told her to stay put.


    ¡°Would you like to accompany me?¡± Clause asked him.


    ¡°Oh, sure thing, sir.¡± Sebastian replied and hurriedly followed him without looking back.

 Episode 5 (Part 3)

    Back in the human world, Benjamin snooped around to find the sphere. While looking around, he stumbled across a calculator inside one of the opened lockers and stares at it. Remembered learning a particular spell like this back in the library (while still finding a way to get here), Benjamin reprogramed the device to make it more of an analyzer, so it¡¯d be easier for him to search for the sphere. After getting it to work, he went to each locker one by one, trying to see what each one contained, and if any of them had the sphere, he sought.


    So far, no such luck. As Benjamin wandered floor to floor, inspecting every big and small locker that there was, he questioned the possibilities of finding one sphere among so many cabinets and how many of them there were. Why were they all the same color? Benjamin didn¡¯t remember them all being blue before; maybe he was on a different floor?


    There had to be a more straightforward method of doing this; he got sick and tired of seeing everyone¡¯s books, clothes, and a bunch of other garbage that these humans usually have, but where could this magician find it? He knew her name, but they don¡¯t show names on there at all? Wait, of course!


    .-.-.-.


    In a nearby office, the Earth Principal checked something out on her computer.


    A loud knock on the door startled her. Who could it be? The Principal with purple hair closed off all the tabs she had on before replying to the loud banging sound.


    Stolen content warning: this tale belongs on Royal Road. Report any occurrences elsewhere.


    ¡°Come in; whoever you are.¡± She said as the door swung open.


    Benjamin stepped inside and closed the door behind him.


    ¡°Hey, lady, I need some help with...¡± Benjamin started with his hands raised; his voice trailed off as he looked over to see the computer the lady was right next to.


    ¡°Yes, Mr. Benjamin, what is it?¡± She asked in a cheery tone.


    ¡°Ooh, what¡¯s that thing you got over there?¡± He inquired, pointing at the device.


    ¡°Um, a computer? You do all sorts of things with it.¡± The human principal raised an eyebrow. Did he not know about computers?


    ¡°Oh, really? And by any chance, could it also¡ª?¡±


    ¡°It could, but you are not allowed to.¡±


    ¡°Can you stop interrupting me? How will you know what I¡¯m saying if¡ª?¡±


    ¡°You want to know who each locker belongs to, correct?¡± The principal asked, this time in a more serious tone.


    ¡°H-how did you know?¡± A shiver fell down Benjamin¡¯s spine. He couldn¡¯t believe this. Was he afraid? No, it can¡¯t be. ¡°L-look, I need to find something critical and¡ª¡±


    ¡°I don¡¯t care for excuses; your words are meaningless. Why do you even want to do that?¡±


    ¡°Maybe if you stop interrupting¡ª¡±


    ¡°Don¡¯t you have a class to teach, Mr. Benjamin?¡±


    ¡°I...¡±


    ¡°...You¡¯re not planning something, are you? Why are you here?¡±


    ¡°I¡¯m not doing anything suspicious at all!¡±


    ¡°Do you mean it?¡±


    ¡°Y-yes, I swear.¡±


    The human principal examined him before responding again. ¡°Get out.¡±


    .-.-.-.


    Phew, that was a close one. Benjamin thought as he rushed out of the door, his heart pounded across his ribcage. After taking a couple of breathers and calming down, it occurred to him.


    Wait, why am I acting scared? That¡¯s not like me at all! He turned to the principal¡¯s door and felt a dark aura surrounding it. If that scary lady is going to be like that, then so be it! We¡¯ll see who comes out on top, cause two can play it that game!

 Episode 5 (Part 4)

    Back in the Monster World, Sebastian and Clause had made it back to the Abstract Bizarre Colorful Dimensions, only this time, it appeared a lot different from the last time Sebastian was there. All the doors seemed to have lost color, including the one they had looked over before.


    Even the path leading up to here had lost all of its colors. As if a black and white vacuum sucked it up, and looked like it was falling apart. The two guys stood there in the middle of the room, unsure of what to do next.


    ¡°Hey, Clause,¡± Sebastian started, ¡°Is it alright if I look around?¡±


    ¡°Certainly, dear boy,¡± Clause replied, ¡°Go and explore as much as you like!¡±


    ¡°But wait, before I go, I¡¯d like to ask: who do you think is the culprit?¡±


    ¡°Well...¡± Clause pondered, ¡°By deductions not too long ago, as well as the process of elimination, I believe the chances are it could be one of your classmates. Or someone in this school.¡±


    Great. Sebastian couldn¡¯t see it being someone who wasn¡¯t a part of the school, but one of his classmates?


    ¡°I¡¯m not sure...¡± He started, when a faint sound rang through his ears.


    You could be reading stolen content. Head to Royal Road for the genuine story.


    ¡°Sebastian, come over here.¡± The mellow voice called out to him.


    ¡°I too am uncertain. They seem like nice people, the lot of them.¡± Clause said.


    However, Sebastian could not hear the man anymore as he was too fixated on the soft voice that told him to go down below the central area. He checked and followed the sound of it.


    That voice turned out to be coming from Lauren as she appeared floating around. Tired of her nonsense, Sebastian was just about to ask what she was doing; that was when she opened a magic door out of thin air.


    ¡°If you want most of your questions answered and discover the way to the culprit, then you better follow me,¡± Lauren told him before stepping inside, leaving Sebastian behind, speechless.


    Sebastian was about to gasp, but he covered his mouth and tried to keep it all in. His eyes fixated on the door. After a gulp, he went forward without looking back or hearing any other sounds as the door closed behind him.


    ¡°I mean, we cannot judge by appearance, after all.¡± Clause continued, ¡°It could be anyone, so it might be best not to trust anyone because if you let your guard down¡ª¡± He turned around and finally noticed that Sebastian disappeared from his sights, cutting his speech short.


    ¡°Huh? Where did you go?¡± He looked around the area and saw that nobody else there. ¡°You¡¯re not hiding from me, are you? Did you go back to the academy or are you still here?¡± There was no response. ¡°Can you at least say something and not give me the silent treatment?¡± Again, no reply. Clause felt uneasy with this unnerving atmosphere and didn¡¯t know what to do next.


    He heard some breathing sounds from behind him, and a shadow towering over him. ¡°Sebastian, is that you? I was so worried for a minute that¡ª¡± As he turned; however, he gasped in shock. ¡°¡ªyou!¡±

 Episode 5 (Part 5)

    Glenda went outside of the school to investigate the strange earthquake. To her surprise, she couldn¡¯t find anything of note.


    Huh, I could have sworn that there was a vast chasm here when I looked out of the window. Am I going crazy now? She thought while standing in the middle of the field. She reached into her dress pocket, pulled out her phone, and dialed Sebastian¡¯s number, to be on the safe side.


    When he did not answer back, she tried to call Clause instead; the phone picked up this time. The hologram that popped out of the phone appeared distorted and static-like, and the voice sounded a bit off-putting as well.


    ¡°Ah, Glenda,¡± The voice on the other side said, ¡°I see you were trying to call a particular someone.¡±


    ¡°What¡ª? Who is this?!¡± Glenda asked.


    ¡°Aw, don¡¯t you recognize me? It is I, Clause.¡±


    ¡°Really? You¡¯re acting weird. You also don¡¯t sound so good either...¡± Glenda scratched the back of her head in retaliation to that.


    ¡°Oh. I must be getting tired; I didn¡¯t have a good sleep last night.¡± He yawned. ¡°But, if you¡¯re concerned about Sebastian, then don¡¯t worry, he¡¯s with me.¡±


    This tale has been unlawfully lifted without the author''s consent. Report any appearances on Amazon.


    ¡°Hey, how come Sebastian didn¡¯t answer my¡ª?¡±


    ¡°Well, to answer your second question, I think he forgot to charge it the other night. And as for the first, well, let¡¯s say that I kind of dropped my phone.¡±


    ¡°You, what?¡±


    ¡°I said¡ª¡±


    ¡°I heard what you said, but why did you drop it in the first place?¡±


    ¡°I guess out of shock? I mean, someone sneaked up on us and¡ª¡±


    ¡°Wait, could they be...?¡±


    ¡°We¡¯re going to find out now; you can talk with Sebastian when we finish up. We¡¯ll figure this out in no time at all!¡±


    ¡°Excellent, very glad to hear that.¡±


    ¡°Oh, I got to go. I should give the boy a hand.¡±


    The boy? ¡°Yeah, you go do that...¡±


    ¡°See you later.¡±


    Glenda turned off the phone and sighed in relief. I guess I shouldn¡¯t worry too much now. At least things will be over before it gets bad...


    .-.-.-.


    Laughter echoed throughout the chamber. ¡°Oh man, I knew the voice-changing spell would work someday, but I never thought it would work that well!¡±


    The person who wore a black cloak tossed the phone on the floor and threw some purple magic at it. The device soon exploded and dissipated into thin air.


    ¡°Wait until the Boss hears about this, we¡¯ll finally¡ª¡± Before the cloaked figure could finish, they heard some grunting noises and turned around to find, ¡°Oh, awake already?¡±


    ¡°I... can¡¯t believe you¡¯re doing this.¡± The mustachioed man said weakly, as he was trying to get up on the floor. ¡°You... won¡¯t get away with¡ª¡±


    ¡°Zip it, old man.¡± The figure retorted as magic flowed from their fingertips. ¡°We¡¯re going to be done with this before you know it. We¡¯re going to take over soon enough regardless...¡± They walked closer to him. ¡°Now, why don¡¯t you sit back, relax, and watch your world slowly crumble?¡±

 Episode 6 (Part 1)

    Lauren and Sebastian stumbled around in the darkness. Lauren used fire magic to help them see better, but it still wasn¡¯t enough to get a good view of this new room that they found themselves in. The two looked around for a better source to brighten up the whole area.


    Before Sebastian could complain; however, Lauren¡¯s eyes caught a chandelier. She used her magic to light it up, and they were able to see the room. Sebastian finally saw what she had been mentioning right before they went through the door.


    He couldn''t believe what was right in front of him, a bunch of rainbow-colored doors floated about and circled him and Lauren in a rhythmic pattern. After a while, the doors stopped and continued to float in mid-air amidst the endless void.


    So, what do you think?¡± Lauren turned to Sebastian, wanting to know his opinion.


    ¡°Well, it looks cool,¡± Sebastian started, tilting his head. ¡°But what separates these from the other doors, besides the color?¡±


    Lauren rolled her eyes. ¡°For Goblin¡¯s sake, do I have to spoon-feed you everything now? I thought you were smarter than that...¡±


    ¡°Well, excuse me for having a different mindset like you!¡± Sebastian retorted, ¡°Don¡¯t expect me to get everything right away, your highness...¡±


    Lauren took a deep breath and calmed down, as she knew arguing wouldn¡¯t get either of them anywhere.


    ¡°My mother once told me that these doors can only open by using specific magic on them. She explained, ¡°Not only that, but a person''s thought can influence them too. Depending on what you think, you¡¯ll end up in a different location.¡±


    ¡°Ah, I see...¡±


    ¡°Allow me to demonstrate.¡±


    ¡°No thanks, I think I got the gist of it by¡ª¡±


    Stolen story; please report.


    Lauren, ignoring his retort, readied her magic to test it out. A weirdly colored aura surrounded her hands as she reached for the doorknob.


    Focusing hard on a specific location she knew, Lauren slowly, but methodically, opened the door. Within it was a big blue void with white clouds surrounding it. She told Sebastian to inspect the place.


    Sebastian shrugged it off and went to see why she was so forceful. Lauren moved to the side and gave him some room. He looked over at the view in front of him. Strange, Sebastian had never felt like this before.


    Sebastian looked around; it looked simple, but something about it touched him inside. He almost wished that he could get a closer look at it. A force pushed him forward, straight through the door as he fell through.


    Lauren slammed the door behind her, making sure that he wouldn¡¯t get back up. When she turned around, a small black ball with light blue eyes floated beside her, as if it waited for her the whole time.


    ¡°Oh, hey, there, Aoguro.¡± Lauren greeted. ¡°Did You-Know-Who send you over here to check up on me? Well, no need to worry, because I got it done. Speaking of, I think he¡¯s done and is probably waiting for me. Better not dilly dally any longer.¡± She motioned for the ball to follow her.


    .-.-.-.


    Still at the ABCD, but out of the dark, rainbow room, Lauren and Aoguro reached the center of the room filled with black and white doors. A person in a cloak stood there, menacingly.


    ¡°So, you¡¯re still here?¡± Lauren asked.


    ¡°Have you finished already?¡± The person in the black cloak asked in a deep, menacing voice.


    ¡°Uh-huh, wasn¡¯t as hard as I thought it¡¯d be...¡± She replied.


    ¡°Excellent work.¡±


    ¡°Will you knock it off with that voice-changing spell?¡± Lauren complained, ¡°No one is around here to listen to that.¡±


    ¡°Aw, but I like this voice...¡±


    ¡°Well, did you at least do your part?¡±


    ¡°Yeah, it was so much easier than I thought it¡¯d be.¡± The figure responded, reaching up and unveiling his hood.


    ¡°I see, and what did you do with him... Troy?¡±


    ¡°Why, the same thing you did with Sebastian, of course.¡± Troy placed his hands on his hips with pride.


    ¡°How would you know what I did with him? Is that why this little guy is here?¡± Lauren asked, pointing at Aoguro.


    ¡°Aw, come on; what¡¯s wrong with making sure things go to plan without getting caught?¡±


    ¡°Fair enough, I suppose.¡±


    ¡°See?¡±


    ¡°Three down.¡± She muttered, ¡°If only they could see me now...¡±


    ¡°Uh, Lauren?¡±


    ¡°I''m all right; let¡¯s just hurry and leave before we get spotted.¡±


    ¡°Alright, then.¡± Troy pulled his hood back up and headed out with Lauren. Sorry, Sebastian, I didn¡¯t want anything bad to happen to you, but that¡¯s what you get for messing with us...

 Episode 6 (Part 2)

    Back in the human world, Benjamin had devised a plan and had now set out to put it into motion. He placed a soda can beside the principal¡¯s door and knocked on the door a few times. Then, he hid behind a convenient crevice within the wall to peek from and wait until she eventually came out. Once she opened the door and foolishly took the can of soda, Benjamin would use his rod to¡ª wait, why wasn¡¯t the wand in his pockets?


    Oh no, don¡¯t tell me... Benjamin thought, his eyes widened in shock.


    .-.-.-.


    At their secret base, Harry and Chi-Chi lied down on the yellow-green couch watching TV. The show right now had some gorgeous high-class Butler trying to solve a murder mystery at his new job. He worked in a mansion called The Grace Bourne Manor and tried to protect his ¡®Master¡¯, all while not losing his sanity in the process (with the help of his mentor, of course).


    The episode played a rerun where the main character dealt with a warp inside a cookie jar and a spellbook belonging to one of the residents.


    Harry and Chi-Chi got invested and tried to hang onto every word, but whenever the commercials pop up, and they played a stupid ad regarding sitcom tropes and hair or makeup products, the two would get bored quickly.


    Love what you''re reading? Discover and support the author on the platform they originally published on.


    ¡°I don¡¯t like this,¡± Chi-Chi mumbled, slumping against her seat.


    ¡°No worries, sis. I¡¯ll keep changing channels until they stop and return to the program.¡± Harry replied, hitting some buttons on the remote.


    The two hit the device on accident while playing around as the remote switched programs on the TV.


    Curious and intrigued, they both went over to inspect, wondering if it was magic or not. Eventually, it hurt their eyes and heads, so they watched from a distance farther away, on the couch.


    They said nothing to each other for a while as they kept switching channels until Harry found a cooking channel and Chi-Chi told him to stop there.


    ¡°Hey, Chi-Chi,¡± He said, breaking the brief silence. ¡°Do you feel like we forgot something?¡±


    ¡°Like what?¡± She asked while continuing to stare at the television.


    Harry turned and pointed to a wand that rested right beside the couch. ¡°Well, that wand down there, wasn¡¯t Master supposed to take that with him?¡±


    ¡°Was he? I don¡¯t remember...¡± Chi-Chi replied, this time turning to face her brother.


    ¡°Well, shouldn¡¯t we give that¡ª?¡±


    ¡°Harry, didn¡¯t you hear what he said earlier? We¡¯re supposed to stay here and make sure no one finds out about our new secret base.


    I¡¯m sure he''ll be okay without us getting in his way...¡±


    ¡°I suppose you¡¯re right; after all, this is Master we¡¯re talking about here.¡±


    ¡°Exactly! Now check and see if that Butler show is back on...¡±


    ¡°Oh, you¡¯re right; it should be by now!¡±

 Episode 6 (Part 3)

    Aw man, this sucks! Benjamin slapped his forehead in frustration.


    And he worked so hard on getting that blasted soda from the vending machine too! Why didn¡¯t it occur to him earlier to check for the wand? Benjamin should have, at least, had a Plan B before this.


    But before he realized it, the door to the Principal¡¯s office creaked open. He hurried back to his wall crevice to avoid getting caught by her. The Principal exited the room and noticed the drink on the floor.


    ¡°Hmm, I wonder why this is out and about¡­¡± She sighed with a smile. ¡°Oh well, guess it¡¯s mine now.¡± She said as she walked over to pick it up. ¡°Though I should hurry to the bathroom before drinking this. It¡¯d be awful if someone were to break into my office.¡± She mumbled to herself as she walked in the bathroom''s direction. Benjamin snuck over to the room at a breakneck pace.


    As he entered the room, the principal¡¯s footsteps grew weaker, he could not believe what had happened. His plan worked. He made it! But he had no time to relax, for this was the start of his newly awaited scheme!


    Benjamin turned to find a computer on her desk. He reached over and got the screen working. Hopefully, he¡¯d be able to find Isabelle¡¯s locker before the Principal returned.


    Alright, time to find out what I¡¯ve been missing!


    Looking at the screen, it appeared to have multiple small icons with arrows next to them. Frankly, Benjamin wasn¡¯t so sure as to which was the one to click, especially since he can¡¯t waste time.


    Scanning with his eyes over the names and what the icons depicted, he moved the mouse over to where a particular letter that was separate from the other symbols and clicked it a bunch of times.


    Unlawfully taken from Royal Road, this story should be reported if seen on Amazon.


    A large window opened, which made him jump from the seat, but was more surprised to see what he saw on the website. It had a plethora of weird information on the front and side of the main screen. Benjamin scrolled down until something piqued his interest: Locker Intel.


    He rapidly clicked on it until the screen froze. Benjamin shook the computer and searched for a way to make it work faster. Eventually, he gave up and waited until the screen fixed itself and showed a password mechanic.


    It took a while for Benjamin to crack the code, as he guessed, until he got it right by pure chance.


    .-.-.-.


    Back inside the classrooms, Isabelle whispered what she knew, how she and the strange boy met, and all the complicated stuff surrounding it. Isabelle pressed against the door to listen in and see if anyone was nearby.


    It seemed like no one was there, not yet, anyway. Isabelle walked over to the teacher¡¯s desk and cleared some things out of her way to make room for her laptop and the shiny object.


    ¡°Alright, now to see how this thing works,¡± She said while placing her stuff down on the desk to inspect.


    ¡°Do you need some help with that?¡± Nicholas asked while raising his hand.


    ¡°No thanks, I¡¯m good.¡± She replied. ¡°But observe your surroundings for anything suspicious.¡±


    Isabelle placed the crystal sphere to the side and tried looking it up online to analyze whatever she could find. Nicholas waited in his seat; he slid beside the door to listen in on anyone that came by.


    She couldn¡¯t find much regarding the purpose of the orb, so Isabelle picked it up and gazed at it through her glasses. What is it about this object that intrigued the magician so much that he¡¯d steal it back from her? Could there be a clue to the texture, size, and color?


    As she placed it back down on the desk to take notes, an electric surge came through, causing the computer to crash and shut itself with the sphere inside.


    Nicholas got up from his seat and jolted over to where Isabelle was, who backed up from the desk in shock at first but then reached over to open it up, though it seemed to work with no sphere in sight. It was gone, and so was her save data.

 Episode 6 (Part 4)

    In the hallway, a custodian minded his own business doing his job, when he turned a corner and saw something coming out of the door. Not sure what to do, the custodian rushed downstairs, hoping to call for help.


    However, the person was unaware that the principal was occupied elsewhere at the moment. Benjamin, still inside the office, continued searching for the crystal sphere. To his shock, however, the information he found had nothing of interest.


    What¡¯s going on here? Did that girl lie to me? If so, where was the sphere then? Has everything I¡¯ve done so far all been for nothing? Why...?


    Benjamin¡¯s thoughts were interrupted when he looked down and spotted a speaker in one of the slightly open drawers. After seeing it, a small smirk appeared on his face as he had thought up another idea.


    .-.-.-.


    ¡°What¡¯s happening?¡± Isabelle asked upon noticing her laptop moving around going haywire.


    ¡°I don¡¯t know!¡± Nicholas replied.


    The device threw sparks around the area; the two ducked for cover underneath their desks until it died down. After falling on the floor, the two looked up as the chaos stopped. The laptop floated over to where Isabelle was, sitting on the floor, shocked, and gently fell onto her lap.


    ¡°That¡­ was weird. What happened?¡± Nicholas asked, rubbing his head.


    ¡°Beats me.¡± Isabelle shrugged. ¡°But that doesn¡¯t matter now; we need to go somewhere more secure and discuss this at a later time.¡± The two got up as she placed the now glowing laptop back into her bag. ¡°I¡¯m sure no one is out¡ª¡±


    ¡°Attention, may I have your attention, everyone?¡± The speakers had turned on as a familiar voice shouted through the speakers. ¡°Wait, is this thing turned on right now? Am I doing this, right? What do you humans say to, uh, testing? Ah, whatever.¡±


    That voice, oh no. Isabelle thought as beads of sweat fell from her face.


    ¡°Regardless, this is your new principal speaking with a special announcement. I¡¯m more than willing to give anyone a paid week off; all they have to do is one thing for me.


    Find the girl with pink hair and yellow glasses and steal the crystal sphere from her by any means necessary. Bring it to a good-looking man in a purple cape and hat, and I¡¯ll reward you handsomely. You have until the end of the day...¡±


    This narrative has been unlawfully taken from Royal Road. If you see it on Amazon, please report it.


    ¡°Shoot, we can¡¯t stay here any longer. What are we going to do now?!¡± Isabelle cried.


    As Isabelle panicked, Nicholas comforted her and told her not to worry, as he had an idea, albeit a semi-stupid one. He pointed out toward a fire escape that they could use to get out quickly.


    But they¡¯d have to traverse outside the building via the windows. However, they didn¡¯t want to risk getting caught by any of the students or teachers that would be lurking around.


    At first, Isabelle hesitated to respond, but she eventually gulped and nodded in agreement as they hurried over to the windows with her bag and laptop in hand. He was coming, and they had to get out of there as soon as possible.


    .-.-.-.


    Meanwhile, Benjamin, noticing the door locked from the outside, tried to use magic to open it and get out. When it didn¡¯t work, he feared that his time spent on Earth had caused his powers to grow weaker.


    Enraged and petrified at the thought of becoming like those human scum, Benjamin decided to force open the door.


    It had worked a little too well as he fell along with the now knocked down door, but Benjamin didn¡¯t have time to think about that; he had a sphere to collect.


    To his surprise, almost nobody was out in the halls. Where could they have gone? Has everyone gone outside already, or were they somewhere else, like the gym or emporium, not taking into what Benjamin had said?


    Benjamin noticed from the corner of his eyes Isabelle and Nicholas climbing out of the windows trying to escape. He wanted to give them a hard time as revenge, but that wasn¡¯t what he had in mind!


    No matter, the great dark magician will go all the way down to meet up with them. After all, there¡¯s no way they could ever get out and sustain minimal damage without encountering him. Right?


    Such a shame Benjamin didn¡¯t watch where he ran, and yet again, slipped on something that caused him to slip and slide across the hallway. A few people moved out of the way as his foot got accidentally stuck in a bucket and tumbled down the stairway just ahead of him.


    He crashed through one of the emergency exit doors and landed outside the school. A little hurt by the landing impact, Benjamin rubbed his head and brushed the dust off him that made his nose itchy.


    He got up and looked around, wondering where the heck they could be and if they had gotten out-of-school property yet. Benjamin looked up to where he was, as two familiar figures walked across the school building like they were wall climbing a mountain of some sort.


    Benjamin waited on the side of the building for them to enter the other room with the fire escape pole. He slid down with their belongings before catching them and taking them back. He opened the door next to them like it was a secret passage to some underground basement. The backpacks look thick, and Benjamin figured he¡¯d be prone to excel at running.


    Benjamin waited until they walked far enough ahead so they wouldn¡¯t see him before he dashed towards them. He successfully caught up to them, catching them by surprise and knocking Isabelle down on the ground.


    As Nicholas asked if she was ok and with her replying, Benjamin noticed something - The backpack had glowed violently.


    Was it supposed to do that? He thought as he stared down at it, trying to take a closer look. He was never able to get it to do something like that before. What did this girl do to the sphere to make it react like that?

 Episode 7 (Part 1)

    Sebastian couldn¡¯t believe what had just happened. Why would Lauren push him like that? Did she not know how dangerous this place could¡¯ve been?


    Sebastian tried his best to use some magic to at least float so he could look around and see what this place has to offer. However, he couldn¡¯t conjure up anything, no matter how hard he tried to do so.


    Not much seemed to have happened as he floated in the air for quite a while. Perhaps it would give him a chance to think and ponder about the inevitable. But wait, what was the reason Lauren did that? Could the traitor be somewhere here?


    But if that¡¯s the case, why didn¡¯t she join him also? Or tell him of such? Just as he thought about it, Sebastian noticed he was about to hit the ground. Unable to do anything about it, he braced himself and blacked out.


    Miraculously, he survived the long fall and significant impact, when he came to view and awakened, Sebastian got up and looked around, finding himself in some construction site.


    Piles of colorful murky junk lying all around the place, with bugs looming over the higher mounds, worn-out tires bounced and rolled to where his feet were. Street lamps stood tall. Sebastian wasn¡¯t sure if the lights worked or not.


    Where the devil am I now? He groaned and scratched the back of his head.


    He looked around the site and tried not to get his shoes dirty from all the filthy dirt and water. He came into view, a big gap where there was no trash nearby. Around the area, a bright orange stood out amongst the location. Sebastian drew closer and saw that it was a person wearing a green shirt and light blue overalls. It was tricky to tell what their gender could be, but the voice gave away that gender is a male.


    He soon noticed the blonde boy and walked closer toward him with a confused look on his face. This might be a good time to introduce himself to the other.


    ¡°You there, citizen of this realm, can you please explain to me the current location I''m in?¡± Sebastian asked politely.


    Support the author by searching for the original publication of this novel.


    ¡°Uh, you¡¯re at the junkyard, sir...¡± The one in overalls replied with uncertainty. He tilted his head at this man.


    ¡°¡®The Junkyard Sir,¡¯ What a weird name for this place...¡±


    ¡°Um, what? That¡¯s not at all what ¡ª are you all right, sir?¡±


    ¡°Whatever do you mean?¡±


    ¡°Well, I saw you take a nasty fall, for starters. Did you bump your head and get amnesia or something?¡±


    ¡°Oh, you saw that? I¡¯m sorry I didn¡¯t mean to cause¡ª¡±


    ¡°No, it¡¯s fine.¡± The orange-haired boy waved off, ¡°But get yourself checked.¡±


    ¡°Really? Honestly, I don¡¯t think or feel like I need any medical attention, so that won¡¯t be necessary...¡± Sebastian stated.


    ¡°After a fall like that and with no parachute? Unless you¡¯re some strange creature disguised as a human, I don¡¯t see that being possible! You should hurry to my trailer. Laura will get you better in no time.¡±


    ¡°Did you say, Lauren?¡± That comment took Sebastian off guard.


    ¡°No silly, Laura. She¡¯s my little sister.¡± The orange-haired person corrected him. ¡°Come on; I insist we go before it gets too dark. I don¡¯t want to keep her waiting inside by herself for too long...¡±


    As the person pointed over to where the trailer was, Sebastian looked up at the sky as the sunset. How much time had passed? And he had no other place to stay, either.


    ¡°Well, if you say so, then lead the way, please,¡± Sebastian replied.


    The two walked over to the trailer; the boy in the overalls went to check on the door. However, it swung open as a little girl stood right between them. Sebastian noticed it was much easier to tell her gender than with her big brother. Her brown hair and voice were also a dead giveaway.


    ¡°Alex, you¡¯re back!¡± The girl cried.


    ¡°I sure am,¡± Alex replied cautiously. ¡°But how did you know I was coming over? I didn¡¯t use our secret knock so I could have been anybody...¡±


    ¡°I¡¯m sorry, but I saw you through the window and got excited.¡±


    ¡°Fair enough, I suppose...¡±


    ¡°You suppose? What¡¯s that supposed to¡ª?¡± Laura was about to ask, but then looked over and noticed Sebastian standing beside the trailer. She moved to inspect with a grin on her face. ¡°Ooh, who¡¯s that pretty lady you got with you?¡±


    ¡°Where?¡± Sebastian turned, wondering who she was referring to.


    ¡°Uh, actually, I¡¯m sure that¡¯s a male you¡¯re talking about.¡± Alex corrected her.


    ¡°Oh, is that it? My bad, I just assumed, cause of¡ª¡±


    ¡°Don¡¯t do that either, ok? Look, could you perhaps treat our guest over here?¡±


    ¡°Really? What could be the reason that you¡¯re inviting this strange¡ª?¡± Laura went over to touch Sebastian¡¯s arm. He yelped and writhed in pain without realizing it.


    ¡°Oh, my gosh!¡± She exclaimed, ¡°Alex, why didn¡¯t you say something sooner? He¡¯s severely hurt; if we don¡¯t give him proper treatment soon...¡±


    ¡°I know, and I was going to say that, but you didn¡¯t let me!¡± Alex complained.


    ¡°Ok, come on Mister; let¡¯s hurry and get you inside the trailer!¡±

 Episode 7 (Part 2)

    Laura grabbed Sebastian by the sleeve and led him over to the trailer as Alex joined them shortly after. Laura told her brother to lay Sebastian down on the couch and wrap him up in a blanket like a butterfly in a cocoon, so he didn¡¯t escape and avoid getting the treatment.


    Alex just rolled his eyes and laid the blanket down on Sebastian while he rested his head on the couch pillow.


    Sebastian tried to make himself comfortable; he looked around the room; it¡¯s unlike any house he had seen before. Basic looking compared to what he was used to back at his home.


    He turned and peeked into the kitchen where Laura was in. She seemed to take a lot of stuff out of the pantries and place most of them into a big, plastic-colored bowl. She took out a weird-looking blender with a spoon attached to it. Laura poured the contents of the container into the blender and mixed the ingredients into a strange concoction before pouring into a frying pan and then dancing around the kitchen. Sebastian turned over to Alex, who responded that she was performing a chant to improve the medicinal effects, at least according to her.


    That¡¯s the medication!? Sebastian thought and gulped.


    ¡°Hey, you almost finished with the Ethosys?¡± Alex asked from across the rooms.


    ¡°Almost, just putting a few more finishing touches on it,¡± Laura shouted back.


    Alex turned to Sebastian with a reassuring look. ¡°Don¡¯t worry, that concoction won''t kill you, quite the opposite...¡±


    ¡°Well, I guess I shouldn¡¯t judge it yet...¡± Sebastian mumbled to himself.


    ¡°Make yourself comfortable. I know this place doesn¡¯t look like a lot, but it¡¯s what we have...¡± Alex said.


    ¡°I think it¡¯s fascinating...¡± Sebastian replied.


    ¡°You think so?¡±


    ¡°Ok, it¡¯s done.¡± Laura entered the living room with a white bowl filled with colored liquids inside. A hard lump lingered in Sebastian¡¯s throat. ¡°Now drink slowly. It should kick in two minutes. Do you understand sir, um, what was your name again?¡±


    ¡°Oh dear, where are my manners? I cannot believe that I forgot to introduce myself to you. I must apologize.¡±


    Love this novel? Read it on Royal Road to ensure the author gets credit.


    ¡°No need. At least you¡¯re nice about it,¡± Alex replied.


    Sebastian cleared his throat and introduced himself. ¡°My name is Sebastian; how do you do?¡±


    ¡°I¡¯m Alex, and¡ª¡±


    ¡°Wait, where did you come from?¡± Laura interrupted, ¡°I¡¯ve never seen you around here before.¡±


    ¡°Sorry, but I cannot tell that to you...¡±


    ¡°Perhaps if I guess your origin story or make it up for you, you can tell me if I¡¯m getting hotter or colder.¡± Laura scratched her chin and made a big grin.


    Alex felt uneasy. ¡°I don¡¯t think that sounds like a- hey what did you do with your bowl?¡± He asked, pointing at Laura¡¯s hands.


    ¡°I gave it to Sebastian so he could drink it up and I could ponder using both of my hands.¡±


    Sebastian quivered inside his blanket with the now-empty bowl sitting right beside him. Alex mouthed an apology to him without his sister looking.


    ¡°So, did you gulp it all down?¡± Laura asked as she placed her hands behind her back.


    ¡°Well, yeah, but it tastes awful... no offense,¡± Sebastian replied weakly.


    ¡°Well, that¡¯s medicine for you,¡± Alex replied. ¡°It may taste bad, but it really can get the job done if it¡ª¡±


    ¡°I got it!¡± Laura interrupted. ¡°What if you were a creature that looked human so you could come to our planet to learn from our¡ª?¡±


    ¡°Wait, how did you¡ª?¡± Sebastian started, but stopped himself. He hesitated and stumbled over his words a bit before going back again with a different question. ¡°I mean, what made you come to that conclusion?¡±


    ¡°Aliens wouldn¡¯t know how human fashion sense would work for starters...¡± Laura explained.


    ¡°Laura, don¡¯t be rude,¡± Alex said.


    ¡°But I wasn¡¯t trying to be.¡± Laura tried to defend herself.


    ¡°Uh, pardon me, is it all right with you if I ask some questions?¡± Sebastian brought up.


    ¡°Not at all, go ahead.¡± Alex replied, ¡°What exactly do you have on your mind?¡±


    ¡°Are you guys¡¯ humans? What planet are you from that has ¡®The Junkyard Sir¡¯ in it?¡±


    The question, in particular, made Alex chuckle. ¡°Ok, are you trying to act like some creature from a D- list movie now?¡±


    ¡°I don¡¯t understand?¡±


    ¡°Well, allow me to enlighten you, mister,¡± Alex said with a tease. ¡°You¡¯re on a planet called Earth.¡±


    ¡°E-Earth!?¡± Sebastian almost ran out of breath when he heard that. ¡°You mean you¡¯re... and I¡¯m...?¡±


    ¡°No offense, but you¡¯re a little weirder than I thought. Are you all right?¡±


    ¡°Yeah, but could you excuse me? I need to rest up a bit longer...¡±


    ¡°Sounds good.¡± Alex turned to his sister. ¡°Hey, Laura, let¡¯s cook up some dinner.¡±


    ¡°Yeah, on it, Alex,¡± Laura replied.


    As they left Sebastian to think for himself on the couch, he stared at the ceiling for a bit before turning his attention to the two siblings, who were taking random fruits and veggies and placing them into a blender.


    Sebastian never thought he¡¯d be able to find the planet inhabited by ordinary creatures, especially not before his classmates, but what should he do now? And why did Lauren push him here in the first place?


    How he wished to ponder some of these questions and think up some reasonable deductions to answer them, but alas, his head burned hot, and his whole body ached. So Sebastian, instead, pulled the cover over his head and shut his eyes tight, hearing nothing but the sounds of his stomach and the oven.

 Episode 8 (Part 1)

    Back in the monster world, Bridget had finished her classes and headed back to her room. She solemnly walked back, worried that something terrible was about to happen, and didn¡¯t know what to do.


    She did not understand where her classmates were or what they were up to, nor did she know if something was going on that she didn¡¯t know. Then, to her surprise, she came across Lauren in the hallway.


    ¡°Hey, Lauren, what¡¯s up?¡± Bridget put on a big smile and waved over to get Lauren¡¯s attention.


    Lauren rushed over with a worried expression on her face. ¡°Oh, Bridget, hey, sorry, I couldn¡¯t make it to practice today...¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s ok. You were probably busy like¡ª¡±


    ¡°But I swear to you, I¡¯ll make it up today. Is that ok?¡±


    ¡°All right, see you then?¡±


    ¡°Yeah.¡±


    The two walked off in separate directions as Lauren slowly walked back to her dorm room.


    Lauren made it to her room and sat on her bedside with a picture in hand. Her room had a bookshelf with a variety of colored textbooks, plus a stuffed bunny on top of one of her books. The bed had an aqua green pillow with matching sheets as white mattresses placed within the chocolate banister atop the matching wooden floor surrounded by ivory-colored walls.


    There was a single small desktop that had many pictures on top of it, all of them facing down, and drawers shut tight. Lauren picked up one of her photos and sighed heavily.


    Someday. Someday, they will all pay...


    .-.-.-.


    "Ah, how I love this atmosphere..." The Principal said.


    She relaxed in her office, counting the bubbles that appeared and disappeared within her jar. A bright light appeared out of nowhere and created a door with a sign that said, ''DANGER: DO NOT TRESPASS'' on the front.


    Stolen from its rightful author, this tale is not meant to be on Amazon; report any sightings.


    A headless figure walked out with a cup of tea in hand and closed the door behind him as the door disappeared.


    "Horace, you brought my drink!" The head in the jar said pleasantly. "Did you get the Cherry Earthquake, flavor as I asked?" Horace gave her an ''ok'' sign with one hand and held the drink with his other hand. "Great, now could you set it aside and get¡ª?" A light knock on the door soon followed. "Oh, before you do that, go check and see who that is."


    Horace saluted and walked over to unlock the door. As the door creaked opened, he hid behind the door, making sure he wouldn''t get noticed by anyone other than the Principal. He used a disappearing spell on himself as the door slowly creaked open.


    "Um... hello? Did you want to see me, Mistress?" Glenda asked. She closed the door behind her and paced over to the blonde in the jar.


    "I did." The Principal said in a more serious tone. "I have heard rumors about your classroom lately. Some of your students are missing; is that correct?"


    "What? I can assure you, it''s not the case at all." Glenda quickly explained, "For, you see, they''re just sick... after doing a hard assignment in the rain... and fending off a creature in the dark."


    "My, it sounds like they had a hard time." The floating head went back to her natural tone in response.


    "But, of course."


    "Hmm, you wouldn''t be hiding something from me now... would you?" The Principal asked while raising an eyebrow.


    "No!" Glenda jumped a little too quickly. She calmed down and tried to regain her composure. "But why do you ask?"


    "Oh, nothing. It''s just that the students have been sick for a while and couldn''t catch up on work like the other students. They''d be at a disadvantage. I sure hope they get better by tomorrow..."


    Glenda gulped hard. "Uh, don''t worry. I''ll do everything I can to help them catch up. You can count on me!"


    "That''s great to hear! In that case, you''re free to go." The Principal stated.


    "Is... that all?"


    "Did you need something?"


    "No, sorry. I guess I''ll take my leave then. Thank you kindly for your time."


    "Not a problem, and thank you for taking time out of your schedule to meet me and have a little chat."


    "You''re welcome."


    After Glenda had left, the monster principal turned to look at a wall. "Horace, could you come over here? The coast is clear." Horace re-appeared within the room. He removed his invisibility spell and walked to the Principal for further instructions.


    "You might be right. I think Glenda is hiding something from us and doesn''t want us to find out. I want you to keep a close eye on that woman and make sure she''s not lying to us." She ordered.


    Horace saluted once more and headed out, but not before putting the Cherry Earthquake flavored drink to the side of her desk.


    Oh Sebastian, Clause, please hurry, both of you... Glenda pleaded as she left the Principal''s office, for she feared things wouldn''t be so easy like she imagined...

 Episode 8 (Part 2)

    Bridget stared at her ceiling in distraught and got lost in thought.


    Ugh, first Benjamin, then Sebastian, and now Clause too? Just what is going on here? Why is everyone disappearing suddenly? Will Lauren be next? Is there something going on that I''m not aware of? I have to sort this out fast. I know nothing good will come out of just lying here in my room doing nothing!


    She stretched her arms and got out of bed.


    Bridget peeked out of her door and glanced from both sides. Nobody in sight at the moment. She slowly closed the door and snuck around the hallway to leave her dorm and get to the monster school. She might know where to search for the others and the reason behind their disappearances.


    Bridget finally made it to the gates of the magic school: Streterra. It felt eerily quiet and dark, with the school closed and empty. She leaned over to push the spider gate, and to her surprise, the gates opened.


    Good thing the gates are already open for me. That seems a little too suspicious. I wonder why the people working here forgot to lock this. Oh well, can''t stand here too long, or I''ll get caught...


    .-.-.-.


    As Bridget walked down the hallway, it occurred to her she never thought about how different it was when no one was around, and in complete darkness with a few lights flickered on. It felt like she was somewhere else away from her school. Just as the uneasiness got to her, she came across the grand doors that led to the Mirage Library.


    She stepped closer and reached for the doorknobs; a faint noise came from the other side of the door. Bridget looked down and found that a slight crack had already opened the door.


    Books and papers scattered everywhere in the library, bookshelves toppled onto tables, and all of them were out of place! Sparks of what seemed to be magic flew about.


    One bookshelf shook and slid to the side, revealing a secret passage. A person in a dark cloak came out with a spell book in one hand and a conjuring spell sphere in the other.


    "So, this is the power that they hid away all those years ago..." The cloaked one muttered to himself. "If this is the one, then I can use powerful spells beyond imagination!"


    What...? Bridget shook her head, confused as she tried to listen in without getting spotted. Was this a good idea, after all? She couldn''t make out who was speaking softly to themselves. The person uncloaked himself. Troy? What''s he doing here!?


    Troy flipped through some pages in a black book with a purple pentagram on the cover until he found one he was content with and placed the book on the table. He reached into his pockets and pulled out a purple hat, placing it on top of the book''s page. He chanted incomprehensible words resulting in the other books surrounding him, rising and circling his body.


    He closed the book, with the hat still inside, as it glowed ominously with lightning shooting out. He shut his eyes and raised his arms as high as he could and threw the book into the air.


    Bridget wiped her eyes as the smoke subsided, but when she tried to get a better view of what laid within, she couldn''t believe her eyes. Troy and the book disappeared from her sights! Was her mind playing tricks on her? Even though he wasn''t there anymore, she could still hear him talking to himself.


    This content has been misappropriated from Royal Road; report any instances of this story if found elsewhere.


    "No way, it worked. I can''t believe it! It''s just like the old man said, to think they would try to hide it from us until now. Oh man, I can''t wait to tell my boss about this.


    With this book in our possession, we can do anything we want, and perform any spell we please! Including..."


    Oh no, I need to tell someone about this! Bridget glanced at the corridors in a panic.


    The library doors closed in on itself. Bridget stepped back and rushed off as a dark shadow slowly formed from within the cracks at the bottom of the door, moving across the floor. It shot out quick as lightning, zigzagging until it had caught up with Bridget, stopping right at her feet.


    The shadow rose and took the form of one of her classmates, Benjamin. Despite the similar appearance, something about this version did not look right, and she wasn''t sure what it was. The different colored hats? The voice? The eye color?


    "Hey there, you didn''t happen upon the library by any chance, did you?" He asked.


    "Ah!" Bridget exclaimed, then stammered. "Look, I don''t know what you''re talking about Troy- I mean..."


    "You''re a horrible liar, aren''t you?"


    "So what if I know? What are you up to?"


    "Tell you what, if you keep this a secret between us..."


    "I refuse; absolutely not!" Bridget thundered quickly.


    "I didn''t finish. If you promise not to tell any soul about this, then I will spare you."


    "What if I still say no? What will you do about it?"


    And just like that, Troy, disguised as Benjamin, threw dark matter orbs at her. Bridget dodged some of them. However, a force hit her from behind, causing her to tumble across the floor. He leaped into the air and went to punch at her, but she blocked him with her hand.


    Troy tried to go for another hit, but Bridget blocked that too and pushed him away while trying to regain her composure.


    He sprayed a sickly colored mist in her direction. Bridget crouched onto the floor, held her nose, and rolled away from it until she hit a wall.


    She got up and noticed him running on the wall, defying gravity. She used an ice spear and propelled it like a missile. Troy threw down some lightning grenades that caused the ice missiles to explode, making the shattered fragments fly across the room.


    Bridget encased herself in a bubble-like shield to prevent herself from getting encased and closes her eyes. Just when she thought the ruckus had stopped, Troy spewed out shadow mines onto the floor, prompting her to back up against the wall.


    Troy created a spiked ball and threw it over like he would throw a bowling ball. Bridget fired a magic projectile at it, but it continued to roll as if nothing happened. The ball went over the mines, causing a chain reaction as they exploded into the shadowy fog.


    She jumped out of the way, trying not to get hit by the spike ball, but noticed the fog catching up to her. Bridget covered her mouth while coughing, trying not to breathe in the mist as she squinted her eyes, trying to see where he went and how she could find the exit. Suddenly, Bridget felt something grab her by the feet and found herself pinned to the floor. She looked down as thorny vines tangled around them her legs.


    As a purple light headed toward her, Bridget prepared a magical barrier to protect herself from the incoming laser attack with one hand and tried to fend off the vines by freezing them with the other side. The vines froze over and broke into glittered fragments as Bridget attempted to escape.


    She had to tell somebody, anybody, about this imposter on the loose. Troy threw some heat-seeking orbs down on the ground near her to trap her. He lured Bridget inside, holding her tightly as he dragged her down into the dark void.


    "Why?" Bridget cried as she tried to break it off and pull herself out using energy magic. "Why are you doing this, Troy?"


    "It doesn''t matter; you wouldn''t understand, but don''t fret, you''ll join the others soon enough..." As the spell he cast on himself depleted, Troy grabbed the cloak and covered himself with it, leaving her to fall into the darkness.


    The void disappeared without a trace, as a shadow of another man, witnessing the whole thing, rushed over to save Bridget, but was too late to do anything about it.


    He pounded his fist on the floor as his body quivered in silence.

 Episode 9 (Part 1)

    ¡°I wonder what¡¯s taking him so long. Did he get caught already?¡± Lauren looked over at her watch; Troy had yet to return. She took a peek out of the windows to see Streterra from afar, wondering when and if the doors would ever open up. Should she go over there and help? No, that would give a lot away.


    Just as she grew doubtful, the front doors to the monster school swung open as a shadowed man in a magician¡¯s outfit rushed outside. He looked around for anyone else nearby before heading off for the big blue building a significant distance from the school, which was also next to the big pink building.


    Lauren closed the windows and shut the blinds as she went over to relax on a lime green chair and footrest, knowing that she wouldn¡¯t have to wait much longer. It was easy for Lauren to sneak into the boy¡¯s dorm without getting spotted. She smiled as she thought,


    If Troy had to hide in the girl¡¯s dorm, it might not have gone over so well.


    Lauren wanted some away time for a bit. The room had a blue coat rack that looked like a lamp, a green lava lamp, some black dumbbells and other exercising equipment, and a firm bed with a red blanket placed on top of it. She could tell it was Troy¡¯s room instantly.


    Sometime later, the door opened, and a man in shadows entered the room.


    Stolen content alert: this content belongs on Royal Road. Report any occurrences.


    ¡°I have arrived at last.¡±


    ¡°What took you so long?¡± Lauren complained.


    The man uncloaked himself. ¡°Took me a while to find it and also had to be sure nobody spotted me.¡± Troy went over to turn on the lights.


    ¡°Nobody saw you with that book, right?¡± Lauren stood up from her seat to examine the book.


    ¡°Nope, as if I¡¯d let anything like that happen.¡±


    ¡°Good work, Troy, let¡¯s see it then.¡± He gave her the black spell book with purple streaks surrounding it; the book title said: ¡®Hysteria, Codex of Darkness.¡¯


    Lauren took out another book called ¡®Blood at the Ocean¡¯ to compare and contrast the two, looking at the front and back of both covers. ¡°This is fascinating, so we found both of the journals he made.¡±


    ¡°Yeah. However, there is a catch to using these spells...¡± Troy started.


    ¡°You mean you tested one out already?¡± Lauren asked.


    ¡°These spells only last for a short while, so we need to make use of it while we can...¡±


    ¡°Is that so?¡± Lauren muttered.


    ¡°But don¡¯t you see?¡± Troy lightened up, ¡°This is great! Our efforts, all these years, didn¡¯t go to waste at all!¡±


    ¡°That is great to hear, but...¡± Lauren looked down at the floor with the two books in hand.


    ¡°What¡¯s wrong?¡± Troy asked.


    ¡°Oh, nothing, it¡¯s just... do you think they¡¯d be proud of¡ª?¡±


    ¡°We¡¯re doing this for a good cause.¡± Troy placed his hand on her shoulder to reassure her. ¡°Don¡¯t worry; we will get our revenge. I promise you; they will pay for their insolence.¡±


    Lauren stayed speechless for a short time; she¡¯d never seen him this upset since that day when they met. ¡°I... I already know that you dunce.¡± Her words slipped out of her tongue.


    ¡°Great to see that you¡¯re back in reality,¡± Troy chirped. ¡°Now, let¡¯s get to practicing.¡±


    ¡°But you go first and demonstrate, so I don¡¯t get hurt, in case a spell doesn¡¯t work out well...¡±


    ¡°Certainly.¡±

 Episode 9 (Part 2)

    Time passed by as Glenda waited in her office, tapping her foot impatiently for Clause and Sebastian to respond or, at the very least, show up.


    What¡¯s taking them so long? Oh no, did they end up getting caught by¡ª? She shook her head. ¡°No, I must calm myself. They said they had it all under control, so I should trust them. Yeah. But for how much longer, though!?¡¯


    Just as she was about to pass out from worry, a knock came from the door. Glenda went over to answer it.


    To her surprise, Sebastian, wearing a different shirt than the last time they met, stood there, next to someone covered in tarp and rope.


    ¡°Sebastian, boy, am I glad to see you!¡± Glenda exclaimed.


    ¡°I am most glad to see you too.¡± ¡®Sebastian¡¯ replied.


    ¡°And you have someone next to you too?¡±


    ¡°It wasn¡¯t easy, but I pulled it off.¡±


    ¡°What about Clause?¡±


    ¡°Oh, well, you know, he¡¯s not the best fighter in this school, so...¡±


    ¡°I understand,¡± Glenda replied.


    ¡°Oh, and he¡¯s at the infirmary in case you were wondering,¡± Sebastian added.


    The story has been illicitly taken; should you find it on Amazon, report the infringement.


    ¡°Thank you for telling me that. I¡¯ll go check up on him later after I deal with this perpetrator.¡±


    Glenda advised Sebastian to escort the mysterious person to her room and lock the door. He told her that whoever was under the tarp was supposedly responsible for everything that happened and that he caught them while inspecting.


    Glenda wasn¡¯t so sure yet, thinking maybe this perpetrator was an accomplice and that the real mastermind was still out there somewhere.


    ¡°Well, only one way to find out,¡± Sebastian pointed out, ¡°Do what you got to do. I¡¯m going to rest up since that battle drained me.¡±


    ¡°Ah, go on ahead.¡± Glenda waved off while holding the guy in place, so he didn¡¯t escape. ¡°I¡¯m proud of you, Sebastian; I think you will do well at this academy.¡±


    As he was about to leave, a vision flashed before ¡®his¡¯ very eyes, a flashback that had occurred in his past.


    .-.-.-.


    Two blurry, ghostly images appeared, shown of two red-headed females, one tall, wearing a yellow dress; the other smaller, wearing a scarlet shirt with a chocolate-colored skirt. They lied on the floor, drawing stick figures and rectangles on a piece of paper.


    ¡°I¡¯m so proud of you, darling.¡± The red-headed woman said in a soft voice. ¡°I know you¡¯ll be wonderful at the academy.¡±


    ¡°Really, mommy? You mean it?¡± The young girl looked up from her paper and asked.


    ¡°Why yes, you¡¯re smart, talented, and not to mention good-looking.¡±


    ¡°I want to join Streterra, just like you and dad!¡±


    ¡°Oh, you...¡±


    .-.-.-.


    ¡°Sebastian?¡± Glenda asked, pulling ¡®him¡¯ out of the moment. ¡°What¡¯s wrong?¡±


    ¡°Oh, it¡¯s nothing.¡± ¡®He¡¯ replied, ¡°Sorry to bother you.¡± ¡®He¡¯ bowed and walked away in a hurry.


    All right, things are going according to plan, and she¡¯s not suspicious of it either. No one is! She kept walking until there was nobody else around in the middle of the hallway; all alone. She hurried back to her dorm before her spell wore out.

 Episode 9 (Part 3)

    Glenda turned to the person still inside the tarp and tied in the rope. ¡°All right, now let¡¯s see who you are!¡± She walked over and pulled the tarp out to reveal who it was. ¡°No way!¡± Glenda gasped, ¡°It¡¯s you... Benjamin!?¡±


    Silence spread throughout the office; neither of the two would say anything. Glenda clenched her fists and broke the silence.


    ¡°Ok, now what are you planning?¡± She asked.


    ¡°You think I¡¯d tell you?¡± ¡®Benjamin¡¯ retorted.


    ¡°But why are you doing this? What do you have against the school?¡±


    ¡°Tch, you wouldn¡¯t listen to me even if I told you, or understand.¡± He muttered the last part to himself, much to Glenda¡¯s confusion. But she still pressed on.


    ¡°Well, whatever it is you¡¯re doing, it¡¯s still illegal in this establishment,¡±


    ¡°How would you know?¡± ¡®Benjamin¡¯ murmured.


    ¡°Using that magic is prohibited at this school!¡±


    ¡°Well, what if I don¡¯t want to follow the rules?¡±


    ¡°Is that the only reason you¡¯re doing this? You did it to be a troublemaker? Answer me!!¡±


    He still didn¡¯t respond.


    Glenda sighed. ¡°All right, fine, since you won¡¯t answer me, perhaps you¡¯d listen to someone else?¡±


    The narrative has been illicitly obtained; should you discover it on Amazon, report the violation.


    ¡°What? Who?¡± ¡®Benjamin¡¯ asked.


    ¡°Oh, are you finally going to speak and answer me?¡±


    ¡°Um... no.¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s getting late. We¡¯ll talk tomorrow, whether or not you want to.¡±


    Glenda pulled the rope wrapped around ¡®Benjamin¡¯ and headed over to a wall. She moved her hand over it and tapped her knuckles on it, causing it to open and move to reveal a big, metallic door. Knocking on it correctly, the woman gripped the doorknob, and the door slowly creaked open.


    What appeared before them was a strange-looking room, with walls covered in grey bricks, the floor looked torn up, and the cells seemed as if they blended in with the cold, dark, and dank environment¡ªa small plank attached to the wall as if it¡¯d be some bed. Glenda pushed ¡®Benjamin¡¯ in the cell and turned to face the door.


    ¡°You¡¯ll be staying here for the time being.¡± Glenda proclaimed. ¡°And don¡¯t bother trying to escape either, because this cell is immune to all magic. See you tomorrow, traitor.¡± And with that, Glenda shut the door and left.


    Time passed as the man walked around the room, trying to find a way out. She seemed to have been right as magic couldn¡¯t work here. He couldn¡¯t get out as she locked the steel door tight. The bars outside the window looked too small for someone to pass through without the help of magic.


    Soon, the spell cast on himself had worn out, Troy gave up and went to lie down on the plank that was the closest to resemble a bed.


    When he closed his eyes, a glimmer appeared along with a bright light. When he opened his eyes again, Troy looked up to see a familiar floating face.


    ¡°Aoguro? How¡¯d you get in here? Did you go through the wall or those bars over there?¡± Troy asked. After a small silence with no response, ¡°Well, yeah, I guess that makes sense. Then again, I think you probably shouldn¡¯t count as- hey, actually, since you¡¯re here, I want you to do something for me...¡± He leaned over to whisper something. ¡°Now, go, hurry.¡±


    And just like that, the ball of energy took off without looking back. He zoomed through the school building hallways, and then, eventually, the graveyard, unseen. Going into the caves, he saw a purple blob moving around the floor and followed suit. Aoguro soon found his destination: The Abstract Bizarre Colorful Dimensions.

 Episode 9 (Part 4)

    Benjamin stood over the area in shock as the laptop drifted across the ground.


    ¡°Hey, why is that thing glowing?¡±


    ¡°Uh, why do you care? It¡¯s just a new feature I gave it.¡± Isabelle quickly picked it up and held it close to her chest.


    ¡°But I know that glow; it¡¯s very similar to the crystal sphere I...¡± His voice trailed off after mentioning that.


    Then it hit him. Why would this girl try to protect her laptop when it was the crystal ball that he wanted and that she needed to keep away from him? Putting two and two together, he figured it all out.


    Benjamin asked, ¡°Excuse me, but did you merge my sphere with this device?¡±


    ¡°Um, about that...¡± Isabelle hesitated. ¡°Well, it was more like, your sphere got consumed by my laptop.¡±


    ¡°Hey, is that guy ok?¡± Nicholas asked upon seeing Benjamin¡¯s reaction.


    ¡°No, no...! That sphere was the only one I had!¡± Benjamin said, shaken, his hands trembled, and his eyes widened. ¡°I needed it to merge with my weapon and take over this stupid place, but you, a human, somehow did it, no problem!?¡±


    ¡°Are you saying you¡¯re helpless now? Without your magic?¡± Isabelle asked, her face brightening up.


    ¡°Thank goodness,¡± Nicholas added with a sigh of relief, ¡°I was worried over nothing.¡±


    The pair gave each other high fives as Benjamin fell to the ground. Enraged, the magician pounded the ground with his fists. Sure, it hurt like crazy, but he didn¡¯t care, not anymore at least.


    ¡°It was the only chance I had to find my way back home, and now I¡¯ll be stuck here forever!¡± Benjamin choked on his words.


    Nicholas and Isabelle stopped cheering and glanced towards the magician.


    ¡°Oh yeah, that is a problem, isn¡¯t it?¡± Nicholas asked.


    ¡°So, did we do the right thing or not?¡± Isabelle tilted her head in confusion.


    The author''s tale has been misappropriated; report any instances of this story on Amazon.


    ¡°Well...¡± Nicholas wasn¡¯t sure how to respond to the question.


    ¡°So, you think I¡¯m no threat anymore, huh?¡± Benjamin interrupted the two. ¡°I may not have my magic powers or my crystal sphere... but I still have my agility and strength!¡±


    As he charged over to knock the laptop out of the girl¡¯s hands, Nicholas jumped in front of Isabelle. The laptop glowed brighter, and when she opened it, Isabelle accidentally pressed a key on the keyboard. A robust aqua-colored force field grew around her, causing Nicholas and Benjamin to fall back and land on the grass. Fortunately, they didn¡¯t get hurt nearly as badly as they thought.


    Benjamin got up in quick succession and sprinted at her again. Panicked, Isabelle pressed a button on her keyboard, which caused a ray of light to come out of her laptop.


    Benjamin had to stop in his tracks and cover his eyes from the brightness.


    ¡°What¡¯s going on?¡± Nicholas asked, throwing his arms in the air. ¡°How are you doing this?¡±


    ¡°I don¡¯t know!¡± Isabelle replied, hands gripping on the device. ¡°I think it has a mind of its own or something! Either that or I unleashed its power on accident...¡±


    ¡°Well, whatever that is, it¡¯s awesome!¡± Nicholas exclaimed.


    ¡°I know, it¡¯s insane!¡± Isabelle added.


    Benjamin trotted on his feet again. ¡°Be careful!¡± Nicholas warned her once he found out.


    ¡°On it, just need to find something else to drive him back!¡±


    Isabelle looked over and pushed ¡®H¡¯ twice on her keyboard as fast as she could. The ray of light stopped, which allowed Benjamin to see again, but when he looked up, two giant hammers lingered over him, both the same aqua color, coming out of the laptop.


    Isabelle moved the touchpad mouse to control the hammers, and whenever she clicked, they would strike down at the ground. Benjamin ran and barely dodged them.


    Nervous, Isabelle quickly tapped the arrow keys, wondering what they did. Little hovering arrows appeared and made a beeline for Benjamin. They hovered from the ground, so he leaped at them. However, some of them zoomed up to where he was still in the air.


    Benjamin tried to air dodge through them all as best as he could, but some of them zipped through the air, and tore his cloak, and scratched the side of his face.


    Benjamin dive-rolled to safety and wiped the blood dripping from his cheek. He glanced up and gasped as more approached him and ducked to avoid them altogether.


    Just as Benjamin thought he could relax and take a quick breather, the ground he stood on shook to its core and ripped out of the land. He found himself on a moving platform made of grass, dirt, and rocks.


    Before he got too far off the ground, he held on to his magenta hat and jumped off the platform, trying to take down Isabelle and the laptop. Isabelle pushed ¡®S¡¯ on the keyboard and composed a shield that blocked his attack. It pushed Benjamin back as he landed on his backside again.


    Ugh, she¡¯s too good. Benjamin thought while grinding his teeth. How am I supposed to beat her at this rate?


    I don¡¯t know what I¡¯m doing, Isabelle thought while panting. I hope I can pull through, but this guy just won¡¯t quit!

 Episode 9 (Part 5)

    Back at Benjamin¡¯s base of operations, Chi-Chi and Harry continued to watch that Butler show. They began marathoning the start of an arc that had the main character that got suspected of murder for his image and social class. The Butler had to help clear his name and avoid capture by the Organization, while also trying not to get replaced by someone else.


    ¡°I¡¯m telling you, it¡¯s the new guy trying to steal his job.¡± Harry insisted.


    ¡°That would be too obvious,¡± Chi-Chi waved it off. ¡°The real guilty party has got to be the Duchess.¡±


    ¡°What would she have to gain from framing the poor guy?¡± Harry questioned.


    ¡°I don¡¯t know?¡± Chi-Chi shrugged, ¡°But she¡¯s acting too weird.¡±


    ¡°That¡¯s how she always acts. Do you have something against¡ª?¡±


    ¡°No, I¡¯m not saying that at all! I think there¡¯s something off about her, like she knows more than she lets on. You know?¡±


    ¡°Well, ok, if you say so...¡±


    ¡°Hey, bro, let¡¯s make a bet and see who¡¯s right, and the winner gets a reward.¡±


    ¡°All right, you¡¯re on!¡±


    The two kept watching as they got to one of the quieter scenes in the episode.


    The narrative has been illicitly obtained; should you discover it on Amazon, report the violation.


    ¡°Hey, Harry?¡± Chi-Chi whispered.


    ¡°Yeah?¡± Harry whispered back.


    ¡°I have to go to the bathroom.¡±


    ¡°Oh, ok. Do you want me to record for you?¡±


    ¡°Yes, please,¡± Chi-Chi said, as she hopped off the couch and headed for the restroom.


    Harry wondered which button was the record button. He leaned over to push a button to adjust the volume but accidentally pressed the button that took him to the news station, where a shady broadcaster appeared in front of the TV.


    ¡°We have more breaking news.¡±


    ¡°What the- how did I get to here?¡± Harry questioned upon seeing the news show up out of nowhere. ¡°It was getting right to the good part too!¡±


    ¡°The young girl and the young boy, who seem to be her friend, have been seen using a remote device against a different young boy. It is still unknown if this is a performance or not, but the police and authorities don¡¯t want to take any chances.¡±


    The news showed the battle between Benjamin and Isabelle as they brought their fight over to the streets. People looked on, rooting for the person they thought would win the match as if a video game tournament was underway instead of a street fight. The magic never went outside the immediate area the two were fighting in, not that the audience minded either way.


    Harry caught on fast and gasped. ¡°No way, the Master is on TV? That¡¯s unbelievable!¡± He jumped up and down on the couch in excitement. ¡°I got to tell Chi-Chi when she gets out!¡± He paused for a moment and pondered, ¡°Wait, how¡¯d he even get himself in¡ª?¡±


    ¡°We don¡¯t know what the resolution will be, but we¡¯ll keep you posted on further occurrences.¡±


    ¡°Wait, where are they? Don¡¯t go!¡± Harry got off the couch and dashed over to the TV right before it cut off and switched to a commercial about shampoo and conditioner. He slumped on the floor and sighed.


    ¡°Oh man, what should I do now? Master looks like he¡¯s in trouble, but how can I help?¡± He looked over to the side of the couch and saw the wand still lying on the floor.

 Episode 9 (Part 6)

    Isabelle and Benjamin panted, nearly out of breath as the battle continued. Both of them looked as if they were about to pass out at any minute. The people watching were on edge, wondering who would win, while some were becoming sweaty from standing out in the sun so long, and others had gotten bored with how things had progressed so far.


    ¡°So, who do you think will win?¡± An older teen asked their friend.


    ¡°I don¡¯t know; it could be anyone¡¯s game.¡± Their friend replied.


    ¡°You think they¡¯ll get in trouble for fighting?¡± A young girl pondered aloud to herself.


    ¡°Maybe we shouldn¡¯t stay too close to where they are...¡± An older woman commented worriedly.


    ¡°What if the fight ends in a draw?¡± An even younger boy suggested.


    ¡°Aw man, that¡¯d be like every movie I¡¯ve ever seen.¡± An older man complained.


    Tired of hearing the constant bickering and whispers discussing their fight, Isabelle threw a curveball at Benjamin. ¡°Do you want to give up now, Benny?¡± She asked.


    ¡°Are you kidding? I can do this all day, you know...¡± Benjamin said while panting. ¡°You won¡¯t be so lucky.¡±


    ¡°What do you mean?¡±


    ¡°I mean that your weak, human body will collapse at some point.¡±


    ¡°I won¡¯t, I can¡¯t! I won¡¯t let you take over my world!¡± She retorted, slamming keys on her keyboard to see what would happen.


    Dozens of sparks came out and went for Benjamin¡¯s feet. The dark magician tried to jump over and side-step as many as he could, but they just would not let up. They kept going! Not to mention, it made it look like he was doing a little jig.


    ¡°Where¡¯s your magic now?!¡± Isabelle taunted.


    Benjamin wasn¡¯t sure what to do, being stuck in a tight spot.


    ¡°Master, over here!¡± A familiar voice cried out. Harry¡¯s voice prompted Benjamin to turn and find the critter running at him with something in his paws. ¡°I¡¯ve come to your rescue. Catch!¡± He threw the wand as Benjamin jumped up to grab it.


    After making a touchdown, the magician looked at the wand, now in his grasp. A big smile grew on his face.


    ¡°Yes, oh, yes!¡± He laughed. ¡°Oh, you guys thought I was weak, huh? But now, I will show you the true power of the dark magician!¡±


    If you encounter this story on Amazon, note that it''s taken without permission from the author. Report it.


    Benjamin lifted his wand in the air as the white clouds in the sky turned dark. Once they heard the rumble of thunder, the spectators ran for shelter. Isabelle and Nicholas huddled together as they looked up, shaking uncontrollably, as lightning flashed briefly.


    ¡°H-how is he doing all this!?¡± Nicholas panicked.


    ¡°I don¡¯t know!¡± Isabelle exclaimed.


    ¡°All right, time to summon more lightning!¡± Benjamin shouted.


    Lightning cracked against the dark sky, striking Benjamin where he stood, causing him to collapse onto the ground. Isabelle and Nicholas both gasped in horror and rushed over to where his twitching body laid there. Benjamin opened his eyes and turned to his wand, surrounded by a yellow aura.


    ¡°Are you ok?¡± Isabelle asked upon seeing Benjamin in an awakened state.


    ¡°Oh, I¡¯m fine, never been better actually...¡± He got up slowly with a wicked smile plastered on his face. ¡°Especially now that I have accomplished some synergy with my wand.¡±


    ¡°Um, you probably shouldn¡¯t overdo it.¡± Someone commented worriedly.


    ¡°Hey, have you noticed something... strange about him? Compared to before?¡± Nicholas whispered to Isabelle.


    Before she had time to answer, Benjamin shot out dozens of lightning bolts from his wand. Isabelle deflected them off with her shield, causing them to hit fences, nearby signposts, and trees in the distance. Isabelle, however, flew back because of the sheer force of the bolts colliding with her shield. She landed on her bottom a few feet away, along with Nicholas.


    ¡°Look out, Isabelle! He¡¯s more powerful now!¡± Nicholas ran close as he warned her.


    ¡°Yeah, I know.¡± Isabelle replied, ¡°But you have to get out of here; it¡¯s too dangerous!¡±


    ¡°No way, I¡¯m not going to just¡ª¡±


    ¡°Hey, think fast!¡± Benjamin shouted in a condescending tone. ¡°Lightning spark!¡±


    A plasma of lightning shot out of Benjamin¡¯s wand immediately after. However, Isabelle pulled a fast one and pressed ¡®P,¡¯ which unleashed a plasma beam of her own. They collided with one another.


    Isabelle¡¯s plasma beam dissipated, while Benjamin¡¯s sparks rocketed straight up, breaking through the clouds. Soon after, rain fell, and Isabelle hurried to create an umbrella to protect herself and Nicholas, and from getting wet using the laptop¡¯s power. Benjamin just stood there with the wand still in his grasp, silent.


    ¡°Benjamin, won¡¯t you give it up? This whole battling thing is getting ridiculous!¡± Isabelle cried, trying to maintain.


    ¡°You can¡¯t tell me what to do!¡± Benjamin retorted. Despite his words, he stopped for a minute to think about the outcomes. Ugh, we seem evenly matched, so how can I possibly win? Even with my newfound strength, I- wait, that¡¯s it! Of course, I can call in for some help. Why didn¡¯t I think of that before?


    ¡°Uh, are you going to say something?¡± Nicholas asked.


    Benjamin ignored him. With his eyes getting twitchy, he held the wand close to him and whispered: ¡°Come now, I summon you to fight alongside me.¡± ¡°Morph into something strong and defeat your enemies!¡± He shouted, extending the wand as high as he could go.


    Another blast zoomed out into the sky, this time, colored yellow-orange. It went straight through the heavens; the gray clouds disappearing as everyone looked on, the light went higher and higher until it disappeared from view.


    Benjamin still wore a huge smile on his face, waiting for the creature to come and help him, but it didn¡¯t show up. His smile grew weaker as he dropped his wand and fell to the floor, landing on his knees. Isabelle and Nicholas weren¡¯t sure how to feel. It seemed like the magician finally gave up, but they didn¡¯t feel accomplished, especially with how their enemy reacted to the whole thing.


    Harry looked over through the fence and frowned as tears formed in Benjamin¡¯s eyes and slid down his cheeks. He said nothing for a moment, and the only word his Master mustered up after all that was a quiet, somber, ¡°Why?¡±

 Episode 10 (Part 1)

    Sebastian had woken up from a dream and couldn¡¯t get back to sleep. Alex and Laura had brought sleeping bags of their own to sleep next to him. The kettle shut off, and they put the fire under it out. Empty bowls and cups lingered around the room.


    Sebastian couldn¡¯t remember much of what happened before sleeping, only that they talked and laughed at corny jokes they told around the living room. Whatever they had talked about seemed lovely; still, something wasn¡¯t right. He couldn¡¯t put his finger on it.


    Sebastian sighed and looked out the window. Perhaps a walk outside and getting some fresh air can help him feel sleepy again? He got up from the seat, tiptoed past the two siblings, and headed for the door.


    Sebastian rubbed his eyes and took a long look around the junkyard. He tried his best to watch where he walked and avoid knocking anything over, tripping on anything, or wake the two back inside up.


    Barely lit, he could only see a few feet in front of him as the lamps above didn¡¯t burn very far, not to mention there were only a few of them. As he swatted some bugs that buzzed around him, he glanced over to find one of his arms bandaged up. They had to wrap up his arm while he slept.


    Sebastian looked up at the sky. The clouds cleared up, giving way to bright, shining stars. He stood there for a while, watching them glisten, wanting to capture the sight in his memory.


    It was nothing like he had seen back home, at least as far as he could remember. He thought it was so mesmerizing; he could watch it forever until they disappeared, and the sun came again.


    Sebastian figured he would take a short walk around the place and then head back inside so Alex and Laura wouldn¡¯t worry too much at his brief absence, but a loud voice caught him by surprise.


    Stolen story; please report.


    ¡°Hey, Sebastian!¡±


    ¡°Whoa! What?¡± Sebastian jumped and turned around, only to find Alex walk over and yawn. ¡°Oh, Alex, it¡¯s you.¡±


    ¡°Yeah, the one and only.¡± He replied.


    ¡°Did I wake you up on accident?¡± Sebastian asked.


    ¡°Maybe...¡± Alex pouted.


    ¡°I¡¯m sorry, my apologies.¡±


    ¡°Nah, it¡¯s all right... but that¡¯ll be 100 dollars.¡±


    ¡°What?!¡±


    ¡°I¡¯m just kidding.¡± Alex laughed as he raised his head. ¡°So, what are you doing out here?¡±


    ¡°Well, um, I wanted to explore the place on my own for a bit. This planet sure is odd.¡± Sebastian replied.


    ¡°It is. There are bad and good things all over the place that happen all the time. Earth is far from perfect, but there are still so many amazing things, you¡¯ll want to remember them forever.¡±


    ¡°Hey, is that one of the good things you talked about?¡± Sebastian asked as he pointed up at a shooting star.


    ¡°Yeah, it is!¡± Alex clasped her hands together and closed his eyes as Sebastian watched in confusion.


    ¡°May I ask what you are doing?¡± Sebastian whispered, not wanting to break his concentration.


    ¡°Oh, just wishing upon a shooting star. You can¡¯t say what you wished for out loud, or chances are it won¡¯t come true.¡±


    ¡°Ah, I see...¡±


    ¡°So, are you feeling any better?¡± Alex asked.


    ¡°Yeah, I think so.¡± Sebastian nodded. ¡°Perhaps, I¡ª¡± He reached over to pull the bandages off his arm, but Alex stopped him.


    ¡°No. Don¡¯t do that until you¡¯re fully recovered, understand?¡±


    ¡°All right, all right.¡±


    ¡°Hey, speaking of which, we should go back inside the trailer before Laura gets worried again.¡±


    ¡°Yeah, you¡¯re right; let¡¯s go.¡±


    As Sebastian and Alex walked back to the trailer, they heard a faint noise. As it got louder and louder, a yellow-orange light streaked across the sky, contrasting to the white stars, and shot down at the ground like a comet. The Earth shook, leaving the two boys struggling to keep their balance.


    ¡°Are you ok?¡± Sebastian asked.


    ¡°Yeah, I''m all right,¡± Alex replied, while brushing the dust off.


    ¡°What was that?¡±


    ¡°I don''t know...¡± Alex gasped. ¡°Oh no, I have to go check up on my sister and see if she¡¯s all right!¡±


    ¡°You do that; I¡¯ll explore the crash site!¡± Sebastian added as he ran off in the opposite direction.

 Episode 10 (Part 2)

    Sebastian walked around the site for a bit, when some burnt gurgling noises came from behind a pile. He turned the corner and saw a gaping hole in the ground, surrounded by a strange-looking goop. As he went to inspect, the globs of goop showed up and moved closer to the hole in the ground.


    The hole filled up as it rose and grew, overflowing like a hotcake cooking. Sebastian looked up as it took the form of a giant blob monster that turned into a sickly beige color as black holes appeared for eyes and a mouth showed up. The beast from the junkyard roared as Sebastian stepped back and gripped his sheath.


    Oh man, it¡¯s a good thing I brought my weapon with me in case of emergencies. Sebastian thought as he pulled out his magic sword.


    As the monster leered closer, he closed his eyes as the weapon glowed brightly. The light orange sword slowly lost its colors until it turned to white, while Sebastian¡¯s hair turned bright orange.


    ¡°All right, whatever you are, do your worst!¡± Sebastian, now with flowing light orange hair, pointed his sword up at the creature.


    Sebastian shot out an aqua light from his sword and hit the blob, but it grew arms and blocked the attack. Sebastian leaped into the air and tried to slice the monster in half, only for it to split in two and then re-form into a bigger blob.


    He then went to strike the monster through its heart, but ended up going through the blob¡¯s gooey skin. In disgust, Sebastian rushed over to make a sneak attack from behind and cut off the creature¡¯s arms without it noticing. The body parts fell off but formed into smaller versions of the blob.


    Sebastian had backed himself up against a pile of junk, as the slime monsters came closer to him. A large TV on top of the pile shook and tumbled down the mountain of trash, crushing one of the mini blobs. Sebastian backed away just in time to avoid being crushed himself.


    Out of the corner of his eyes, he spotted another smaller TV and tossed it at the remaining blob. He sighed in relief until he heard screaming in the distance. A blob didn¡¯t escape from his sights, did it?


    This book was originally published on Royal Road. Check it out there for the real experience.


    Alex made it back in the trailer, right when Laura still slept through the noises, until the loudest sound shook the grounds and startled them both.


    ¡°W-what is that?¡± Laura jolted out of her sleeping bag and checked out of her window to see a giant blob coming straight for the trailer.


    ¡°I don¡¯t know, but we need to get out of here!¡± Alex shouted as he pulled her arm and dragged to the exit.


    ¡°But where to?¡± Laura asked, standing her ground and dragging her feet across the floor, demanding an answer before leaving her home.


    ¡°It doesn¡¯t matter where, as long as we go away from that thing!¡±


    ¡°But what about our home? And all of our stuff?¡±


    ¡°Forget about that; we need to hurry before it ¡ª get down!¡±


    The trailer continued to shake violently as the two siblings grabbed furniture to keep it from falling. Alex turned and noticed the door continuing to open and close. He slowly took Laura¡¯s hand and headed to the door; they were so close. The ground became further away, as Alex couldn¡¯t see the fields anymore, replaced with high piles and skies. It didn¡¯t take him long to figure out that the trailer held up in the air, and he and his sister had to leave fast.


    ¡°Come on, Laura, you go first,¡± Alex ordered.


    Laura looked down and noticed how high they got and panicked. ¡°No way! I can¡¯t do it!¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s not as high as it looks, just trust me.¡±


    ¡°What will happen to you, though?¡±


    ¡°Ok, look. We¡¯ll go together...¡±


    ¡°I said no, I don¡¯t want to! Go on without me!¡±


    ¡°I¡¯m sorry, but we don¡¯t have any time left!¡±


    Without thinking, Alex pushed Laura out of the trailer as it got closer to the monster¡¯s mouth. They didn¡¯t have much time left to argue the point. She jumped and landed safely.


    Alex fell back as the front door shut in front of his face. The creature lifted the trailer high into the air again and shook it. Laura could hear Alex screaming as she ended up trapped inside the mobile home.


    ¡°Alex!¡± Laura cried.


    Sebastian turned to the source of the scream and ran back as fast as he could.


    ¡°Laura, are you all right?¡±


    ¡°Yeah, but...!¡±


    ¡°Where¡¯s Alex?¡±


    ¡°Up there...¡± She cried, pointing up at the trailer.


    The blob lowered the trailer and used one of its arms to reach in the door to try to grab Alex. Alex backed away from the hand and faced the back of the wall. His heart pounded all over his ribcage as he clutched his chest and tried to control his breathing.


    ¡°Hang in there!¡± Laura shouted from below.


    ¡°You don¡¯t have to tell me twice!¡± Alex exclaimed.


    ¡°How do we get her down?¡± Laura asked Sebastian.


    ¡°I¡¯m not sure...¡± Sebastian replied.


    ¡°That thing looks like it might throw the trailer along with¡ª¡±


    ¡°Not on my watch! You need to lie low, now!¡±


    ¡°Okay!¡± Laura ran behind a rock and watched as Sebastian charged at the creature.

 Episode 10 (Part 3)

    The monster grew more arms, which reached over to grab Sebastian. He ducked and jumped over the limbs that charged straight at him and ran up on an arm. He leaped from one arm to the next, keeping them from following him and drawing the monster¡¯s attention until he jumped off the beast.


    Sebastian looked over; the monster had tied itself up with its arms, just as he planned. He used the opportunity to stab its right eye with his sword, then went over to jump up on each of the junk piles, each one larger than the last, until he got a good view of the trailer and the blob itself.


    Sebastian backed up for a good head start and ran to the edge. He jumped and landed on the blobby creature again, then climbed, using his hand and sword for traction, until he reached the top of its head. From where the position he was at, the trailer didn¡¯t seem too far from his position.


    ¡°Hey, Alex,¡± Sebastian said as soon as he entered the trailer and saw Alex in a fetal position.


    ¡°Huh? Sebastian, is that you?¡± Alex turned and asked, quivering in fear.


    ¡°Yes, it is, and I¡¯m here to rescue you.¡±


    ¡°Uh...¡±


    ¡°What¡¯s wrong?¡±


    ¡°Don¡¯t tell her this, but I¡¯m scared too, especially of heights!¡±


    ¡°Calm down!¡±


    ¡°B-but, I don¡¯t even know how we can get down...¡±


    ¡°The same way I got up here.¡±


    ¡°What?¡±


    Oh man, I wonder what¡¯s taking so long. Laura thought as she looked on from afar. I hope they make it out okay. If only I had listened and jumped alongside ¡ª Her thoughts got interrupted by a loud sound, as she looked up and saw Alex holding onto Sebastian like a piggyback ride.


    ¡°Don¡¯t let go,¡± Sebastian ordered.


    ¡°Don¡¯t drop me!¡± Alex shrieked.


    Find this and other great novels on the author''s preferred platform. Support original creators!


    Sebastian hopped down onto the junk piles, each one smaller than the last until they both made it to the ground. The blob couldn¡¯t keep up withholding the trailer any longer; it uncontrollably shook as it came crashing to the ground; crushing the creature.


    Alex got off Sebastian and went over to hug Laura, but stopped as the two developed leg cramps.


    ¡°You guys all right?¡± Sebastian asked.


    ¡°Don¡¯t worry; we''ll be all right,¡± Alex replied.


    ¡°Are you sure?¡± Laura asked. ¡°After what happened, you¡¯re not deeply hurt?¡±


    ¡°Well, I guess I¡¯m not one hundred percent sure,¡± Alex admitted, sheepishly laughing.


    ¡°Let¡¯s get back inside to treat the wounds, okay?¡± Laura replied.


    ¡°Okay.¡±


    ¡°Yeah, and considering the defeat of the monster, we should be safe now,¡± Sebastian added. His powers disappeared as his hair and sword swapped colors once again.


    ¡°Thank goodness for that too...¡± Laura and Alex sighed happily.


    .-.-.-.


    Alex took Sebastian¡¯s spot on the couch as Laura went over to place a cloth in a bowl filled with cold water. Sebastian watched from the sidelines, waiting to help.


    ¡°Look, I¡¯m sorry about all this...¡± Sebastian said, sadly.


    ¡°Don¡¯t go blaming yourself; it¡¯s not your fault,¡± Laura reassured him as she placed the wet cloths on Alex¡¯s forehead and legs. ¡°You did what you had to do, and we¡¯re both very grateful for what you did. So, thank you.¡±


    ¡°You¡¯re welcome.¡±


    ¡°But, if you don¡¯t mind me asking, how did you do all of that?¡±


    Sebastian found himself in a tight spot. It seemed like he could no longer hide this anymore. So, he sighed and confessed.


    ¡°I know it¡¯ll be hard to believe, but I¡¯m not from around here...¡±


    ¡°You mean that guess I made earlier was correct...?¡± Laura commented, her eyes perking up.


    ¡°And I think that creature was sent here by the traitor to get rid of me...¡±


    ¡°What? But why?¡±


    ¡°I¡¯m from another dimension, and that the world is in danger of being taken over by someone. That someone is also from that world. Whoever the traitor is, they must have known I was trying to put a stop to their plan and sent that monster to keep me from defeating them.¡±


    ¡°That¡¯s¡ª¡±


    ¡°Do you know who that could be yet?¡± Alex opened his eyes and asked Sebastian.


    ¡°I¡¯m not sure. But, even if I knew, I have no proof.¡± Sebastian replied. ¡°All I know is... I cannot stay here any longer.¡±


    ¡°Do you have to leave?¡±


    ¡°Yes. It is for the best that I find a way back so I don¡¯t put you guys in any more danger.¡±


    ¡°Go get that map over there.¡± Alex moved his head to move the drawer from across the couch. ¡°It should help guide you out of the junkyard. I use it to go out, sometimes, to gather resources.¡±


    ¡°I see. Thank you.¡± Sebastian went over to open the drawer and took out the map. ¡°Thank you for everything; both of you.¡±


    ¡°We¡¯ll miss you, Sebastian,¡± Laura murmured, sadly.


    ¡°I won¡¯t forget this experience ever,¡± Sebastian replied. He gave the two side-hugs and then walked to the door.


    ¡°Good luck on your journey,¡± Laura said.


    ¡°And good luck getting back your world,¡± Alex added.


    ¡°I will do my best. Fare thee well.¡± Sebastian bowed and walked away without looking back.

 Episode 10 (Part 4)

    ¡°Hey, Bridget, are you there?¡± A young student with freckles quietly knocked on the door and paced the halls, wondering how to approach her. ¡®Maybe I should wait until tomorrow...¡¯


    ¡°What do you think you¡¯re doing out here this late at night?¡± A voice startled the girl.


    She turned around and as Glenda stood right there in front of her. ¡°Oh, Miss Glenda, I¡ª¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s late; you should be in your room, young lady. Why are you not there?¡±


    ¡°Well, you see... I wanted to return something to Bridget after I finished borrowing them.¡± The girl replied as she showed the teacher a makeup compact and a spell book.


    ¡°And why didn¡¯t you give those to her beforehand?¡±


    ¡°I¡¯m sorry, but I didn¡¯t find the right time to do that. I know I should have¡ª¡±


    ¡°She¡¯s probably in the bathroom or sleeping soundly.¡± Glenda guessed. ¡°You can always try again tomorrow...¡±


    ¡°Hey, wait, can¡¯t you do that for me?¡±


    ¡°Are you sure you¡¯re okay with that?¡±


    ¡°Yeah, she¡¯s in your class; unlike me.¡± The freckled student said solemnly.


    Glenda smiled at her. ¡°I¡¯m sure you¡¯ll be in similar classes with her if you just study hard and think positive as she would.¡±


    The student smiled back and handed the older woman the book and compact. ¡°Thanks, I¡¯ll be heading back to my room now.¡±


    The story has been taken without consent; if you see it on Amazon, report the incident.


    ¡°No running.¡±


    ¡°Got it!¡±


    Meanwhile, Lauren peeked out from a corner of the girl¡¯s dorm. She had left her room and escaped down a few floors when she noticed Ms. Glenda out on patrol, making sure no one was out and about. Lauren hid with her back against the wall.


    ¡°That¡¯s odd,¡± Lauren said to herself. ¡°Bridget is usually a light sleeper, especially with that much noise, and she never leaves in the middle of the night. This whole thing seems suspicious.¡±


    Aoguro floated right beside her and nudged the girl to get her attention.


    ¡°Oh, hey.¡± Lauren greeted with a whisper, ¡°Did you come to help me out? It won¡¯t be easy, but I feel like with you by my side, we can get this done in a cinch.¡±


    ¡°Is someone there?¡± Glenda called out.


    ¡°Come on; let¡¯s hurry,¡± Lauren whispered. ¡°We don¡¯t want to get caught, or keep him waiting any longer!¡±


    Lauren ran down to the ground floor and checked if anyone else walked out here. When she saw the coast was clear, she went over to open one of the windows and jumped out.


    Closing the window, Lauren snuck over to the boys¡¯ dorm, making sure nobody noticed her through any of the windows. When she arrived over at the dorms, Lauren sat on Aoguro so he could lift her to the floor that had Troy¡¯s room.


    Lauren opened the window and rolled inside. She and Aoguro searched around the area for a while.


    ¡°Let¡¯s see. Where could it be? If I was a missing page that got ripped out of a spellbook, where would I be?¡± Lauren said to herself.


    She glanced and saw a portrait just lying there on the table and went over to pick it up and inspect it. Aoguro nudged her to look at a piece of paper that got stuck to the side of the closet.


    ¡°Ah, you found it; good work.¡± Lauren patted Aoguro on the head before taking the paper and reading it to herself. ¡°Awesome, that''ll be helpful for what we¡¯re about to do next.¡± She muttered.


    Just as Lauren was about to leave, however, the doorknob to Troy¡¯s room moved. Lauren rushed over to hide under the bed while Aoguro followed suit. She held her nose as the linger of dirty gym socks filled the area. Horace opened the door and searched around the room for a while. Lauren then heard the door close.


    ¡°Hey, could you go check and see if he¡¯s still there?¡± Lauren whispered. Aoguro turned invisible and crept out from under the bed over to peek. Drat, if only I remembered what that invisibility spell we learned back in class is... Ao soon came back and nodded as Lauren got out from under the bed, breathing a sigh of relief. ¡°That was close; let¡¯s get back ASAP.¡±

 Episode 10 (Part 5)

    Troy slept on the jail bed in his cell. His body shivered as he tossed and turned in his sleep.


    ¡®Hey, Troy, I¡¯m back.¡¯ An older man said as he opened the door.


    ¡®Oh, boy, you¡¯re back!¡¯ A younger Troy cheered, getting up from the floor, and walked over to him.


    ¡®Welcome back.¡¯ A tall woman next to Troy bowed.


    ¡®Thanks for taking care of the boy.¡¯ The older man gave the woman a tip.


    ¡®No problem, see you tomorrow.¡¯ The older woman waved before leaving.


    As the door closed, Troy asked, ¡®Um, Dad, why do you always come back late?¡¯


    ¡®I¡¯m sorry, but I have to provide for ourselves.¡¯ The man replied.


    ¡®B-but it gets lonely without you here,¡¯ Troy said solemnly as tears formed around his eyes.


    Reading on Amazon or a pirate site? This novel is from Royal Road. Support the author by reading it there.


    ¡®Please, don¡¯t cry, can you imagine what would happen if I didn¡¯t have...?¡¯ The response only made him sadder. His father then gave him a small smile. ¡®Hey, kid, you want to see something cool?¡¯


    Troy wiped his eyes and nodded. His father held out two purple lights hovering over his hands. He gave one to Troy to experience it floating over his hands.


    ¡®No way, this trick looks amazing!¡¯ Troy exclaimed, no longer in tears. ¡®How did you do that?¡¯


    ¡®It¡¯s hard to explain and pull off.¡¯ His father replied.


    ¡®What¡¯s it called?¡¯


    ¡®Dark magic. I can teach you someday if you¡¯d like, but you must tell no one. Understand?¡¯


    ¡®Mm-hmm.¡¯


    ¡®I have a book I made long ago; it¡¯s hidden somewhere in the school library. No one knows it but me, but I¡¯ll tell you the location it''s in.¡¯


    ¡®Cool, what can this dark magic do?¡¯


    ¡®Pretty much anything you want to, if you think about it, you can get it.¡¯


    ¡®Even bring back, mommy?¡¯


    The man paused for a few seconds before replying, ¡®Yeah, even that.¡¯


    .-.-.-.


    ¡°Oh, dad...¡± Troy woke up and wiped his eyes. A knock came soon after, and Lauren stepped into the room.


    ¡°Hey Troy, it¡¯s me,¡± Lauren whispered.


    ¡°Lauren, is it daytime already?¡± Troy asked while stretching his arms.


    ¡°No, not yet, but I got the spell.¡±


    ¡°Oh, that¡¯s good to hear.¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s time we finally put this plan into motion,¡± Lauren stated. ¡°Are you ready?¡±


    ¡°As ready as I¡¯ll ever be.¡± Troy nodded. ¡°Let¡¯s do it.¡±

 Episode 10 (Part 6)

    Glenda looked through almost all the hallways and floors in the girls¡¯ dorm; it seemed as if there was nobody out in the hall.


    Back at her office, she opened the door and saw Horace standing there, about ready to knock.


    ¡°Oh, wow, you scared me for a second there,¡± Glenda said in an exasperated tone. ¡°So, what do you want?¡± Her eyes widened.     ¡°Wait, you¡¯re not here to check up on me and my work, are you? I assure you that everything is fine. I swear on it! I¡¯ll even show you some proof¡ª¡±


    A noise interrupted their conversation. The two looked over at the primary school building. The pictures on the walls of Glenda¡¯s office fell off; the vases tumbled to the floor and broke apart.


    ¡°W-what the devil is going on!?¡± Glenda exclaimed. ¡°Don¡¯t tell me the traitor could have gotten...¡± She mumbled to herself before looking over at Horace. ¡°Go check and see if everyone is alright; I got to hurry and find the source of all this!¡± She rushed out of the girl¡¯s dorm, leaving the confused Horace behind.


    .-.-.-.


    Stolen content warning: this content belongs on Royal Road. Report any occurrences.


    Glenda ran over to the door that led into the dungeon. She slammed the now opened door down as Troy fell on the ground, now tied up in some rope.


    ¡°Troy, what happened to you?¡± Glenda asked as she went over to untie the boy. ¡°Why are you tied up? And where did Be¡ª?¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s a trap!¡± Troy shouted.


    ¡°Wait; what?¡±


    The door behind them slammed shut as someone in a dark cloak stood in front of it with their hands crossed.


    ¡°You thought I¡¯d be locked in that dungeon forever?¡± The person spoke.


    ¡°Let us out!¡± Glenda exclaimed.  She pushed them out of the way and banged on the door.


    ¡°Hey, don¡¯t ignore me, you hag!¡±


    ¡°You, get us out of this mess right now.¡± Glenda turned around and ordered.


    ¡°Oh, but I¡¯m not in that ¡®mess.'' You are.¡± The figure pointed out.


    ¡°What are you talking about?¡±


    Without her question answered, Aoguro showed up from thin air, causing Glenda to jump back.


    ¡°All right, Aoguro, do it.¡± The cloaked one ordered.


    He glowed into a ball of light, causing Glenda and Troy to cover their eyes as their bodies rose in the air until they blacked out and disappeared.


    ¡°All right, it went as planned without a hitch, and it¡¯s all thanks to you.¡± The figure said as it looked over at the black marks where the pair used to be standing. ¡°Now let¡¯s check and make sure you-know-who doesn¡¯t escape, shall we?¡± Aoguro nodded and looked at the black marks on the floor as he floated behind the cloaked figure.

 Episode 11 (Part 1)

    Harry and Benjamin went back to their base of operations as Chi-Chi stood there and waited for them to return. Benjamin plopped himself onto the couch and buried his head in a nearby pillow. Chi-Chi asked what had happened while she left. Harry explained the events while Chi-Chi was in the bathroom.


    ¡°...And that¡¯s the gist of it.¡± Harry finished the long story.


    ¡°Really?¡± Chi-Chi asked, lowering her head.


    The two looked over at Benjamin, who now sat on the couch. His head hung low, and his hands covered his face.


    ¡°Poor Master¡¯s been like that ever since we came back,¡± Harry added.


    ¡°Man, I wish I had seen it...¡± Chi-Chi moped.


    ¡°Chi-Chi!¡± The hamster glared at her.


    ¡°What? Those parts before the anti-climax sounded awesome!¡± The guinea pig tried to defend.


    ¡°Yeah, and it was,¡± Harry said confidently, before realizing what he was saying and shook his head. ¡°But that¡¯s beside the point.¡±


    ¡°How can we cheer him up?¡±


    ¡°I don¡¯t know, but, I mean, we have to try it, eventually!¡±


    ¡°Poor Master...¡±


    Benjamin pulled his hands away from his face and sighed, wiping the tears from his eyes.


    ¡°What am I doing?¡± He mumbled to himself.


    ¡°Uh... sulking?¡± Chi-Chi said bluntly. Harry scowled at her. ¡°What?¡±


    ¡°I don¡¯t know what to do anymore...¡± Benjamin continued.


    ¡°What do you mean, Master? You always have a backup plan.¡± Chi-Chi said.


    A case of theft: this story is not rightfully on Amazon; if you spot it, report the violation.


    ¡°Yeah, don¡¯t give up just yet,¡± Harry added.


    ¡°Did I say I would give up?¡± Benjamin asked.


    ¡°Well, no, we just assumed that...¡±


    ¡°Then again, maybe I should do that at this rate...¡±


    ¡°No, don¡¯t do that!¡±


    ¡°Uh, well, you said the crystal sphere was in her computer, right?¡± Chi-Chi inquired.


    ¡°Well, yeah,¡± Harry replied. He did not understand where she went with this.


    ¡°Maybe if we steal the device or interrogate her to help us get it out of the laptop...¡±


    Harry smiled and chipped in, too. ¡°...we can get our revenge, get the sphere back, find a way back home, and complete our assignment on time!¡±


    The two animals cheered, but Benjamin did not react.


    ¡°How did you think up something like that so quickly?¡± Benjamin questioned.


    ¡°It... just came to us,¡± Chi-Chi replied. ¡°Do you not like the plan?¡±


    ¡°No, it¡¯s not like that. It¡¯s a good idea, but I don¡¯t know where to start.¡±


    ¡°Really? But that should be obvious. We break into her house to steal something from her that she finds precious and use it as a hostage.¡±


    ¡°Or an alternative,¡± Harry added, ¡°We kidnap the girl and the computer and threaten her to make her help us or else.¡±


    ¡°Huh, that sounds rather evil.¡±


    ¡°We learned from the best!¡± The animals shouted in unison.


    Benjamin couldn¡¯t help but smile at that response. The two siblings told him to wait there as they headed to the kitchen. When they came back, Benjamin noticed they brought some flour with them.


    The animals threw it in the air, causing the flour to go everywhere when it landed on them. Benjamin smirked and snickered at seeing their little stunt.


    ¡°Ok, I¡¯ll admit, that¡¯s funny,¡± Benjamin replied, as he got up and smacked his cheeks. ¡°All right, the dark magician is back!¡±


    ¡°Hooray, that¡¯s our Master!¡± Harry and Chi-Chi cheered after seeing the magician back on his feet again. They shook all the flour off them before joining him.


    ¡°I may be down, but there is no way I am out!¡± Benjamin declared with a pose. ¡°And as long as I¡¯m here, I¡¯ll make that Isabelle¡¯s life miserable.¡± He turned to his sidekicks. ¡°Battle stations, you two, it¡¯s time to prepare, and we have a lot of business to do.¡±


    ¡°Yes, sir!¡± The two animals shouted and saluted.


    As the three headed off, their motion got interrupted by a knock at the door.


    ¡°Who could it be now?¡± Benjamin complained.


    ¡°I have no clue, but I¡¯ll go get it,¡± Chi-Chi said, while going over to the door.


    ¡°Wait, at least check and see who it is first.¡±


    ¡°On it.¡± Chi-Chi jumped up on the doorknob and peeked through the security peephole. ¡°Hey, Master?¡±


    ¡°Yeah?¡±


    ¡°Forget about that plan earlier.¡±


    ¡°What? Why?¡±


    ¡°Why even bother going to her, when she can just come to us?¡±


    Benjamin¡¯s confusion slowly turned into a horrid realization. ¡°Oh, no.¡± His eyes widened as he extended his arms upon seeing Chi-Chi try to open the door. ¡°Wait, don¡¯t open the door!¡±


    ¡°Don¡¯t worry, I¡¯ll let you in,¡± Chi-Chi chirped.


    ¡°Hey, what did she mean by...?¡± Harry started.

 Episode 11 (Part 2)

    ¡°See? Mission success!¡± Chi-Chi got off the door and opened it, revealing Isabelle, who she invited herself in shortly after.


    ¡°W-why did you let her in?¡± Harry asked, his eyes widened in surprise.


    ¡°Why is she here?¡± Benjamin pointed out.


    ¡°Oh, did I show up at a bad time?¡± Isabelle asked, adjusting her glasses.


    Benjamin said ¡®yes¡¯ while Chi-Chi replied, ¡®no.''


    ¡°We were just about to head out though...¡± Harry moaned.


    ¡°Oh my god, I knew it.¡± Isabelle walked over to the critters and bent down to get a closer look at them. ¡°You guys can talk; I can understand you!¡±


    ¡°Wait a minute; you can?¡±


    ¡°Or did you guys fake it the whole time, and I didn¡¯t notice it until now?¡±


    Benjamin fake coughed. ¡°Did you come here to gloat or something?¡±


    If you spot this story on Amazon, know that it has been stolen. Report the violation.


    ¡°Not... yet. I came to say hello, and to also keep an eye on you, Benny.¡± Isabelle replied with a grin.


    ¡°W-what do you mean by that?¡±


    ¡°Isn¡¯t it obvious?¡±


    ¡°No.¡±


    ¡°I had a feeling you¡¯d break out of your crushed shell, eventually, and that you wouldn¡¯t have given up so quickly, even though you have no powers or skills.¡± She muttered the last part of her sentence.


    ¡°I heard that!¡± Benjamin exclaimed.


    ¡°But just in case, I shall stay by your side and make sure you don¡¯t succeed.¡± Isabelle did a pose. ¡°So prepare yourself for¡ª¡±


    ¡°Get out of my house!¡± Benjamin demanded.


    ¡°Master, what are you doing?¡± Chi-Chi whispered to him.


    ¡°What do you mean?¡± Benjamin asked as he and his sidekicks go into a group huddle.


    ¡°We got her here, so let¡¯s get the girl to help us with our goal.¡±


    ¡°But how?¡±


    ¡°Trick her or something?¡± Harry suggested.


    ¡°That won¡¯t be easy,¡± Benjamin said.


    ¡°Um, hello?¡± Isabelle called out to them. ¡°You know I can hear you guys in your little huddle, right?¡± Isabelle pointed out.


    The trio broke out of their huddle and turned to face her.


    ¡°All right, we¡¯ll let you stay here,¡± Harry explained.


    ¡°But on the condition that you have to be an assistant to our Master and help contribute to certain stuff,¡± Chi-Chi added.


    ¡°All right, fair enough.¡± Isabelle shrugged.


    ¡°And I won¡¯t take- Wait, what!?¡± Benjamin exclaimed. ¡°Are you serious?¡±


    ¡°What? I think it¡¯s interesting...¡±


    Benjamin massaged his temples and sighed. ¡°I don¡¯t get you at all.¡±


    ¡°Let¡¯s make this world a better place.¡± She stated, completely ignoring his remark.


    ¡°That¡¯s not at all what¡ª¡±


    ¡°Hey, where¡¯s that other guy that was with you before?¡± Harry interrupted.

 Episode 11 (Part 3)

    ¡°Oh, you mean Nicky?¡± Isabelle questioned. ¡°He will monitor you from a distance using a new unique program he made. I helped him too.¡±


    ¡°So, are you saying that was your idea?¡±


    ¡°Uh-huh, I figured he might be useful. Outside of battles, he¡¯ll be in look-out mode for me.¡±


    ¡°Where is he, and when will he show up?¡± Chi-Chi asked.


    Before Isabelle could answer, a loud tapping sound came from the windows. Turning their heads, a robotic fly buzzed and tapped the glass.


    ¡°What is that and what¡¯s up with those eyes?¡± Benjamin asked, utterly disgusted by the appearance.


    ¡°That must be him, right there,¡± Isabelle replied. ¡°What¡¯s going on Nicky?¡±


    ¡°I seem to have a bit of trouble controlling the new prototype.¡± Nicholas¡¯ voice replied; his that came out of the robot. ¡°I¡¯m sure once I get the hang of it, it¡¯ll all go smoothly.¡±


    ¡°Hang on; let me open the window for you.¡±


    ¡°Uh, how about we leave the window closed for the sake of our sanity?¡± Harry suggested.


    ¡°Don¡¯t be ridiculous; how will Nicholas do his part otherwise?¡± Isabelle walked over to open the windows and let the robot enter.


    However, immediately after the fly entered the room, bolts of magic shot straight at it. The robot dodged most of it, but one of its wings got hit and as it fell, and landed on the dresser.


    If you encounter this narrative on Amazon, note that it''s taken without the author''s consent. Report it.


    Isabelle turned to Benjamin, who shrugged. The two then looked over to Harry, who took the wand from him and used it on his own.


    ¡°Harry, what did you do that for?¡± Chi-Chi asked.


    ¡°K-keep that thing away from me, please!¡± Harry shouted in panic.


    ¡°Hey, never mess with my wand without my permission!¡± Benjamin exclaimed as he snatched the wand away from the hamster.


    ¡°Sorry, Master.¡±


    ¡°Is he at least ok?¡± Chi-Chi asked.


    ¡°Yeah... I¡¯m ok...¡± Nicholas replied.


    Isabelle sighed in relief and looked over at the wreckage. ¡°You know, it¡¯s sad.¡±


    ¡°What is?¡± Benjamin asked.


    ¡°Your powerful device can¡¯t even destroy something like a robot fly. Pathetic, if you ask me.¡±


    ¡°Well, sorry for having a lame excuse of a ¡®device¡¯ then! If only, if only, I could go back to my world, get a new sphere, and power up my wand!¡±


    In frustration, Benjamin threw the wand across the room. It hit the wall and shot out a bolt of magic, which bounced all around the room. The magic headed towards Benjamin, and Isabelle ran over to push him out of the way. The beam ricocheted off the window and hit the TV.


    The screen now showed a magenta and aqua-green colored swirling image. As everyone got up from the incident, they dusted themselves off, before hearing a strange beeping sound.


    ¡°What¡¯s that?¡± Harry asked.


    ¡°Uh, I think it¡¯s coming from that pink thing,¡± Chi-Chi said, pointing to the computer.


    ¡°Oh, that¡¯s my laptop, and it¡¯s magenta.¡± Isabelle corrected her.


    ¡°But why is it acting up?¡±


    ¡°Beats me.¡± After looking over the laptop, Isabelle gasped. ¡°Guys, check this out. According to this, I think that¡¯s a magical portal you just created inside the TV.¡±


    ¡°Wait, so...¡± Benjamin started.


    ¡°Your wish came true!¡± Isabelle exclaimed happily, bouncing up and down. ¡°Now you can get your stuff back!¡±


    ¡°Huh?¡±


    ¡°Aren¡¯t you glad I came here to help?¡±


    ¡°But I could have figured that out myself¡ª¡±


    ¡°I can¡¯t wait to check out this new world, too.¡± Isabelle rushed over and placed her hand on the TV; it went through the screen.


    Soon, she had worked her whole body inside the television. Benjamin watched as she disappeared from sight. Looking down at his hands and clenching them, he rushed over and went inside the TV after her. Harry and Chi-Chi looked at each other with worried expressions before they hopped in to follow the two.

 Episode 12 (Part 1)

    ¡°What the- who is this?¡± A female voice asked.


    ¡°I don¡¯t know.¡± A male voice replied.


    ¡°Whoever she is, she came out of nowhere...¡±


    ¡°... and she¡¯s also pretty.¡±


    ¡°Really? Hey, do you know if she¡¯s even alive?¡±


    ¡°Maybe? Why are you asking me?¡±


    ¡°Oh, she''s waking up.¡±


    ¡°Already? Oh, man, I¡¯m nervous. What should I say?¡±


    ¡°Calm down, you.¡±


    The young female opened her eyes and looked around the area. As she rubbed her eyes, the girl looked up as two floating ball-like creatures appeared before her eyes. One was green with brown eyes, and the other was pink with red eyes and wore a matching bow on top.


    The one with the red bow greeted the girl. ¡°Welcome traveler¡ª¡±


    ¡°Calm down, you.¡± The green one interrupted.


    Did you know this text is from a different site? Read the official version to support the creator.


    The pink ball glared back at the other, who looked confused as to the reason.


    ¡°Where am I? And what are you guys supposed to be?¡± The girl asked them.


    ¡°We could say the same about you.¡± The pink one replied. ¡°But since you asked us first, I¡¯ll let you in on the¡ª¡±


    ¡°Oh, ho!¡± A boisterous voice interrupted the pink one. The floating creatures turned as a figure exited out of one of the purple domes.


    ¡°Clause? What are you doing out? You haven¡¯t recovered yet.¡± The green one stated.


    ¡°But I¡¯m feeling better,¡± Clause replied, ¡°And besides, I can¡¯t just ignore that noise from outside.¡±


    ¡°Well, that is true.¡±


    ¡°So what was that noise I just heard¡ª?¡± The man started, but when he walked over to where they were, he gasped. ¡°Oh, Bridget!¡±


    ¡°You know her?¡± The pink one asked.


    ¡°Why, yes, she¡¯s at my school.¡±


    ¡°Oh...¡±


    ¡°What¡¯s the matter? Can you not stand up?¡± Clause asked, extending his hand out. ¡°You¡¯ll catch a cold if you stay on the floor like that.¡±


    ¡°Yes, I¡¯m aware, thanks.¡± Bridget picked herself up and brushed herself off. ¡°I¡¯m just shocked and speechless about this situation; that¡¯s all.¡±


    ¡°I see; it is hard to stomach at first.¡±


    ¡°So, do you know what those things are?¡±


    ¡°What you¡¯re looking at are creatures called Pilkon.¡± Clause explained, ¡°They may be small, but they¡¯re a pair of intelligent, dependable, and unique species.¡±


    ¡°My name is Akapin, a pleasure to see you.¡± The one with the bow introduced herself.


    ¡°And I¡¯m Midoricha, pleased to meet you,¡± The green one greeted.


    ¡°So what brings you here, Bridget?¡±


    ¡°Me?¡± Bridget questioned. ¡°I¡¯m not sure myself...¡±


    ¡°Really?¡± Akapin asked.


    ¡°All I remember before passing out was getting into a fight with Troy...¡± Her voice faded, and she realized.


    ¡°Oh no, Troy...¡± Clause muttered in realization.


    ¡°Uh, you all right?¡±


    ¡°Come with us; we should discuss this inside. I¡¯ll tell you everything I know and more!¡±

 Episode 12 (Part 2)

    Bridget, Clause, and the two Pilkon set off to their place. Their Pilkon village comprised small and large colorful domes, with bridges that connected to each of the different domes, some lifts operated like a cable car, and a spiral staircase with signs plastered in front of them.


    Bridget and the others kept walking until they reached a purple dome with a dark blue door. Once they entered the place, they went over to sit on the multi-colored changing carpet.


    ¡°Please, make yourself at home,¡± Midoricha said politely.


    ¡°Uh, you know that this isn¡¯t your home, right?¡± Akapin stated.


    The two Pilkons made their guests Cinnamon Enigma and Gooseberry snacks. Bridget took a sip from the drink and then asked Clause himself how he ended up here.


    The older man explained what happened beforehand, including when he came to, he ended up on a desolate planet called Cleon B, which collided with an unknown object. The aliens looked over to Clause and displayed to him a big, blue bowl with little gray puffballs inside. A portal appeared, and Akapin and Midoricha came out of it. The two asked the aliens if they had the trading goods, and the aliens presented them with the bowl and Clause.


    The Pilkons hesitated at first as they weren¡¯t sure what to do with him, but when the two noticed his badly hurt body, they took him back to their home planet to treat his wounds and fix his broken helmet.


    ¡°Wait, your helmet broke?¡± Bridget asked.


    ¡°Why, yes, I don¡¯t seem to remember why or how, though...¡± Clause replied. ¡°Maybe it was after that fight with Troy, and he whisked me away to this place? I didn¡¯t even know it happened until the Pilkons told me, no wonder I was feeling sick on that alien planet.¡±


    The tale has been stolen; if detected on Amazon, report the violation.


    ¡°Now that I think about it, Troy was using some strange magic during the fight I had with him. It wasn¡¯t anything I¡¯d seen before. And he mentioned something about a book that was locked away...?¡±


    ¡°Oh no, could it be he has the spell book which allows him to use dark magic?¡±


    ¡°Dark magic? What¡¯s that?¡±


    ¡°Something terrible, if we don¡¯t hurry back to Streterra and put a stop to the boy...¡±


    ¡°Isn¡¯t there a way to get back there from here?¡± Bridget asked the Pilkons. ¡°That is possible, right?¡±


    ¡°Well, it is,¡± Akapin mentioned. ¡°It¡¯s called dimension-hopping.¡±


    ¡°We¡¯ve done that ourselves beforehand,¡± Midoricha added,     ¡°But we shouldn¡¯t do that.¡±


    ¡°Uh-huh."


    ¡°But everyone in my world is in danger, and I have to help them out. Please help us!¡± Bridget pleaded.


    Clause sighed. ¡°I already asked them beforehand, but they both said it¡¯s dangerous, and they don¡¯t want to risk getting into any trouble.¡±


    ¡°Trouble? With whom?¡±


    Just then, the door to the dome slammed open, and a gray Pilkon with orange eyes floated to where they were, along with some larger Pilkon, who formed a straight line across the door, blocking the way out.


    ¡°A-ha, there you are!¡± The gray Pilkon proclaimed.


    ¡°Gurenji, what are you doing here?¡± Akapin questioned.


    ¡°Well, I heard you were doing some illegal things,¡± Gurenji replied with a superior tone.


    ¡°You mean without the Queen¡¯s permission?¡± Akapin corrected him.


    ¡°Exactly! And look what we have here...¡± The gray Pilkon leaned over to inspect Bridget and Clause. ¡°Not only were you two dimension-hopping, but you also brought unwanted people!¡±


    ¡°Yeah, and? So what?¡±


    ¡°You of all Pilkon should know why it''s not a good idea! Are you following the footsteps of your brother now?¡±


    ¡°Y-you leave Aoguro out of this!¡±


    ¡°I believe it¡¯s time we pay Murasakiiro a little visit.¡± Gurenji turned to the other larger Pilkon. ¡°Take them away, guards!¡±


    As the other Pilkon swarmed them, Bridget blocked their way, standing in-between the guards and her newfound friends.


    ¡°Leave them alone!¡± Bridget demanded.


    ¡°Bridget, what are you doing?¡± Akapin whispered.


    ¡°I don¡¯t know, but I can¡¯t just¡ª¡±


    ¡°Actually,¡± Gurenji interrupted, ¡°Why don¡¯t your new friends come with us too? After all, the more, the merrier.¡±

 Episode 12 (Part 3)

    Gurenji moved the ¡®Do not pass¡¯ sign from the front of the gate and ordered the strangers to move onto the bridge that spiraled upwards. As everyone walked along the path, the sights down below became smaller and smaller with every passing minute.


    The Pilkons had no problem keeping their brisk pace. However, Bridget and Clause grew tired and nauseous from the long and fast walk, feeling like they¡¯re just about to pass out.


    ¡°Can we take a break?¡± Clause asked.


    ¡°Be quiet.¡± Gurenji retorted.


    ¡°Yeah, I¡¯m feeling a little sleepy myself,¡± Midoricha stated.


    ¡°From doing what? You don¡¯t even have any legs!¡±


    ¡°How do you even know what legs are?¡± Bridget asked.


    ¡°No more questions!¡± Gurenji shouted. ¡°Less talking, more walking.¡±


    ¡°Do you know how much longer this path is?¡±


    ¡°Don¡¯t worry; it shouldn¡¯t be too long now miss.¡± One guard told her.


    Enjoying this book? Seek out the original to ensure the author gets credit.


    ¡°Man, it¡¯s a long way down.¡±


    Clause looked down and panicked. ¡°Why did you say something, Bridget?¡±


    ¡°Hey, get a move on!¡± Gurenji commanded.


    ¡°Hey, can I ask you something gray ball?¡± Bridget turned to ask.


    ¡°No.¡± Gurenji bluntly stated.


    ¡°Aw, but why not?¡± Bridget whined.


    ¡°Stop talking.¡±


    ¡°But I want to know more about this culture.¡±


    ¡°Oh?¡±


    ¡°Yeah, like, what¡¯s so great about this ¡®Kii¡¯ lady?¡±


    The Pilkons gasped in shock at the question.


    ¡°Wha- how dare you speak of her like that!?¡± Gurenji shouted. ¡°Oh, that does it. When we get there, you are so going to get it!¡±


    Gurenji and Bridget glared at each other. Sparks flew between their eyes. Bridget finally understood what Benjamin and Sebastian felt every time they had a bickering contest.


    Clause asked, ¡°Uh, get where exact¡ª?¡±


    ¡°I said, no more questions!¡± Gurenji screamed.


    ¡°Hey, Gurenji.¡± One of the guard Pilkons piped in.


    ¡°What. Now?¡±


    ¡°We have reached our destination.¡±


    ¡°Oh, good.¡±


    They stopped in front of their destination, a large castle. It had light blue windows, a silver plaque on the front, a purple roof, and some magenta doors.


    ¡°This is Perlington Castle.¡± A guard spoke up.


    ¡°Whoa, I don¡¯t want to believe it, but I can see it right in front of me!¡± Bridget exclaimed in awe.


    ¡°Me neither.¡± Clause added. ¡°But why couldn¡¯t we have gotten a lift to get here?¡±


    ¡°The path we took is the only way to get here.¡± Another different guard explained.


    ¡°You guys are in big trouble now.¡± Gurenji warned, ¡°Especially you!¡± He said as he turned to Bridget. She and Clause rolled their eyes in disgust as the Pilkons pushed them closer to the front gates. ¡°Come now; let¡¯s hurry. We don¡¯t want to keep her waiting!¡±

 Episode 12 (Part 4)

    Gurenji opened the large doors and let everyone inside before entering as well.


    ¡°Murasakiiro-sama, we have arrived,¡± Gurenji called out through the echoing hallways, ¡°We, also, brought some prisoners with us.¡±


    ¡°Mura-what?¡± Bridget tried to repeat, tilting her head,¡± I thought you told me her name was¡ª¡±


    ¡°Oh, for the love of¡ª¡±


    ¡°I go by many names.¡± A voice spoke from across the halls.


    ¡°Who said that?¡± Clause asked.


    ¡°I did.¡±


    A red throne appeared before them in record time. The walls moved closer; the throne turned around, revealing a purple Pilkon with yellow eyes wearing a crown with colored jewels, hovering over the throne. The other Pilkons bowed before her, as did Clause, while Bridget stood there, confused.


    ¡°Hello there.¡± Murasakiiro greeted.


    Gurenji looked up and greeted her back.


    ¡°Oh, Queen Murakiiro, I¡ª¡±


    ¡°Don¡¯t call me that!¡± Murasakiiro exclaimed. ¡°You know my mother is still alive!¡±


    ¡°Yes, I know, but¡ª¡±


    ¡°And why did you bring these people here?¡±


    ¡°Well, Akapin and Midoricha were dimension-hopping without your permission and¡ª¡±


    ¡°But we did it for a good reason.¡± Akapin insisted.


    ¡°Silence!¡± Gurenji demanded.


    ¡°You be quiet!¡± Murasakiiro retorted. Gurenji gulped and kept quiet. She turned to Akapin. ¡°Explain to me your reasons, please.¡±


    Unauthorized duplication: this narrative has been taken without consent. Report sightings.


    ¡°We just wanted to provide for ourselves as we have no other way to support the livelihood,¡± Midoricha explained. ¡°We¡¯re destitute, and there''s not much we can do.¡±


    Akapin stepped in and added, ¡°We trade in stuff we don¡¯t need and sell to others who do. It¡¯s a win-win for all of us, right?¡±


    ¡°I see.¡± Princess Murasakiiro replied. ¡°And what about those two over there? They don¡¯t look like Pilkons at all...¡±


    ¡°Well, you see...¡± Midoricha started nervously.


    ¡°It¡¯s not their fault!¡± Clause exclaimed.


    ¡°Yeah, won¡¯t you please let us explain properly?¡± Bridget begged the Princess.


    ¡°No,¡± Gurenji stated bluntly.


    ¡°All right.¡± Princess Murasakiiro replied.


    ¡°What?¡±


    ¡°Let¡¯s hear what they have to say,¡± Murasakiiro repeated.


    ¡°All right, I guess...¡± Gurenji eventually gave in.


    Bridget and Clause both took turns explaining how each of them got here. When they had finished, the Princess Murasakiiro nodded.


    ¡°So, now you know the whole story,¡± Bridget concluded. ¡°We want to get back to our world, that¡¯s all we ask of you. Please your Highness?¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s your majesty,¡± Gurenji mumbled. He looked over and saw that the Princess pondered over her decision. ¡°Well, what¡¯s it going to be?¡±


    After much deliberation, Princess Murasakiiro concluded. ¡°All right, I¡¯ll help you.¡±


    ¡°Really?¡± Bridget and the others asked, surprised.


    ¡°But, on one condition.¡± The Princess added.


    ¡°What¡¯s that?¡± Bridget asked nervously.


    ¡°Follow me, if you would." She beckoned.


    .-.-.-.


    Princess Murasakiiro led the group to a door that led into a secret room, filled with magic floating portals in every corner, all of them identical in their aqua color and oval shape. The only differentiating feature was the name-plates on top of each entrance.


    ¡°Wow, what is all this?¡± Bridget questioned.


    ¡°They¡¯re dimensional portals; they can take you to specific locations.¡± The Princess explained.


    ¡°So they¡¯re kind of like the doors back in the Abstract Bizarre Colorful Dimensions, a place where our world resides.¡± Clause added.


    ¡°Something like that?¡± The Princess Pilkon said in agreement. ¡°Except, these will take you to the same place every time. The name-plates above the portals showed the location inside. So, unless you read them, you wouldn¡¯t have any idea what¡¯s on the other side until you step through.¡±


    Curious, Bridget looked over some nameplates and read them in her head.


    Hmm, let¡¯s see here, Glimmer Grove, Admis Abyss, wait, is that Cheese World?


    Midori interrupted her thoughts as he rushed over and commented on how one portal had an ¡®out of order¡¯ sign on it. The Princess explained that the portal underwent some maintenance and that the others wouldn¡¯t be allowed to use it until it was complete. She then mentioned that her single condition for them was on the other side of the hallway. The group went over to the door at the end of the halls.

 Episode 12 (Part 5)

    Once the group entered the room, they noticed a large-sized bed in the middle of the room. They went over to check it out and surrounded the bed. A peach-colored Pilkon rested in bed with her eyes shut.


    ¡°Mother, we¡¯re back. How are you feeling?¡± Princess Murasakiiro asked with worry and concern.


    There was no reply.


    ¡°Hang in there, please,¡± Gurenji murmured.


    ¡°I beg your pardon,¡± Clause said sadly, ¡°And I don¡¯t mean to be rude, but whatever happened to her?¡±


    ¡°Murasaki¡¯s mom, the Queen of the Pilkons, is sick,¡± Midoricha explained.


    ¡°She¡¯s been like this for a while now,¡± Akapin added.


    ¡°No way. Is there nothing we can do to make her better?¡± Bridget asked.


    ¡°Why, yes, there is.¡± The Princess replied. ¡°I heard that there is something that can cure her, but it¡¯s in a dangerous place. But I want you guys to get it for me.¡±


    ¡°What!?¡± Everyone else gasped, surprised.


    ¡°No offense, but are you crazy?¡± Akapin questioned.


    ¡°Didn¡¯t you say it was dangerous?¡± Bridget added.


    ¡°We could get ourselves killed!¡± Clause exclaimed.


    If you encounter this narrative on Amazon, note that it''s taken without the author''s consent. Report it.


    ¡°I agree with everyone,¡± Midoricha replied nonchalantly.


    ¡°Did you think it¡¯d be a walk in the park?¡± Gurenji raised an eye as Murasakiiro dropped hers. ¡°Unbelievable...¡±


    ¡°Um, Miss Murasakuro?¡± Bridget asked.


    ¡°Call her Your Highness!¡± Gurenji barked.


    ¡°Your Highness?¡±


    ¡°If you have trouble with my proper titles, then I give you permission just to call me Saki if you¡¯d like,¡± Murasakiiro stated.


    ¡°Oh, ok, then.¡± Bridget cleared her throat and tried again. ¡°So, Saki, I was wondering, where exactly is this place and what does this look like?¡±


    ¡°Well, I¡¯m not sure where it¡¯s at exactly. I¡¯ve never been there before...¡±


    ¡°So you¡¯ve only heard about it, is that correct?¡± Akapin asked.


    ¡°I¡¯ve seen someone bringing it before long ago back when I was sick; it was a red plant with orbs surrounding it if I can remember correctly...¡± Murasakiiro explained to the group.


    ¡°Is that all you know?¡±


    ¡°Yeah, pretty much.¡±


    ¡°What? Are you getting suspicious of her?¡± Gurenji questioned, ¡°You don¡¯t believe her?¡±


    ¡°No, of course not!¡± Clause exclaimed, ¡°We know this is important to you, but we¡¯re not sure if we can pull this task off...¡±


    ¡°Is that so?¡± The Princess mumbled.


    ¡°I hate to admit it, but...¡± Gurenji muttered to himself.


    ¡°Gurenji?¡±


    ¡°Yes, what is it, Your Highness?¡±


    ¡°I would like for you to accompany them on their dangerous journey they¡¯ll be taking.¡±


    No way? Gurenji thought, his eyes widening. ¡°You got it, leave it to me, Your Highness!¡± He shouted proudly.


    Clause skeptically narrowed his eyes, however. ¡°Um, how will he help us...?¡±


    ¡°Are you doubting my skills?¡± Gurenji looked over at them and questioned. ¡°I¡¯m going to make certain that you guys don¡¯t slack off and do your work properly!¡±


    ¡°Uh-huh, like we would do something like that?¡± Bridget scowled at the gray Pilkon.


    ¡°Hey, you stay out of this¡ª¡±


    ¡°Enough!¡± Princess Murasakiiro shouted. Everyone went silent and turned to her with worry. ¡°Are you guys going to help or not?¡±


    ¡°We¡¯re sorry...¡± Bridget and Gurenji said with their heads hung low.


    ¡°I don¡¯t want to hear that! I want to hear you say that you¡¯ll work together, understand?¡±


    Bridget and Gurenji straightened up and exclaimed, ¡°Yes, ma¡¯am, we¡¯ll work together and co-operate!¡±


    The Princess Pilkon sighed. ¡°All right, let¡¯s get a move on then...¡±

 Episode 12 (Part 6)

    As everyone left the Queen¡¯s bedroom, they returned to the portal room. Murasakiiro went over to a portal that had a nameplate above it with nothing but question marks. She explained to them she had asked for some information from some other sources where the cure could be.


    It was through this portal. Although she¡¯d never been there before, Murasakiiro had heard that it appeared through this one and that it was dangerous.


    She turned to face the others and asked in a booming voice, ¡°So, who will step up and retrieve the cure for the Queen¡¯s sake?¡±


    ¡°I will.¡± Bridget raised her hand and replied. ¡°If you¡¯ll take us home for this, then I¡¯ll do whatever I can to help.¡±


    ¡°Well, if you¡¯re going, then I¡¯ll go with you!¡± Midoricha added.


    ¡°Thank you,¡± Bridget responded kindly.


    This narrative has been unlawfully taken from Royal Road. If you see it on Amazon, please report it.


    Midoricha cheeks grew a light shade of red as he didn¡¯t know how to react.


    ¡°Uh, I think I¡¯ll stay here.¡± Clause decided. ¡°I¡¯m not an adamant fighter, and I get scared easily¡ª¡±


    ¡°You wimp!¡± Gurenji shouted, ¡°How can you say such¡ª?¡±


    ¡°Calm down!¡± Akapin interrupted.


    ¡°If he goes, he will probably be a burden to everyone. That¡¯s why he¡¯s choosing to stay behind.¡± The Princess Pilkon deduced. ¡°You can stay behind, too, if you want Gurenji.¡±


    ¡°What? No way!¡± The gray Pilkon exclaimed.


    ¡°Then don¡¯t be a burden to anyone, got it?¡±


    ¡°But... Murasakiiro...¡± Gurenji¡¯s muttered.


    ¡°Come on, let¡¯s get going. We probably have little time left!¡± Midoricha proclaimed.


    ¡°Yeah...¡±


    Bridget glanced at Gurenji and noticed his expression.


    ¡°Do your best everyone,¡± The Princess cheered everyone on as Clause waved them goodbye.


    ¡°Make sure you make it back safe, ok?¡± Akapin added.


    ¡°Don¡¯t worry; we will,¡± Midoricha replied as Bridget waved back at them before heading into the portal.


    Midoricha and Gurenji soon followed suit and went inside the portal.


    ¡°Now all we have to do is wait for them to return.¡± The Princess stated.


    ¡°Um, do you think they¡¯ll be alright?¡± Akapin asked nervously.


    ¡°But, of course, I have faith in them.¡± Clause said.


    ¡°Well, ok, if you say so...¡±

 Episode 13 (Part 1)

    A magic portal opened up, dropping Benjamin, Isabelle, Harry, and Chi-Chi onto the grassy ground.


    ¡°Are we... alive?¡± Harry asked, weakly.


    ¡°I think so...¡± Chi-Chi responded sickly.


    ¡°Well, it seems like we¡¯ve finally made it out to our destination. Wherever that may be.¡± Benjamin concluded as he stood up, put his hat back on, and brushed himself off.


    ¡°Did we at least make it to the right place?¡± Isabelle wondered.


    Benjamin looked around the area as it felt familiar to him. When he turned around, he saw a building that he recognized immediately: It was the Monster Academy, Streterra!


    ¡°Aw, yeah, now that¡¯s what I¡¯m talking about!¡± Benjamin exclaimed, raising his fist in the air. Harry and Chi-Chi jumped for joy. ¡°Now let¡¯s go get my crystal sphere!¡±


    He marched off, along with his furry companions, toward the school. The magician looked back and realized Isabelle didn¡¯t follow suit and stopped to face her.


    ¡°Hey, what¡¯s wrong?¡± Harry asked her.


    ¡°Well...¡± Isabelle said, looking up. ¡°I wasn¡¯t expecting the school to look so normal, especially compared to the ones I¡¯ve seen in shows and books.¡±


    After a moment of silence, Benjamin and his sidekicks turned to face the school and walked away, leaving Isabelle behind.


    ¡°Hey, wait for me!¡± Isabelle cried as she ran over to catch up to them.


    .-.-.-.


    Benjamin opened the front doors, nobody was in sight.


    The narrative has been taken without authorization; if you see it on Amazon, report the incident.


    All right. He thought with a grin.


    ¡°Wow, talk about fancy hallways!¡± Isabelle caught up with Benjamin and shouted, interrupting his thoughts.


    ¡°Be quiet!¡± Benjamin hissed at her.


    ¡°Why?¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s nighttime, and I need to sneak into my classroom.¡±


    ¡°Why?¡±


    ¡°To get the crystal spheres from inside the desk!¡±


    ¡°But, w¡ª¡±


    ¡°You¡¯re stalling, aren¡¯t you?¡± Benjamin asked, getting fed up with her nonsense.


    Isabelle and Chi-Chi tried to contain their laughter while Harry merely rolled his eyes.


    Benjamin, Harry, and Chi-Chi went back to their search for his classroom as they sneaked around the school, trying not to get caught. Isabelle strolled along without a care, taking pictures of different things with her camera along the way.


    ¡°That''ll be perfect for my research.¡± She chirped to herself.


    ¡°Stop lollygagging and focus; we didn¡¯t come here for you to look around all willy-nilly!¡± Benjamin retorted, ¡°You¡¯re just lucky that no one has noticed us yet.¡±


    ¡°That¡¯s strange. Is everyone in their dorms?¡± Isabelle questioned.


    ¡°No, there should be some people out at their night classes or something, but why the Devil is this place so quiet?¡±


    ¡°They could be in their dorms like Isabelle said, you never know.¡± Chi-Chi guessed.


    Benjamin turned to face his classroom door. He tried but couldn¡¯t get it to open. He then peeked through the window as Ms. Glenda¡¯s desk caught his eye.


    ¡°Hey, help me out here.¡± He asked as he turned back to Isabelle.


    Isabelle, however, wasn¡¯t so sure. Something felt off. ¡°But¡ª¡±


    ¡°Don¡¯t ask me why and just do it already!¡± Benjamin commanded, getting impatient.


    A loud gasp caught them off guard. The two turned and saw a panicked, freckled student standing there.


    ¡°What¡¯s she so shaken about?¡± Benjamin pondered.


    ¡°Maybe she¡¯s shocked by that outfit you¡¯re wearing.¡± Isabelle teased.


    ¡°I don¡¯t want to hear it, especially coming from you.¡±


    ¡°Uh, Master, you ought to look behind you,¡± Chi-Chi whispered.


    Benjamin turned around, and to his surprise, another person who looked exactly like him stood beside him! How did he not notice that sooner?


    ¡°W-was he always there?¡± Benjamin asked nervously.


    ¡°I-I¡¯m not so sure about that.¡± Isabelle stuttered.


    ¡°I hope you don¡¯t mind me causing a little trouble.¡± The other, Benjamin said.


    He summoned plasma balls and threw them at the classroom door, utterly destroying it. The other Benjamin entered the class and, soon, came back out with the desk drawer which held the crystal spheres inside.


    Benjamin walked over to him and gasped in awe. However, Isabelle and the freckled girl watched, stunned in horror.

 Episode 13 (Part 2)

    ¡°No way, you got them? That¡¯s amazing!¡± Benjamin exclaimed.


    ¡°Yeah, I know.¡± The clone, Benjamin replied with a smug smile.


    ¡°To think you will serve me a lot better than¡ª¡±


    ¡°¡¯Serve¡¯? Who said I was helping you?¡±


    ¡°But you¡¯re me; you¡¯re not supposed to be superior and greedier than me!¡±


    ¡°If you want these spheres, then come and get them!¡± The fake Benjamin taunted.


    Benjamin rushed over to grab the drawer from his imposter¡¯s hands, but he dodged.


    Bored with Benjamin, the fake threw a smoke bomb onto the ground, causing an extensive array of smoke to appear and subside as the figure had disappeared.


    ¡°Fang it! When I find the son of a banshee¡ª¡± Benjamin coughed.


    ¡°I don¡¯t believe it...¡± The freckled student muttered. ¡°You¡¯re the one she was talking about.¡±


    ¡°Huh? What are you talking about?¡± Benjamin stopped coughing and asked, his eyebrows creasing.


    ¡°Are you the one who was making clones and plans to doom us all, the school, and all worlds?¡±


    Support the creativity of authors by visiting the original site for this novel and more.


    ¡°Well, the first one is a hard no, but, yes, two out of three is¡ª¡±


    Isabelle smacked Benjamin upside the head. ¡°You idiot, do you have any idea what you¡¯re saying?¡±


    ¡°What? Isn¡¯t it school tradition to work on either side to¡ª?¡±


    ¡°You just don¡¯t get it, do you?¡± The freckled girl clenched her fists. ¡°Well, we won¡¯t let you succeed and get what you want, you traitor!¡±


    ¡°Traitor?¡±


    ¡°What do you mean ¡®we¡¯?¡± Isabelle tilted her head in confusion.


    Just as she said that, more students popped up from the sides and stood right behind the freckled girl in a formation; the girl pointed as the other students readied their firearm.


    ¡°So, what do you suggest we do now?¡± Isabelle asked.


    ¡°Run,¡± Benjamin murmured.


    ¡°What?¡±


    ¡°Run for your lives!¡± Benjamin then shouted as he dashed off away from where the others were. Isabelle didn¡¯t take long to follow suit.


    ¡°You will pay for what you¡¯ve done! Get them!¡± The girl with freckles yelled as the students behind her shot orange laser beams from their hands.


    Benjamin and co. rushed out, jumped, ducked, and side-stepped every single one. They soon came across a fork in the hallways with three paths. Down one had more students were hunting them down, the second had students marching to them while getting their magic bows ready. As they shot fire arrows, Benjamin and Isabelle ran over to the third path to avoid their attacks.


    More students came out from the classrooms, this time yielding maces. They swung their weapons, spewing out lightning to strike the group down. When that didn¡¯t work, the students just tossed their maces like a boomerang at Benjamin and co., hitting the walls behind them and creating cracks.


    During the commotion from behind a corner, Lauren peeked out to watch the ensuing chaos. She could hear the students cry: ¡°They¡¯re getting away!¡± and ¡°Stop them!¡±


    ¡°Well, how about that? These clones are doing a better job than I gave them credit for...¡± Lauren murmured to herself. But there was no time to be impressed. Now that everyone was distracted, she could head on over to the final Boss¡¯ lair with no problems at all.

 Episode 13 (Part 3)

    Benjamin and Isabelle continued running up and down the floors to avoid the heat-seeking ice meteor rocks sent out after him.


    The two hid inside the empty cafeteria. Wondering what to do next, Isabelle and Benjamin crawled underneath a table, hoping nobody would see.


    ¡°How long do we have to stay here?¡± Isabelle asked.


    ¡°Until we know the coast is clear,¡± Benjamin replied.


    ¡°Hey, Master?¡± Harry, who was hiding in his Master¡¯s magenta hat, called to his attention.


    ¡°Yeah, what is it?¡± Benjamin questioned.


    ¡°We got to go back.¡±


    ¡°I know, that¡¯s my crystal sphere that cretin took.¡±


    ¡°Not that, well, not only that, but I think he took my sister.¡±


    ¡°Chi-Chi?¡±


    ¡°Now that I think about it, where did she go?¡± Isabelle pondered. ¡°Did we leave her back there?¡±


    If you stumble upon this narrative on Amazon, be aware that it has been stolen from Royal Road. Please report it.


    Before Benjamin had time to reply, the caf¨¦¡¯s doors swung open, and a small group of people walked in and looked around. Fear of being spotted if staying any longer, the group snuck out from the back door and headed to another hallway.


    Benjamin and Isabelle continued on their merry way. They sighed in relief, knowing they lost the others, for now.


    ¡°Ok, now, how can we find Chi-Chi while avoiding these goons?¡± Benjamin questioned curiously.


    It didn¡¯t take long for Isabelle to point out the clone that leaned his back against the wall with a smug grin on his face.


    ¡°There he is, after him!¡± Benjamin shouted.


    Benjamin and Isabelle gave chase as the clone dashed away to the higher floors of the school. Benjamin had a hard time catching up to the imposter, as he ran too fast.


    When they had finally made it to the top floor of the school, he seemed to have disappeared. When they checked through the windows, to their surprise, it seemed like there were plenty of clones running amok and causing mayhem everywhere they turned.


    ¡°Where did they all come from?¡± Isabelle asked, holding her hands over her mouth in disbelief. ¡°Why, and how, are there so many of you!?¡±


    ¡°Aw, man, how are we supposed to find the one that took Chi-Chi at this rate?¡± Benjamin wondered, feeling down on his luck. ¡°And my crystal sphere too!¡± He added. ¡°Wherever he is, he will pay!¡±


    Harry looked over and noticed flashing lights outside the window. He got up and took a peek out of the windowpane and gasped.


    ¡°Guys,¡± Harry called out to his Master and his assistant, ¡°I think I found the culprit!¡±


    ¡°You did?¡± Benjamin and Isabelle exclaimed in unison.


    ¡°Yeah, come and see for yourselves!¡± Harry cheered.


    The two went over to the windowpanes and gasped at what they saw. Benjamin clones swarmed and surrounded the three as it backed them up against the window.

 Episode 13 (Part 4)

    Back outside, the doors lead to an underground basement opened up. Troy headed out and sealed the doors shut with his magic. He wiped the sweat from his forehead and stared off into the horizon, amidst all the mayhem surrounding him. He placed his hand behind his ear, listening to all the chaos ensuing inside Streterra.


    ¡°Sounds like Lauren¡¯s done a fantastic job over there. I like the sounds of that.¡±


    Just then, Aoguro showed up again to give Troy a report.


    ¡°Aoguro, weren¡¯t you supposed to be watching over Glenda?¡± Troy asked. Aoguro whispered in his ear, and he nodded. ¡°I see, so that¡¯s how it is. Well then, I guess it¡¯s time to stir up more chaos!¡±


    Troy made a portal appear on the ground while a bunch of Benjamin clones marched in a single file line towards the school.


    ¡°Do you still have that spell book I lent you?¡± Aoguro summoned the book from thin air, landing on his head. ¡°Yeah, that¡¯s it.¡± Troy reached over and took the book from him.


    Just as he was about to open it, however, the windows behind him broke. Two people and a hamster jumping out got his full attention. He didn¡¯t have time to react as the trio landed on him, knocking the book from his hand.


    As everyone gained their composure, Harry looked over and ran over to get the book. ¡°Hey, look, Master!¡±


    This narrative has been purloined without the author''s approval. Report any appearances on Amazon.


    ¡°Oh no, my book!¡± Troy exclaimed.


    ¡°Your book?!¡± Benjamin cried.


    ¡°Ao, get my book!¡±


    ¡°I don¡¯t think so; Harry get to it!¡±


    Harry and Aoguro rushed to snatch the book away. As they jumped towards it, the object moved away and levitated.


    An aqua-colored arrow attached to the book slowly moved over to Isabelle, who stood there the whole time. She got out her laptop and re-activated it just in time.


    ¡°I got the book!¡± Isabelle declared proudly.


    ¡°What? No!¡± Troy shouted.


    ¡°Way to go, Isabelle!¡± Benjamin cheered. The boy then realized that he never thought he¡¯d say something like that in his life, especially not to a human like Isabelle. Benjamin turned and noticed the girl gave him a silly wink as a response.


    ¡°So, this is the book that Troy guy¡¯s been using, huh?¡± Isabelle said to herself as the book drew nearer to her with a more serious expression on her face.


    Aoguro floated over to sneak up on her and steal the book right back. Harry looked over and noticed what he was about to do and pounced on the Pilkon. Aoguro moved to the side and caused the hamster to topple over.


    Harry got back on his feet in no time and leaped from behind, trying to stop the Pilkon, but only ended up dragging him and impeding his progress.


    ¡°Give me back my book!¡± Troy exclaimed as he shot dark matter at the girl.


    Isabelle quickly pressed another key on her laptop and deflected the magic with her shield. Benjamin stepped in and blocked the way so Troy could not approach Isabelle. Finally, the arrow disappeared, and the book fell onto Isabelle¡¯s lap.


    ¡°I wonder what¡¯s in this book that¡¯s so dangerous...¡± Isabelle set the laptop down gently and opened the book.


    ¡°No, don¡¯t¡ª!¡± Troy tried to stop her, but he was too late. The girl had opened the book, and a purple aura scattered around the area.

 Episode 13 (Part 5)

    ¡°What¡¯s happening to her!?¡± Harry panicked as Isabelle screamed in pain.


    ¡°I don¡¯t know!¡± Benjamin shouted. ¡°What¡¯s the book even¡ª?¡±


    ¡°Her human body cannot contain the dark magic in the book,¡± Troy explained. ¡°There¡¯s no way she can handle all that power by herself. She¡¯s weak, and if she tries to hold all of it in...¡±


    ¡°Isabelle, no!¡± Benjamin hurried over and pried the book from her hands before anything terrible could happen to her. The spell book fell to the ground, right near Troy¡¯s feet.


    ¡°Benjamin?¡± Isabelle looked up, her eyes watering. ¡°You saved me?¡± She rubbed her eyes and smiled. ¡°T-Thank you.¡±


    ¡°Yeah,¡± Benjamin muttered and looked away, unsure how to respond. ¡°Well¡­¡±


    ¡°Are you alright?¡± A familiar voice asked through the laptop, temporarily breaking the tension.


    ¡°Yeah, I think so... Nicholas?¡± Isabelle went over to the laptop and saw he was on the other side of the screen. ¡°How are you doing this? Are you communicating through¡ª?¡±


    ¡°Never mind that,¡± Benjamin interrupted, ¡°Do you know how we can beat this guy?¡±


    ¡°You¡¯re asking him?¡± Isabelle asked.


    Sparks shot at Benjamin and Isabelle from the laptop, which they both dodged. They both looked up and saw Troy, with the book in hand, being carried into the air as the weather went crazy around them. More Benjamin clones showed up and surrounded the two.


    This text was taken from Royal Road. Help the author by reading the original version there.


    ¡°We got to get out of here; it''s way too dangerous!¡± Nicholas cried. ¡°Hurry and create the portal again, stat!¡±


    ¡°On it!¡± Isabelle replied.


    Troy spewed out darker synergy magic as Isabelle used her force shield to reflect it off. Benjamin and Harry hid underneath it while the girl got worked with the keys to see which button did what.


    Benjamin helped too by trying to use telekinetic magic for his wand, which was back at their base of operations. Finally, Isabelle activated the portal, and the others scrambled to get out.


    Before Harry could escape with them, he heard some banter between Troy and another Benjamin clone. He turned and noticed the clone had two different things in his hands; the hamster couldn¡¯t recognize the second thing the guy had.


    ¡°Oh hey, there Nimajneb, what¡¯s up?¡± Troy greeted the clone, ¡°Did you get them?¡±


    ¡°Sure did.¡± Nimajneb showed him the drawer with all the crystal spheres.


    ¡°Excellent!¡± Troy complimented.


    ¡°Also, what should I do about this?¡± Nimajneb had also gotten a magenta floating orb behind himself and brought it to full view for his Master to see.


    Harry squinted his eyes and noticed what was inside the bubble. ¡°Chi-Chi! Can you hear me Chi-Chi!?¡±


    There was no reply. Chi-Chi just floated there with her head hung low, and back turned on her brother.


    Benjamin stopped and turned to see that Harry didn¡¯t follow him to the portal. ¡°Hey, Harry, something wrong?¡±


    Harry knew they wouldn¡¯t stand a chance and didn¡¯t want to put his Master and friend on the line. But he didn¡¯t want to abandon Chi-Chi when he had finally found her at reach.


    ¡°Sorry, Master, I¡¯m not going back.¡±


    ¡°Uh... what?¡±


    ¡°I can¡¯t leave Chi-Chi behind! Go on without me!¡±


    ¡°But¡ª¡±


    ¡°Just hurry and go, before it¡¯s too late!¡± Harry pushed his Master inside the portal just as it was about to disappear.


    Benjamin screamed for his name, but his visions grew fader, and soon the location disappeared from his sight.

 Episode 14 (Part 1)

    Meanwhile, back in the portal realm, Clause, Akapin, and Murasakiiro all waited for the others to arrive with the antidote. Akapin floated around the room nervously. Clause twiddled his thumbs and tapped his foot in session. Finally, Princess Murasakiiro closed her eyes and prayed. None of them had any idea how long it would take, nor did they know if the others would make it out unscathed.


    ¡°This is nerve-wracking,¡± Akapin murmured weakly.


    ¡°Why?¡± Clause asked. ¡°They¡¯ll do just fine; all we have to do is put a little more faith in them, you know?¡±


    ¡°That¡¯s saying a lot coming from you,¡± Akapin replied.


    ¡°Well, I¡ª¡±


    ¡°They seem to be taking a while...¡± Murasakiiro interrupted. The two stared at her, confused. ¡°Oh, did I say something?¡± She said in a playful tone.


    ¡°Yes, you did.¡± Clause stated bluntly.


    ¡°Isn¡¯t there something we can do while we wait?¡± Akapin asked.


    ¡°For them? Of course.¡± Murasakiiro replied.


    She went to the other room and pulled out the blanket from under the Queen¡¯s bed, revealing a hidden crevice with a ladder leading down. Before descending, she advised the two companions to follow her inside. Clause and Akapin weren¡¯t sure at first, but reluctantly followed the Princess, regardless.


    Unauthorized duplication: this narrative has been taken without consent. Report sightings.


    .-.-.-.


    Heading over to the Queen¡¯s bed once again, the Princess revealed another room hidden underneath. Floating pink bubbles danced and floated around the room; some even had images of pictures inside of them. However, it was impossible to distinguish them from so far away. In the center of the chamber, there lay a red cauldron with bubbling water inside.


    ¡°Wow, I had no idea there was another room under your mother¡¯s bed,¡± Akapin said.


    ¡°Yeah,¡± Murasakiiro added. ¡°It¡¯s a very sacred room, something we only use for the last resort.¡±


    ¡°I say, what are these bubbles floating within the room?¡± Clause asked.


    ¡°These bubbles represent the worlds inside of them,¡± The Princess explained.


    She plucked a bubble out of the air and dunked it into a cauldron, causing the water to shoot out like a geyser. The remaining bubbles moved to the center and formed a pattern, turning into rainbow colors.


    The water in the cauldron stopped erupting and swirled around like a whirlpool until an image appeared at the water¡¯s surface. Clause, Akapin, and Murasakiiro gathered around to look at the picture.


    The image showed blood-red walls, dull gray flooring, torches along the walls, and piles of bones and skeletons in every corner.


    Akapin nodded, impressed by the scenery. ¡°No way. You can see places from afar and watch them...?¡± She turned to the Princess and asked excitedly.


    ¡°Mm-hmm.¡±


    Clause shivered and grew petrified. ¡°My word, is that The Scorching Tombs? Why are we looking at this terrifying dungeon?¡±


    ¡°I¡¯m sorry, would you like for me to change it?¡± Murasakiiro offered. ¡°Let me just change to another world¡ª¡±


    ¡°No, wait, there¡¯s someone in there. That person looks familiar...¡± Clause interrupted. He squinted his eyes and leaned over against the cauldron to investigate. The person on the floor was blurry, but he quickly recognized the black dress and gray hair. ¡°Is that Glenda?!¡±


    ¡°Whoa, be careful!¡± Akapin and Murasakiiro shouted. ¡°Don¡¯t fall into the cauldron!¡±

 Episode 14 (Part 2)

    Glenda rubbed her eyes and opened them, noticing that a tall person in a black cloak stood in front of her, waiting for her to wake up.


    ¡°Oh, hello there. I see that you¡¯re awake now.¡± The person in the black cloak said.


    ¡°Say what?¡± Glenda mumbled. She got up, looked around, and adjusted her glasses before, finally, shifting her attention back to the unknown person. ¡°Where am I? What happened to Troy? And why are you wearing that?¡±


    ¡°Doesn¡¯t matter; all you need to know is your life will end in this very room.¡± The cloaked person wrapped their magic around Glenda, lifting her into the air and making it difficult for her to breathe.


    ¡°I know you¡¯re using a cloning spell...¡± Glenda weakly said while gripping the magic around her neck tightly.


    ¡°Oh?¡±


    ¡°But why? Why are you using dark magic to cause havoc at school?¡±


    ¡°Will you stop talking? It¡¯d be much easier for me to¡ª¡±


    ¡°No, never! Try as you¡¯d like, but there¡¯s no chance in¡ª¡±


    ¡°Won¡¯t you just shut up already!?¡± The person in the cloak exclaimed.


    Glenda said nothing more, closed her eyes, and muttered something to herself. The cloaked person tilted their head in confusion, wondering why she gave up the fight just like that. She didn¡¯t seem to care about their threats, especially now that she was about to die.


    When Glenda opened her eyes again, however, they had turned white. The dark purple aura suffocating her changed to a bright aqua color as her magic forced the cloaked person away from her.


    They flew across the room, connecting with the walls behind her, causing them to tumble down. The impact nearly caused the hood to fall off. As they got up from the rubble, she noticed Glenda, safe and alive on the ground, now with a weapon in her hands: the nunchucks. She looked up and found that their hood slipped up and revealed their identity.


    ¡°Bridget?¡± Glenda gasped. ¡°No way, you¡¯re on their side too?¡±


    ¡°Does it matter? You will die before you get the chance to stop our ultimate plan!¡±


    Glenda¡¯s blood boiled. She¡¯s had it with all this nonsense. ¡°Just try to stop me now if you can then!¡± She boasted.


    ¡®Bridget¡¯ clenched her fists, pulled out a magic pocket knife from thin air, charged up with dark magic, and ran towards Glenda.


    This book was originally published on Royal Road. Check it out there for the real experience.


    Their weapons clashed together before jumping and ducking to avoid getting hit by the other person. They threw magic at each other to catch the other off guard.


    Some time had passed before Glenda, and ¡®Bridgets¡¯ body ached from all the fighting.


    ¡°Is that all you got?¡± She mocked. ¡°I¡¯ve fought pebbles that were tougher than you.¡±


    Glenda couldn¡¯t help but tilt her head in confusion. ¡°What? But pebbles are¡ª¡±


    The ground shook as a faint explosion occurred faintly in the distance.


    ¡°What¡¯s going on? What¡¯s happening?¡± Glenda questioned.


    ¡®Bridget¡¯ smiled. ¡°Seems like the plan is coming together...¡± She cackled.


    ¡°You mean, you distracted me? It was a trap?¡±


    ¡°Don¡¯t say it like that; it¡¯s more like I distracted you, making sure you don¡¯t get in our way, and it worked too!¡±


    Oh no, I have to get out of here! Glenda¡¯s eyes darted across the room and panicked. Where¡¯s the exit? There¡¯s got to be an exit, but how can I escape without her chasing after me?


    ¡°Don¡¯t even bother trying to escape, you¡¯re not going anywhere, old lady...¡±


    ¡°Why you¡ª!¡±


    Before the two could resume fighting, however, a man¡¯s voice echoed across the room. The two looked around, searching for the source of the sound. Glenda recognized that voice.


    ¡°Glenda, can you hear me?¡± The voice cried out.


    ¡°Clause? Yes, I can!¡± Glenda called out.


    ¡°Oh, you can hear me? That¡¯s splendid!¡±


    ¡°Where have you been all this time?¡±


    ¡°I sadly cannot say, it¡¯s very complicated, but you¡¯re fighting a fake¡ª look out!¡±


    The fake Bridget shot beams at Glenda, blocked them all off with her nunchuk without even looking.


    ¡°Uh, never mind.¡± Clause said. ¡°What about you?¡±


    ¡°Same here really,¡± Glenda replied unhappily.


    ¡°Oh, wait a minute, there¡¯s something important I¡¯d like to tell you. I know who¡¯s behind all this!¡± Clause exclaimed.


    ¡°Really? You do?¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s Troy; he¡¯s working with the clones, including the one you¡¯re fighting! You need to get out of here now!¡±


    ¡®Bridget,¡¯ finally getting sick of her ignorance, her grip tightened, as she charged at Glenda with her magic knife, but Glenda twisted the knife and pried it off from her hands again.


    ¡°Thank you for telling me this.¡± Glenda said proudly to Clause, ¡°I¡¯ll head out now.¡± She walked away and threw the clone against the wall, dropping the knife to the floor. After that, she used a teleportation spell, and left, leaving the clone to rot alone in the cell.


    Clause watched sorrowfully as the image in the cauldron dispersed and returned to plain water.


    ¡°You¡¯ve done all you can,¡± Akapin said.


    ¡°You think so?¡± Clause replied, doubtfully.


    ¡°Yes,¡± Akapin reassured him.


    ¡°Guys, I got it,¡± Murasakiiro told them, bringing another bubble over and slowly dropping it into the cauldron.


    ¡°About time. I mean, yay!¡± Akapin exclaimed.


    ¡°Step back.¡± Murasakiiro cautioned.


    ¡°Certainly!¡± Clause replied.


    ¡°Will do, ma¡¯am,¡± Akapin added.


    As the bubble sank into the cauldron, the water erupted once more, like a geyser before settling down.


    ¡°Uh, pardon me,¡± Clause inquired, ¡°But why does it keep doing that?¡±


    ¡°Oh, that? I don¡¯t know.¡± The Princess answered.


    ¡°...Wait; are you serious?¡±


    ¡°Not everything will have an answer, and maybe it never will.¡±


    ¡°But¡ª¡±


    ¡°Ah, the projection has finished,¡± Murasakiiro commented.


    The water¡¯s reflection showed a new image. This time, however, the location was much more unclear. Despite this, Clause, Akapin, and Murasakiiro found Bridget, Midoricha, and Gurenji walking around in the area.


    ¡°It¡¯s them.¡± Akapin deduced. ¡°We can see them now!¡±


    ¡°That¡¯s great.¡± The Princess replied. ¡°Now, all we have to do is wait and pray for them to succeed...¡±

 Episode 14 (Part 3)

    The ground was bone dry and cracked as sun-baked skin. The red sun contrasted the pale, yellow sky above. There were barely any signs of life out here. Wherever this place was, Bridget knew she couldn''t stay here long.


    Gurenji and Midoricha looked around, trying to sense any signs of the cure around here. Gurenji was serious about finding the treatment, no matter what. Midoricha wasn¡¯t as determined.


    ¡°Man, this place is freaky,¡± Midoricha started. ¡°Also quiet, hot, and oh-so-tiring¡ª¡±


    ¡°Will you shut it!?¡± Gurenji thundered.


    ¡°What? I¡¯m just trying to lighten the mood...¡±


    ¡°Well, then do it better!¡±


    ¡°Ok?¡± Midoricha coincided.


    ¡°Ugh, we mustn¡¯t fail, you know.¡±


    ¡°I do know; that¡¯s why we¡¯re here.¡±


    ¡°So you say, just don¡¯t get in my way.¡± Gurenji huffed.


    As he went ahead of the others, Midoricha looked at Bridget with confusion.


    ¡°What¡¯s his problem?¡± He asked. Bridget could only shrug in response.


    Unauthorized use: this story is on Amazon without permission from the author. Report any sightings.


    ¡°Hey, aren¡¯t you guys coming?¡± Gurenji called from a short distance ahead, ¡°Could you be any slower?¡±


    ¡°Maybe he¡¯s trying to get in good graces with the Princess?¡± Bridget whispered to Midoricha.


    ¡°What was that?¡± Gurenji overheard the last bit of their conversation.


    ¡°What? I thought that was the case, am I wrong?¡± Bridget asked.


    ¡°Now that¡¯s just absurd! What made you think that?¡±


    ¡°Well, you seemed kind of down in the dumps before we left.¡±


    Gurenji¡¯s eyes widened with shock. He looked over at the floor sorrowfully before sighing.


    ¡°I just wanted her to approve of me, or even...¡± He murmured faintly. ¡°I mean; I¡¯ve been trying to make this kingdom a better place for all of us, but why doesn¡¯t she trust me?¡±


    ¡°I know I shouldn¡¯t be saying this since it¡¯s none of my business...¡± Bridget said, scratching the back of her head, ¡°But I don¡¯t think that¡¯s the case at all.¡±


    ¡°What do you mean?¡±


    ¡°Yeah, maybe if you mellowed out and listened to her feelings...¡±


    ¡°I do listen!¡± Gurenji exclaimed. ¡°But me ¡®mellow out¡¯? That¡¯s a weakness that I don¡¯t want to have...¡±


    ¡°Weakness? But how can¡ª?¡± Bridget started.


    ¡°They¡¯re all scum.¡±


    ¡°Now, how would you know that? Do you know them personally?¡±


    ¡°You just love talking and asking questions, don¡¯t you?¡±


    ¡°Don¡¯t tell me you¡¯ve tried to know or talk to someone without yelling or belittling them!¡± Bridget retorted.


    ¡°What, are you saying that I should change?¡± Gurenji questioned.


    ¡°No, I¡¯m not.¡±


    ¡°Then...¡±


    ¡°What I¡¯m saying is... I know not everyone in the world is friendly, and yeah, they can be scum like you said, but that doesn¡¯t mean you have to assume or take it out on everyone around you.


    ¡°You should give others a chance at least, especially those that want to help you. Don¡¯t you think the Princess would want that too?¡±


    After much deliberation, Gurenji sighed once more. ¡°You¡¯re right. I need to learn a thing or two, after all...¡±


    ¡°That¡¯s what I like to hear!¡± Bridget exclaimed ecstatically.


    ¡°But that doesn¡¯t mean I need you to tell me that!¡±


    ¡°Yeah, yeah...¡± Bridget said, rolling her eyes.

 Episode 14 (Part 4)

    Glenda appeared back at her school at last. However, noise rang through her ears, she turned a corner, and found that what Clause said was true! Benjamin clones roamed everywhere, spawning from the hallways to the outside of the school!


    ¡°What the devil is the meaning of this!?¡± She roared.


    The lady turned and noticed some students fighting back. Amongst them, she called out to the one out of the dorms the other day, the girl with freckles.


    ¡°Ms. Glenda, is that you?¡± The freckled girl noticed and asked.


    ¡°What¡¯s going on here?¡±


    ¡°To be honest, I don¡¯t know.¡± She replied. ¡°Seems like an all-out war is going on, we¡¯re trying to fight them off the best we can but¡ª¡±


    Taken from Royal Road, this narrative should be reported if found on Amazon.


    ¡°It¡¯s Troy.¡± Glenda interrupted.


    ¡°Troy?¡±


    ¡°When I find that boy...¡±


    Glenda spun her nunchuck like a helicopter, propelling herself into the air for briefly. She then slammed the weapon down to the ground, causing the floors to shake, getting everyone else¡¯s attention in the process. She twirled the weapon, and a faint glow appeared around it. Once the aura around the nunchucks got big enough, Glenda chucked it at the clones like a bowling ball, making a large group of clones disappear with a single strike.


    ¡°...he will pay.¡± She finished her sentence.


    ¡°Wow, that was awesome.¡± The freckled girl said in awe.


    ¡°Guys, we have bad news!¡± Another student came down the stairs to call out.


    ¡°What is it?¡±


    ¡°Those aren¡¯t all the clones; there''s much more on the top floor, causing havoc!¡±


    ¡°That¡¯s where the Principal¡¯s office is!¡± Glenda shouted.


    ¡°What should we do now?¡± Another student asked the teacher.


    ¡°Split up, find, and take down the clones; I have to make sure nothing bad happens to the Principal!¡± Glenda ordered.


    ¡°Yes, ma¡¯am!¡± The students replied and hurried off.


    If she finds out, Glenda thought as she hurried to the top floor of the school, I¡¯ll never be able to forgive myself!

 Episode 15 (Part 1)

    Back in the Principal¡¯s office, the blonde Principal relaxed contently in her jar¡¯s green liquid, with Horace standing guard. She watched as many bubbles rose from within the jar as she felt a soft thump resonating from her desk, and a knock came from the door.


    ¡°What¡¯s all that, racket?¡± She yawned. ¡°Could you go check and see where it¡¯s coming from, Horace? I¡¯m trying to get some shut-eye...¡±


    Horace saluted and walked over to open the door. However, before he reached it, the door slammed open, nearly hitting him against the wall. The girl standing in the doorway stomped her way inside, shutting the door and locking it behind her.


    ¡°Hey, Principal!¡± Lauren called out loud.


    ¡°Lauren, what are you doing here?¡± The Principal¡¯s floating head questioned. ¡°Did you make that noise?¡±


    ¡°No.¡±


    ¡°Do you know where it came from?¡±


    ¡°No...¡±


    ¡°Then why are you here?¡±


    ¡°I¡¯m here for a different reason: revenge. I came here to defeat you.¡±


    Love this story? Find the genuine version on the author''s preferred platform and support their work!


    .-.-.-.


    Glenda searched all over the top floor, but couldn¡¯t find anything. No wandering clones, or any signs of destruction. Could that student have been lying to her? Was it a trap? Why was this area so quiet? She finally made it to the Principal¡¯s office, overhearing a loud and heated argument. Glenda tried to open the door but found it locked.


    ¡°But why?¡± The monster Principal asked.


    ¡°Simple. I need to put a stop to these school teachings,¡± Lauren responded.


    The Principal tried her best to keep up an innocent facade, but with each word that passed through Lauren¡¯s lips, she found that task harder and harder to accomplish.


    ¡°Why would you want to do that? Our teachings make our students more powerful, and they can even make lots of friends and discoveries with their powers¡ª¡±


    ¡°Liar!¡± Lauren interrupted, as her blood boiled while listening to the Principals¡¯ speech she found to be self-righteous.


    ¡°Excuse me!?¡± The Principal questioned. Her mouth gaped, practically stunned silent at her student¡¯s outburst.


    ¡°It doesn¡¯t bring happiness at all. It¡¯s the exact opposite!¡±


    ¡°Why do you say that?¡± The Headmistress dropped the act. ¡°Perhaps if you warmed up to others and stopped being such a cold¡ª¡±


    ¡°My parents died because of your stupid teachings!¡±


    The Principal gasped. ¡°R-really? Is that so? I¡¯m sorry; I didn''t know...¡±


    ¡°You, what?¡± Lauren inquired, her face a flurry of emotions.


    ¡°I don¡¯t remember.¡±


    ¡°How could you forget? Weren¡¯t you there?¡± Lauren murmured. After fidgeting for a minute or two, she finally spoke: ¡°Fine, let me enlighten you on my troubled past, and my justified rage.¡±


    ¡°Very well, please go right ahead, Lauren.¡±


    ¡°I think it¡¯s been a decade since then; I can¡¯t remember that well, but everything else I¡¯m pretty sure I know...¡±

 Episode 15 (Part 2)

    ¡°On the day that it happened, my parents took me to an open house to try to enroll in your school. I was so excited the night before that I couldn¡¯t even sleep. I wanted to be great at studies just like them. As we talked about the tour, I saw a young boy peeking from the side of the building. I said nothing, though, because I thought I had imagined things.


    ¡°When we entered the building, a tall woman immediately greeted us. It was Glenda.


    ¡®Hello there.¡¯ She greeted me with a wave.


    ¡®Um... h-hi?¡¯ I tried my best to say something but ended up choking on my words. I ran behind my mom¡¯s legs and shook uncontrollably.


    ¡®Long time no see, so you¡¯re here for the tour, correct?¡¯ Glenda asked my parents. ¡®You know some areas of the school are off-limits because of an accident yesterday.¡¯


    ¡®Yes, we¡¯re aware.¡¯ My dad replied.


    ¡®I see.¡¯ Glenda then turned to me and squatted down to better talk to me on my level. ¡°I hope you enjoy your time here and end up liking the school.¡±


    ¡°Well, I hope so too...¡± I replied.


    ¡°I didn¡¯t want to hurt her feelings, so I lied and gave her a weak smile, even though we had just got here.


    ¡®There¡¯s a lot of neat stuff around the school. I want to show you if you don¡¯t mind.¡¯


    ¡®That sounds wonderful, Glenda.¡¯ My mom replied.


    ¡®I can even introduce you to the Principal¡ª¡¯


    ¡®Uh, let¡¯s not.¡¯ My father interjected.


    ¡®Why not? I¡¯m sure she¡¯d be delighted to see a fresh, new¡ª¡¯


    ¡°At that moment, I drew my attention to a shadow watching us from the corner of the hallway. I was about to tell my parents about it, but before I could, the shadow ran off and curiosity got the better of me as I chased after it.


    Stolen from its rightful place, this narrative is not meant to be on Amazon; report any sightings.


    ¡°I ended up in a dimly lit room. I heard the door close behind me and panicked. Backing up against the wall, I accidentally knocked over a skeleton that had been standing in the corner, causing it to fall on the floor. I looked over and saw boxes tumbled across the floor with a boy on the ground. Said boy noticed I was staring and tried to run away.


    ¡®Hey, wait, where are you going?¡¯ I asked.


    ¡®Why are you following me?¡¯ The boy asked back.


    ¡®What are you doing?¡¯


    ¡®Why do you care?¡¯


    ¡®Um¡­¡¯


    The boy sighed in disbelief. ¡®Ugh, look, if I tell you why, will you keep it to yourself and not tell anyone else? You don¡¯t seem like the type who¡¯d do something like tattletale, but I want to make sure¡­¡¯


    ¡®I won¡¯t tell. Your secret is safe with me.¡¯


    ¡®All right.¡¯ He took a deep breath and exhaled before explaining. ¡®I¡¯m here to save my dad. He was supposed to teach me how to use dark magic this week.¡¯


    ¡®What happened to him?¡¯


    ¡®He got captured and taken into custody by this school.¡¯


    ¡®Well, dark magic sounds creepy¡­¡¯


    ¡®Creepy, are you kidding? It¡¯s the coolest thing ever like you would not believe!¡¯


    ¡®Oh, but do you know why they took¡ª?¡¯


    ¡°Before I could finish my question, lightning struck the space between us. We turned around and saw a tall man with no head standing beside a window looking all menacing. We screamed and rushed over to pop open the air vents and went to crawl inside.


    ¡°I couldn¡¯t believe what I was doing. I wasn¡¯t thinking straight at all and assumed that he wasn¡¯t either. We soon ended up at the Vision Library and exited the vents. To our dismay, Horace had been waiting for us there and grabbed the boy by his shirt collar. I ran over to hide behind one of the back bookshelves and saw the boy struggle. I tried to push the bookshelves down but wasn¡¯t strong enough.


    ¡°Horace eventually found me as he dragged us to your office, and that was when I first met you. You had been talking with two other adults so you could ask who we were. Glenda and my parents showed up. Horace let go of us, and I reunited with my parents. The boy wasn¡¯t so lucky.


    ¡®That was troublesome.¡¯ I heard you say under your breath.


    ¡®We¡¯re so glad you guys solved that minor issue.¡¯ The older woman chirped.


    ¡®We should go.¡¯ My mom said.


    ¡®Why not stay here and chat?¡¯ The older man suggested.


    ¡®We¡¯d rather not.¡¯ My dad insisted.


    You then said, ¡®Now that you mention it, there is something I¡¯d love to discuss with you two.¡¯


    ¡®What about the kids?¡¯ Glenda questioned.


    ¡®I don¡¯t need your pity!¡¯ The boy retorted.


    After thinking about it, you decided the boy could stay, but I had to wait outside with Glenda.

 Episode 15 (Part 3)

    ¡°Glenda and I sat on a bench, staring at the office door in front of us. Both of us wondered what they were discussing. However, no matter how much I strained my ears, I couldn¡¯t hear what they were saying. I felt terrible; all that boy wanted to do was save his father. Could I have gotten in his way?


    ¡®Hey, Miss,¡¯ I turned to Glenda and spoke up, ¡®do you know dark magic?¡¯


    ¡®Dark magic?¡¯ Glenda questioned. Her eyes widened. ¡®Why do you know about that?¡¯


    ¡®I, well, I heard about it from¡­¡¯


    ¡®A dangerous man is being held in this school who conjures up evil spells. Thankfully, he lost, and there should be no way he can ever¡ª¡¯


    ¡®Is... dark magic evil?¡¯


    ¡®Well¡­¡¯ Glenda paused, unsure of the answer to give me.


    ¡°We heard a strange, loud noise as we turned toward the door. The door blew off its hinges, and an explosion consumed the room. Glenda and I got thrown back, and I landed on top of her. We watched as the fire spread out in the hallway. Another explosion occurred as Glenda jumped in front of me to block the blasts.


    ¡®What¡¯s going on?¡¯ I asked, having trouble breathing.


    ¡®I don¡¯t know!¡¯ Glenda exclaimed, panicking. ¡®But I have to get back and make sure everyone is ok!¡¯


    Help support creative writers by finding and reading their stories on the original site.


    ¡®I¡¯ll go too!¡¯


    ¡®No, it¡¯s much too dangerous for you!¡¯ Glenda used her magic to encase me in a sphere.


    ¡°With a snap of her fingers, I got whisked away back outside the school. The bubble popped, and I fell onto the grass. When I got up, I looked and saw the whole building got caught up in flames. I could hear the sounds of screaming and anguish coming from over there. Just then, I heard a familiar voice.


    ¡®I... failed.¡¯ I heard a whisper. It came from the boy from before. ¡®I wasn¡¯t able to save him.¡¯


    ¡®I¡¯m sorry.¡¯ I apologized, something occurred to me. ¡®Wait, what about my parents?¡¯


    ¡®They... didn¡¯t make it either. I¡¯m sorry.¡¯


    ¡°I couldn¡¯t believe what I had heard. I wanted it to be a nightmare I could wake up from, but it was no dream. My parents were gone. I failed to hold back my tears and cried with all my heart. That was the last time I cried in front of someone.


    ¡°The boy explained to me that the adults that had been talking with you, the Headmistress, were my parents¡¯ allies in the past and that they had been fighting over who could control a planet. Those adults attacked them out of rage and jealousy. The boy¡¯s father escaped and ended up dying to protect his son, who could not fight back. And now, everyone had to pay the price for his betrayal.


    ¡°The boy walked over to me, tears running down my face, and said, ¡®Hey, I remembered something, dad said that dark magic could do anything.


    ¡®If we find his spell book, that contains all of his spells, we can use that to bring our folks back to life, and get our revenge on the ones that took them away from us.¡¯


    ¡®But how? Won¡¯t we get caught like your dad?¡¯ I asked, choking on my words.


    ¡®Well, when we¡¯re older, we will enroll here. We can find it easier that way.¡¯ He extended his hand. ¡®I need your help, though. You want to save your parents, right?¡¯


    I wiped my eyes and nodded. ¡®Of course.¡¯ I took his hand and stood up to look at him, face to face.


    ¡®Name¡¯s Troy, what¡¯s yours?¡¯


    ¡®Lauren, nice to meet you.¡¯


    Ever since that day, we have been planning, day after day, waiting for the right time to strike you down.¡±

 Episode 15 (Part 4)

    ¡°And is today that day?¡± The monster Principal asked.


    ¡°Yeah, it is. Do you still not remember?¡± Lauren inquired.


    Horace walked over to the Principal and signed to get the Head Mistress¡¯s attention. She caught on and realized what he was trying to say.


    ¡°Ah, right.¡± She said finally, ¡°I remember now, but it seems you made some errors in your story.¡±


    ¡°What?¡± Lauren asked.


    ¡°Allow us to explain, from our point of view, if that¡¯s ok with you.¡±


    ¡°Go ahead.¡±


    .-.-.-.


    ¡°It happened during the time you had been waiting outside. I chatted with the grownups while Troy had been waiting impatiently on the sidelines. Just then, I heard some strange sounds.


    ¡®Does anyone else hear that?¡¯ I had asked the others.


    ¡®That must be my dad,¡¯ Troy commented excitedly. ¡®he must have escaped and is coming to get revenge!¡¯


    ¡®That man is your father!?¡¯ I asked, shocked at his revelation.


    ¡®Yep, and I came here to¡ª¡¯


    ¡®Everyone hide!¡¯ I shouted, not allowing Troy the time to finish.


    ¡°Before we had time to do anything, though, a Cosmic Electron Grenade appeared and exploded, spewing out electricity and allowing fires to spring to life and spread.


    ¡°I know Troy and Horace hid behind my desk to avoid the impact, but I, someone stuck inside the jar, had no way of avoiding it. The pot broke, and I was on the verge of death.


    I faintly heard Troy saying something like: ¡®He must not know that I came to save him.¡¯


    Stolen novel; please report.


    ¡°I saw a glimpse of Horace as he picked me up, and a ray of purple light from the corner of my eye. I turned in Horace¡¯s arms over and saw Troy¡¯s father, Trevor, with dark energy surrounding his hands and body.


    ¡®You again?¡¯ I asked weakly.


    Trevor grinned as he walked closer. ¡®At least you now know how I feel, being all helpless.¡¯


    ¡®Aw yeah, now I can see the action!¡¯ Troy exclaimed quietly to himself.


    ¡®Troy?¡¯ Trevor looked over and noticed that boy coming out from behind my desk. But when Horace turned to him, he became hostile once again. ¡®Hey, stay away from my son if you know what¡¯s good for¡ª¡¯


    ¡°None of us had expected it to happen, not even I saw it coming. A green ray of light shot through the air and hit the man in the chest as he collapsed to the ground. Standing in the doorway, Glenda stood beside the entrance as smoke rose from her fingers.


    She looked down at her hands and gasped. ¡®What... what have I done?¡¯


    ¡®Dad? Dad!¡¯ Troy cried. He rushed over to his father, who writhed in pain.


    The father looked into his son¡¯s eyes, his voice weak. ¡®Son, I¡¯m sorry... but you need to get¡­¡¯ He wasn¡¯t able to finish his sentence before he had drawn his last breath.


    Troy glared at Glenda; there was a dark fire in his teary eyes. ¡®You... monster! You¡¯ll pay for this!¡¯ He dashed out of the room in record time.


    ¡®What happened?¡¯ I asked in confusion.


    ¡®We¡¯ll explain to you later. We need to get out of here!¡¯ Glenda exclaimed.


    ¡°She, Horace, and I were the only ones that made it out of the school. We couldn''t save anyone else in time, as everyone else had laid restless on the floors of my office, and the school burned to ashes. It took another couple of months to fix everything, but there was nothing we could do to fill the holes in our hearts or bring the others back...¡±


    .-.-.-.


    ¡°So, there¡¯s our story.¡± The Principal finished.


    ¡°That¡¯s it?¡± Lauren asked. ¡°Even if you didn¡¯t kill them as you claim, you still left them to die! You didn¡¯t even try to get them out of the burning building!¡±


    ¡°We had no choice; we didn¡¯t mean to¡ª¡±


    ¡°Lies, all lies! How can I believe someone like you?¡±


    ¡°Don¡¯t you realize who the real enemy is? Troy is deceiving you!¡±


    ¡°How do I know you¡¯re not lying to me?¡± Lauren pointed out. ¡°And besides, I still have the goal of saving my parents in mind, and there¡¯s no way I¡¯m backing down! Not after all these years...¡±


    ¡°You can¡¯t. Dark magic is dangerous. If you try to bring someone back to life via magic...¡±


    ¡°Try me.¡±


    ¡°I see.¡± The Headmistress spoke in a chilling voice, ¡°Then you leave me no choice. I am sorry for what you had to go through, but I will not allow your plans to succeed!¡±


    She called for Horace to take her head out of the jar. He then placed her head on top of his body. Her hair went from wavy, blonde to straight, and purple. Her eyes turned red and took complete control of Horace¡¯s body.


    ¡°Now that¡¯s messed up,¡± Lauren said, as she scrunched up her nose in disgust.


    ¡°Are you ready, Lauren?¡± The Principal asked.


    ¡°Yeah, I am,¡± Lauren confirmed, determined.

 Episode 16 (Part 1)

    Meanwhile, outside of the school, Troy and a Benjamin clone watched Streterra burn to the ground once again. They had Harry and Chi-Chi, both encased in a magic bubble.


    ¡°Everything is going according to plan...¡± Troy said aloud to himself, as he looked down at his black and purple pentagram.


    ¡°So, how is the spell coming along?¡± The Benjamin clone asked.


    ¡°It¡¯s almost complete; soon I¡¯ll be able to conjure up this new spell.¡±


    ¡°Great to hear.¡±


    ¡°Hey, wait, why go for only this world? Why not use dark magic to conquer all the worlds? I mean, the real Benjamin and his allies are still on Earth somewhere.¡±


    ¡°Not a bad idea. Anything I can do to help?¡± In response, Troy whispered into the clone¡¯s ear. ¡°I see; you got it.¡± He nodded in agreement. ¡°I¡¯ll finish this before your spell is complete.¡±


    ¡°Ok, get to it.¡±


    The fake Benjamin created a portal to hop into it.


    .-.-.-.


    This story originates from a different website. Ensure the author gets the support they deserve by reading it there.


    Once the fake Benjamin arrived at the portal realm, he chanted a magic spell, which caused black blobs to appear. He ordered them to go into the portals laid out before them. The clean, pristine portals got contaminated, spreading across the areas and regions.


    ¡°Now this is more like it!¡± He exclaimed.


    ¡°Hey, who¡¯s there?¡± A female voice called out from afar.


    ¡°I¡¯ll go check...¡± Another person chimed in.


    ¡°Uh, oh... I got to hurry and leave...¡± The Benjamin clone muttered to himself.


    ¡°Hey, stop! What do you think you¡¯re doing?¡± Princess Murasakiiro came into the room and asked.


    ¡°Just giving you guys a little present before I go. See you, suckers!¡± The Benjamin clone taunted before jumping back into a portal.


    ¡°No, wait!¡±


    ¡°What happened, Saki?¡± Akapin came over and asked.


    ¡°A man put a curse on all our portals, affecting each of the worlds they represent!¡±


    ¡°He did what?¡±


    ¡°Yes, and whatever it¡¯s doing, they¡¯ll all¡ª¡±


    ¡°Girls come quickly, there¡¯s trouble!¡± Clause ran into the room and exclaimed.


    .-.-.-.


    The two Pilkons headed back to the cauldron room, only to find that all the world bubbles had turned black and stopped moving.


    Black blobs spawned and came to life, running around and causing havoc in each of the worlds represented. Princess Murasakiiro floated to the cauldron and realized that the water had become a pitch-black tar. She didn''t know what to do.


    ¡°This is bad; this is awful!¡± She panicked.


    ¡°What should we do?¡± Clause asked.


    ¡°I, uh, we need to tell Bridget and the others to come back here as fast as possible!¡±


    ¡°But what about the antidote?¡±


    ¡°Their safety is also important, but... I don¡¯t know anymore!¡±


    ¡°We have little time left.¡± Akapin mentioned, ¡°If they don¡¯t get it soon...¡±


    ¡°Let¡¯s hope they do then; time is running short.¡± Clause replied.

 Episode 16 (Part 2)

    Bridget, Midoricha, and Gurenji made it to a part of the region where the green had resided. They went through the odd forest in search of the antidote.


    ¡°There¡¯s so much green in this place, too much of it!¡± Gurenji said in a disgusted tone.


    ¡°There¡¯s also a lot of bugs around here too,¡± Midoricha added.


    ¡°Well, yeah. There are a bunch of crazy and different worlds out there. You never know what happens in each of them...¡±


    ¡°Huh.¡±


    Just then, a familiar female voice called out to them.


    ¡°Guys, can you hear me?¡±


    ¡°Was that Saki I just heard?¡± Bridget asked.


    ¡°I think I heard it too,¡± Gurenji replied.


    ¡°Please, listen to me.¡± The Princess pleaded. ¡°You must leave this place at once.¡±


    ¡°But why?¡± Bridget questioned.


    ¡°Yeah, why?¡± Gurenji and Midoricha added in unison.


    ¡°It¡¯s dangerous; more enemies have invaded the world. If you don¡¯t make it out of there¡ª¡±


    ¡°But what about your mom?¡± Gurenji asked, ¡°Weren¡¯t we going to¡ª?¡±


    ¡°I know, but...¡±


    ¡°No, we¡¯ll take our chances.¡± Bridget interrupted. ¡°We promised to get the antidote for you, right, Saki?¡±


    Unauthorized tale usage: if you spot this story on Amazon, report the violation.


    ¡°Yeah, we won¡¯t give up!¡± Gurenji agreed.


    ¡°Well, ok, I trust you guys,¡± Murasakiiro replied.


    ¡°All right, let¡¯s get going, then!¡± Bridget declared.


    ¡°Yeah!¡± Midorichi and Gurenji nodded in agreement before heading off once again.


    ¡°You know, that¡¯s the first time I¡¯ve heard you agree with me on something.¡± Bridget pointed out.


    ¡°Well, of course,¡± Gurenji responded proudly. ¡°What you said was 101% correct.¡±


    ¡°I, also, agree,¡± Midoricha added.


    ¡°You¡¯ve been quiet lately, Midoricha...¡± Bridget commented.


    ¡°Well, I didn¡¯t want to get yelled at by Gurenji again.¡±


    ¡°Look, about that...¡± Gurenji began. ¡°What I meant by that is you shouldn¡¯t state the obvious all the time.¡±


    ¡°Oh, now I get it.¡±


    A rustle in the bushes got the group¡¯s attention. Bridget turned and watched as a strange creature jumped out from the bushes. It had heads and limbs attached to one giant flabby blob with red eyes, purple arms, and a black swarming torso.


    As it walked towards them in an unsettling way, Bridget, Midoricha, and Gurenji all made a break for it and sprinted away.


    They ran for their lives, trying not to trip and get caught by the strange creature until they came across a cliff. Stuck in a tight spot, with little time to think of a way out of their mess, the blobs inched closer to them. The Pilkons could probably float away, but what would that leave Bridget?


    ¡°What should we do now?¡± Gurenji asked.


    ¡°Jump!¡± Bridget yelled.


    ¡°What? Are you out of your mind?¡± Gurenji doubled back in shock.


    ¡°That''s a fantastic idea; let¡¯s do it!¡± Midoricha exclaimed.


    Without looking back, Bridget leaped off the cliff, with the other two Pilkon following right behind her. Gurenji and Midoricha grabbed on to Bridget¡¯s feet so she could float down safely onto the ground.


    After separating from her feet, the three looked up as the creatures didn¡¯t follow them. Then again, considering how steep the cliff was, they couldn¡¯t be sure if it wasn¡¯t following them.


    ¡°Man, that was a close one.¡± Bridget sighed in relief.


    ¡°My head hurts,¡± Gurenji complained.


    ¡°And that¡¯s a long way up from here,¡± Midoricha commented. ¡°Guess there¡¯s no turning back now.¡±


    ¡°Tell me about it,¡± Gurenji muttered bitterly.


    ¡°Let¡¯s get going then. Hopefully, we should be almost there...¡± Bridget proclaimed.


    She continued to walk the path in front of her, with the Pilkons not too far behind.

 Episode 16 (Part 3)

    Back at the base, a portal formed within the TV. Isabelle and Benjamin flew from it and landed back on the couch. Benjamin rubbed his head before opening his eyes, realizing what had happened.


    ¡°Chi-Chi! Harry!¡± He shouted as the portal within the TV disappeared. Benjamin ran to try and make it through despite this, while Isabelle just watched, unsure what to say in the situation.


    ¡°Hey, Isabelle?¡± Nicholas communicated to her through the laptop.


    ¡°Yeah, I¡¯m here. What¡¯s up, Nicholas?¡± Isabelle asked.


    ¡°Thank goodness. You¡¯re all right...¡±


    ¡°I know, but how are we supposed to defeat that guy? Not to mention, save Benjamin¡¯s animal buddies?¡±


    ¡°Well, er, I¡ª¡±


    ¡°What have I done?¡± Benjamin mumbled sorrowfully, burying his face in his hands. ¡°If only I hadn¡¯t¡ª¡±


    ¡°Benjamin, don¡¯t blame yourself...¡± Isabelle said as she crawled over to place her hand on his shoulder.


    If you come across this story on Amazon, be aware that it has been stolen from Royal Road. Please report it.


    ¡°But I got arrogant and careless. I ended up caring more about the sphere than Harry and Chi-Chi¡¯s safety. I left them behind, because of my¡ª¡±


    ¡°Don¡¯t worry; we¡¯ll get them back!¡±


    ¡°I don¡¯t know how, though...¡±


    ¡°I¡¯m sure we can find a way.¡±


    ¡°Thanks for the vote of confidence,¡± Benjamin muttered.


    ¡°No problem.¡± Isabelle chirped.


    Nicholas screamed, ¡°Oh, shoot!¡±


    ¡°What¡¯s wrong, Nicholas?¡± Isabelle turned and asked.


    ¡°Save the talking for later; look out the window!¡±


    Isabelle and Benjamin peeked outside, and to their horror, mutant blob-like creatures roamed the streets from the reflection of the window glass. They had dark green faces, purple bulging eyes, dark red veins, and black limbs loosely attached to their bodies.


    People screamed in fear as they ran from the monsters. The things headed towards Benjamin¡¯s house, as the pair dashed back inside blocked the doors and windows.


    Once they finished with that, the two back up to the center of the house and exchanged worried glances.


    ¡°Where do we go now?¡± Benjamin asked.


    ¡°Uh... up! Let¡¯s go up!¡± Isabelle replied, pointing toward the ceiling.


    Benjamin decided not to question how; he didn¡¯t care as long as they got out of their current situation. Isabelle typed up as fast as she could on her laptop, creating an aqua-green platform for the two of them to stand on.


    Benjamin grabbed his wand from the ground and hopped onto the platform before it took off. As they reached the roof, Benjamin used his magic to create a hole in the ceiling and have the remains hit the creatures, who had just now broken in.

 Episode 16 (Part 4)

    After pausing their ascent above Benjamin¡¯s roof, the two see that the strange creatures were everywhere they looked,  causing mayhem and mischief in their waking hour.


    ¡°Oh man, this is horrible!¡± Benjamin exclaimed, watching the chaos unfold.


    ¡°Nicholas, where are you right now?¡± Isabelle asked through the laptop. ¡°We can pick you up!¡±


    ¡°Well, I¡¯m kind of on a roof,¡± Nicholas replied.


    ¡°You too?¡±


    ¡°Yeah, but I¡¯ll try to manage until you guys get here.¡±


    ¡°You shouldn¡¯t be too far, though; just hang in there!¡±


    Isabelle moved the platform to fly as Benjamin held on for dear life. In no time, they found Nicholas fending off some creatures which climbed up to his house.


    Just as Isabelle waved and shouted for Nicholas¡¯ attention, the platform slowly disappeared. Having nothing to stand on, Benjamin and Isabelle fell, Nicholas grabbed Isabelle and pulled her up onto the roof with him, but Benjamin wasn¡¯t as lucky and fell straight onto the ground.


    This tale has been unlawfully lifted from Royal Road; report any instances of this story if found elsewhere.


    He rubbed his head, brushed off his clothes, and saw that the creatures were gaining around towards him. Benjamin tried to brace himself, but when he shut his eyes and opened them again, the beings soon became ash.


    Benjamin saw a guy fighting the monsters back with a sword. Even from a distance, Benjamin recognized him almost instantly. Isabelle and Nicholas noticed him, too, and watched as he sliced the creatures up with his sword and zapped them to ash with magic.


    ¡°Who¡¯s that guy?¡± Isabelle whispered.


    ¡°I don¡¯t know, but he''s not bad,¡± Nicholas whispered back.


    ¡°Man, these things just keep coming,¡± Sebastian said to himself. ¡°I hope I can handle them all.¡±


    ¡°Hey, you there!¡± Benjamin called out as he walked over to him.


    ¡°Benjamin?¡± Sebastian paused in his fighting.


    ¡°Sebastian?¡± Benjamin couldn¡¯t help but stop in his tracks.


    ¡°What are you doing here?¡± They asked in unison as they pointed at one another. ¡°You¡¯re asking me?¡±


    ¡°Guys pay attention; they¡¯re still in the area!¡± Isabelle called out to them.


    Nicholas looked over at his friend¡¯s computer and saw it had grown a sickly purple aura around it. The atmosphere had spread out and formed into a beam of light, zooming past him and instead, hitting Benjamin and Sebastian, making them disappear without a trace.


    Isabelle and Nicholas both gasped in shock.


    ¡°What the¡ª What happened?!¡± Isabelle asked, frantic.


    ¡°I don¡¯t know; I¡¯m so confused!¡± Nicholas exclaimed.


    ¡°What¡¯s going on? Where are they now!?"

 Episode 17 (Part 1)

    Benjamin and Sebastian woke up and found themselves in an empty white void. There were no objects, no doors, no people except for them. It felt like being trapped in a giant, white box with no way out.


    ¡°Hey, where are we?¡± Benjamin asked.


    ¡°Why are you asking me? I have no clue.¡± Sebastian replied.


    ¡°Well, this sucks. Do you have any idea what happened back there?¡±


    ¡°Not really. What about you? Do you know what was up with those things?¡±


    ¡°No way. I mean, I remembered summoning a monster to help me, but it never showed up, and I don¡¯t believe it¡¯s any of those guys.¡±


    ¡°Wait, say that again?¡± Sebastian asked.


    ¡°Say what again? That I tried to¡ª?¡±


    ¡°So, you¡¯re the one that summoned that monster in the junkyard?¡±


    ¡°Whoa, hey, hold on... did the spell work, after all?¡±


    ¡°Tell me something, Benjamin. Why are you here? How did you even¡ª?¡±


    ¡°Wait, I wanted to take over worlds, but I didn¡¯t want to destroy them,¡± Benjamin told him. ¡°And besides, Troy¡¯s the one that put me through all this mess! I¡¯d be in my dorms if it weren''t for¡ª¡±


    ¡°Troy? Are you blaming it on him? Now I can¡¯t believe what you¡¯re saying...¡±


    ¡°What''s gotten into you?¡±


    ¡°You¡¯re the one responsible for all this, aren¡¯t you? Is the traitor you of all people? I can¡¯t believe it, but with this opportunity, you leave me no choice.¡±


    ¡°What are you saying? Why would I¡ª?¡±


    ¡°You know, I¡¯ve been thinking,¡± Sebastian muttered, lowering his head. ¡°What do I want to do with my life? What is my goal in life? I wasn¡¯t so sure at first; in fact, I didn¡¯t want to decide, but, after spending time on this little planet, I...¡±


    Enjoying this book? Seek out the original to ensure the author gets credit.


    ¡°Let me guess; you want to help Earth and humanity?¡±


    ¡°No, I only want to protect those that I care about... and I¡¯ll start by killing you! Prepare to die!¡±


    Sebastian¡¯s hair and sword changed to the color orange as he charged at Benjamin. With every swing of his sword, he threw some beams of magic at Benjamin, who focused on dodging.


    Sebastian didn¡¯t understand. They¡¯ve been fighting and arguing for as long as they¡¯ve known each other, proving who¡¯s superior. This spar could be the best chance to settle it once and for all. But, for whatever reason, Benjamin didn¡¯t fight back.


    ¡°Why aren¡¯t you fighting back?¡± Sebastian asked, fuming.


    ¡°As much as I want to,¡± Benjamin started, ¡°you¡¯re not my real enemy here.¡±


    ¡°But who else could you be targeting, besides...?¡±


    ¡°Can¡¯t you see I¡¯m not the one you should fight? You never told me why you were even on Earth to begin with!¡±


    ¡°Me?¡± Sebastian stopped attacking. ¡°Well, Lauren pushed me to a portal that led me here so I could find the traitor. I don¡¯t know why she did that; I mean, she could¡¯ve easily told me or...¡± A wave of realization hit him as his face dropped. ¡°Oh my gosh, she set me up.¡±


    That took you long enough. Benjamin thought. ¡°She and Troy are working together. They must have sent us both here so they could take over the school without having to worry about us trying to stop them. They probably did the same to the teachers, I think.¡±


    ¡°What ¡ª How do you, of all people, know¡ª?¡±


    An echo of clapping interrupted their conversation. Sebastian and Benjamin looked up and saw a familiar face.


    ¡°So, you finally figured it out?¡± The Benjamin clone questioned with a smug smile.


    ¡°Is that... a clone?¡± Sebastian guessed.


    ¡°Wow, I guessed that too,¡± Benjamin admitted. ¡°Thanks for confirming it for me, you loser!¡± He shouted.


    ¡°Man, you¡¯re irritating.¡± Fake Benjamin muttered.


    ¡°But even so, you showed up again...¡±


    ¡°So are you the one who sent us here? Why would you do that?¡± Sebastian asked.


    ¡°So it¡¯d be easier for me to kill you both. No one will help you either.¡±


    Sebastian clenched his teeth; he didn¡¯t know how to react or what to do. Benjamin, on the other hand, glanced at Sebastian¡¯s weapon before snatching it and lunging at the clone, cutting his cheek, as a trickle of blood ran down on his face. This took aback Sebastian.


    ¡°What do you think you¡¯re¡ª?¡±


    ¡°This way, it¡¯ll be easier for you to tell who¡¯s who,¡± Benjamin answered, handing back Sebastian¡¯s sword.


    ¡°No way, that¡¯s brilliant of you! When did you¡ª?¡±


    ¡°Now is not the time to talk about this. We have a bigger problem in front of us!¡±


    ¡°Hey, are you guys done talking?¡± The Benjamin clone asked as he readied his magic orbs. ¡°Are we going to fight or not?¡±


    ¡°You ready?¡± The real Benjamin asked.


    ¡°Yeah, I¡¯m ready,¡± Sebastian replied.


    ¡°Let¡¯s do this.¡±

 Episode 17 (Part 2)

    Benjamin¡¯s clone threw magic orbs at the duo, and they dodged them as best as they could. Sebastian blocked the shots with his sword and fired some beams right back at the clone. Fake Benjamin blocked them off with his fists, like an audition for a Kung-Fu movie.


    Benjamin shouted ¡®aura beam¡¯ and blasted a beam from his wand, trying to catch his clone by surprise, but the impostor swallowed it, licking his lips afterward.


    ¡°Mm, that was tasty.¡± The fake Benjamin commented.


    ¡°Hey, give that back!¡± Benjamin shouted.


    ¡°Sure thing.¡± The clone replied while he blocked another one of Sebastian¡¯s attacks and inhaled deeply.


    As he exhaled, Benjamin¡¯s aura beam reappeared, his mouth right towards Benjamin. He got out of the way, just in time, with the beam connecting with the wall behind him and exploding.


    Sebastian went in for another attack but got countered by a sword the clone materialized.


    Benjamin gave another battle cry as he attempted to strike the imposter in the back. The clone created another dark sword, blocking his attack and knocking Benjamin¡¯s wand out of his hand.


    ¡°Benjamin, you need to stop shouting and giving away your position!¡± Sebastian pointed out.


    ¡°Well, at least I¡¯m trying here!¡± Benjamin exclaimed.


    ¡°Are you saying I¡¯m not?¡±


    ¡°Whatever happened to ¡®no time for arguing¡¯?¡±


    ¡°I never said that, and you started it!¡±


    ¡°I did?¡±


    ¡°Hey!¡± The clone called out to Benjamin, ¡°You don¡¯t have to try if you don¡¯t want to.¡±


    ¡°What?¡± Benjamin asked.


    ¡°Why not give up and stop fighting altogether?¡±


    ¡°No.¡± Benjamin calmly replied, ¡°Give me back Harry and Chi-Chi, and then we can talk!¡±


    He whispered to his wand as it commanded it to summon water. The water rose quickly, flooding the room at an alarming rate. The imposter soon caught on, but Sebastian had no clue what Benjamin¡¯s plan was.


    The genuine version of this novel can be found on another site. Support the author by reading it there.


    ¡°Ah, I see,¡± The fake Benjamin commented, smugly, ¡°But there¡¯s no way you¡¯ll ever beat¡ª¡±


    Sebastian went in for another attack, but the clone blocked his sword once again. This time, Sebastian surprised the clone by kicking him in the stomach, causing the clone to fall into the water. Sebastian snatched the dark sword before it fell. Benjamin flew over to where his companion stood. They both performed lightning spells directed at the water. Once the enchantments finished, the two high-fived each other.


    ¡°Great teamwork!¡± Benjamin complimented.


    ¡°Wait, we don¡¯t know if he¡¯s dead or not.¡± Sebastian pointed out.


    ¡°What? But how could he survive something like¡ª?¡±


    The water quickly rose like a geyser. Using it as a distraction, the clone Benjamin snuck up behind the real magician and tackled him to a nearby wall. They punched and kicked with all their might, eventually falling into the water, leaving Sebastian floating above them, panicking. Unsure who was who anymore, he grabbed his sword, aiming carefully at them.


    In the water, the two Benjamins struggled, keeping themselves from drowning. The clone grabbed Benjamin by the neck and started choking him. However, he let go and backed away, barely missing several energy beams as they sliced through the water.


    Benjamin¡¯s unconscious form sunk into the water, as his life drained from his soul, and he couldn¡¯t move anymore. Out from the fading darkness of his mind, a soft voice spoke to him.


    Don¡¯t give up. Don¡¯t be discouraged. You can make it out of this, please keep trying...


    Benjamin slowly opened his eyes. Within the water¡¯s reflection, he saw many people he¡¯s met throughout his travels list some of them. Benjamin clenched his fists, knowing he shouldn¡¯t lose after coming this far, and he wouldn''t back down either.


    ¡°Where did he go now?¡± Sebastian asked as he looked around the waters, ¡°Was that even the right one?¡±


    ¡°Surprise, suckers!¡± The fake Benjamin jumped out of the water and headed straight towards Sebastian.


    Sebastian tried to stall him by blasting magic at him, but the clone brushed them off with ease. As the clone readied a kick, Sebastian shot magic at his face, pushing him back. The water rose again. This time, the real Benjamin leaped out and grabbed his imposter¡¯s legs, dragging him down into the water.


    They struggled more until Benjamin kicked his clone in the head and swam to the top. As he reached the surface, he closed his eyes and imagined the area turning cold, hard, and white. Thanks to the power of his magic, the water became completely encased in ice, trapping the faker underwater.


    ¡°Phew, that was close.¡± Benjamin sighed in relief.


    Sebastian, however, wasn¡¯t sure who won the fight.


    ¡°Hey you,¡± He drew his sword and pointed it at the magician, ¡°are you the real Benjamin?¡±


    ¡°Of course, I am. Who else could it be?¡±


    ¡°Hmm...¡±


    ¡°Seriously? Ok, look, remember this?¡±


    ¡°The scar, it¡¯s not on your cheek!¡±


    ¡°Yeah, but it''s dried up now, since the water¡ª¡±


    The ice broke, and Benjamin¡¯s imposter slowly surfaced from the water, confronting the two.


    ¡°Why... you...¡± He hissed at them.


    Sebastian and Benjamin had no clue what to do; at this rate, the fight would never end. A portal appeared and swallowed the pair before vanishing. The clone rushed over to follow them, but he was too late.


    His body slowly weakened as they left him behind in the white box. He closed his eyes and allowed himself to fall back into the icy water.


    I¡¯m sorry. The man thought, his mind fading away, but I wasn¡¯t able to ¡ª He died alone, sinking to the bottom of the empty, white room, unable to finish his last sentence.

 Episode 17 (Part 3)

    Benjamin and Sebastian got out of the mysterious portal and fell into a room with even more entrances, surrounding them everywhere they turned. However, the ones before them appeared tainted with strange darkness.


    A female voice broke the silence from a distance as they got up from the ground.


    ¡°Oh, what now?¡± The voice drew closer to the boys. ¡°Oh, and who are you? Are you here to cause more trouble?¡± Murasakiiro hissed.


    ¡°No, wait, we mean no harm!¡± Sebastian proclaimed.


    ¡°What is that thing?¡± Benjamin whispered.


    ¡°Seriously? That¡¯s not a nice thing to say. And don¡¯t change the subject!¡± Murasakiiro retorted.


    ¡°Saki, what¡¯s the holdup?¡± Clause came over and asked.


    ¡°Well, these two showed up out of nowhere,¡± Murasakiiro explained.


    Unauthorized usage: this tale is on Amazon without the author''s consent. Report any sightings.


    ¡°Benjamin, Sebastian! How odd to see you two here!¡±


    ¡°Clause?!¡± The duo exclaimed.


    ¡°You know them?¡± The Princess Pilkon questioned.


    ¡°Why, of course, it¡¯s the same case with Bridget...¡±


    ¡°Bridget? Is she here too?¡± Benjamin and Sebastian inquired.


    ¡°Afraid not right now.¡± Clause replied, shaking his head.


    ¡°I see,¡± Murasakiiro said, then turned to Benjamin and Sebastian. ¡°I apologize for the accusation,¡± Murasakiiro told them with a bow.


    Once they returned to the cauldron room and introduced the duo to Akapin, they took turns explaining crucial information to one another.


    ¡°Big news, they¡¯re around the area where the cure is being held!¡± Akapin proclaimed.


    ¡°They¡¯re not far off then? That¡¯s great news!¡± The Princess Pilkon responded, zooming around excitedly. ¡°Now Bridget and the others need to find the cure, retrieve it, and leave the area immediately after that! Once they come back, and we¡¯ll administer the treatment, we¡¯ll get you guys back to your worlds, as promised, no questions asked.¡±


    ¡°Can I touch the pot?¡± Benjamin asked, raising his head.


    ¡°No. If you mess with the water, you can easily distort the world there, and your friends will be in a much worse situation than ever before.¡± Murasakiiro explained. ¡°We must redo the connection if that¡¯s the case.¡±


    ¡°Oh, so all we can do is wait, huh?¡± Sebastian muttered as he hung his head.


    ¡°Let us wish them the best of luck and have faith in them.¡± Clause comforted and reassured the two. ¡°Hopefully, they¡¯ll be able to make it in time...¡±

 Episode 18 (Part 1)

    ¡°Mistress, are you all right in there?¡± Glenda called out. She leaned against the door and heard disgruntled cries and things breaking.


    ¡°Yeah, I¡¯m fine...¡± The principal confirmed weakly.


    ¡°But not for long, though,¡± A familiar voice commented.


    ¡°Don¡¯t worry; I''ll help you out!¡±


    Glenda reached for the door handle but backed away as a spark shot out. She looked down and realized that a seal locked the door. Touching it made her fly to the ground by a powerful shock.


    ¡°Ow!¡±


    ¡°Glenda, are you all right?¡± The Headmistress asked from afar.


    ¡°I¡¯m fine, but why won¡¯t this door work?¡±


    ¡°It''s magic proof; it won¡¯t work,¡± Lauren responded. ¡°Only the one who summoned the spell can reverse the effect.¡±


    ¡°Lauren, is that you?!¡± Glenda gasped. ¡°What are you doing in there, and why are you¡ª?¡±


    ¡°None of your business!¡±


    ¡°There¡¯s got to be a way to get inside...¡± Glenda pondered, pacing the halls.


    .-.-.-.


    Love what you''re reading? Discover and support the author on the platform they originally published on.


    Inside the Principal¡¯s office, Lauren and the Principal continued to duke it out. Lauren threw in some punches at her, but the Principal backed up and dodged all of them. When returned to a corner of a wall, the purple-haired woman blocked the punches and threw Lauren across the room.


    The two back flipped and landed in a roll as they faced each other. They both jumped into the air and collided with one another, trying to push the other one off.


    ¡°Why don¡¯t you just give up?¡± The Principal taunted. ¡°There¡¯s no way you can beat me.¡±


    ¡°Oh, yeah? Well, I''ll try my best regardless!¡± Lauren shouted.


    She kicked the Principal in the shin, grabbed her by the neck, and tossed her across the room on her desk, making her tumble onto the floor.


    The Headmistress got up, removed her head, and threw it at Lauren. Lauren grabbed the head out of the air and spun it around before throwing it back at Horace¡¯s body, forcing it to slide back against the floor.


    She ran over and attempted to kick him. Horace threw the Principal¡¯s head into the air and back flipped to avoid Lauren¡¯s attacks. He ran up the wall behind her desk and reattached himself to the Principal¡¯s head.


    United, once more, she kicked at Lauren in the air. However, the red-headed girl grabbed her foot. The Headmistress slammed their heads together before kicking her across the room.


    ¡°I got to admit; you put up a good fight.¡± The Principal walked over to her and said, ¡°However, it still won¡¯t be enough to defeat me. Now, let¡¯s finish this.¡±


    Before the lady could do the finishing blow, more noise occurred, and another earthquake rumbled across the area.


    Lauren laughed without warning. ¡°It¡¯s finally finished, at long last.¡±


    ¡°What are you laughing about?¡± The Principal asked.


    ¡°Don¡¯t you see? I distracted you from the real threat. Troy¡¯s spell is complete! They¡¯ll be coming any time now...¡±


    ¡°You witch! Did you just...!?¡±


    ¡°That''s right,¡± Lauren muttered.


    ¡°Uh, are you¡ª?¡± The Principal inquired.


    ¡°Yeah, I''m okay, especially since I can see my parents again, and we¡¯re going to get vengeance on you after our little reunion!¡±


    ¡°Oh, no, you won¡¯t!¡± The Principal protested as she tackled Lauren.


    ¡°Hey, get off me, you¡ª!¡±


    ¡°No!¡±

 Episode 18 (Part 2)

    Troy watched as the pentagram turned black. He closed his eyes and said one more chant. The black pentagram slowly transformed into a sickly red color as it opened a hole in the ground. A magic pillar shot up into the sky. The field split in two, and two hands rose from the abyss.


    ¡°Now, it¡¯s time to reunite, finally.¡± Troy said, looking up, ¡°Welcome back, Dad.¡±


    The figure pulled himself out of the ground as it closed back up, letting out a sickening screech before stopping, realizing where he was.


    ¡°Huh? Troy, is that you?¡± His father, Trevor, asked, ¡°Are you the one that resurrected me...?¡±


    ¡°Yep,¡± Troy answered proudly. ¡°Well, I got some help from... a certain someone.¡±


    ¡°I see. Hey, do you remember what I said about teaching you dark magic?¡±


    ¡°Yeah, but I already know¡ª¡±


    ¡°Oh, trust me; you have seen nothing yet!¡±


    Trevor summoned two more purple orbs from his hands and placed them on the ground. The ground shook once more, and a giant tombstone rose from the ground underneath their feet. Troy looked down, finding how high they were, basically the same height as Streterra itself.


    Did you know this text is from a different site? Read the official version to support the creator.


    ¡°Whoa, how are you doing this?¡± Troy asked curiously. ¡°The book never said that¡ª¡±


    ¡°Ha! There are some things a measly little book can¡¯t, and won''t, show you!¡± Trevor gloated as he set the book on fire, reducing it to ashes. ¡°No one will try to use it against us now. Let¡¯s get our revenge on the school!¡±


    The tombstone grew arms and legs and began marching towards Streterra. Troy¡¯s father used more magic to make his minion, and the school, float in the air. He ordered it to grab the school and tilt it. Screams and cries echoed throughout the halls as people tumbled around inside.


    ¡°This is unbelievable!¡± Troy exclaimed, astonished.


    ¡°I know, and that¡¯s just the beginning.¡± His father replied. ¡°So, what do you think? Should we wait here and watch everything play out?¡±


    ¡°Hmm, why not taunt them?¡±


    ¡°Good idea, son.¡±


    Glenda fell out of the windows. She tried to hold on, clutching the window, despite the broken glass.


    ¡°Hello there, Streterra!¡± A voice called out to them.


    Glenda turned up and saw a tombstone rise to where the highest floor of the school was and couldn¡¯t help but notice two guys standing on top of it.


    ¡°How¡¯s it going over there?¡± Troy¡¯s father asked.


    ¡°Trevor?! What do you want?¡± Glenda stood, shocked.


    ¡°I just wanted to watch you suffer, that¡¯s all. You¡¯re the reason I suffered all these years ago. Do you think I forgot about that?¡±


    ¡°Um, well, I...¡±


    ¡°Tell you what, if you surrender to me and become my servants, then I¡¯ll spare you and this school. That sounds good, right?¡±


    ¡°No, never! Besides, you wouldn¡¯t spare me, regardless!¡±


    ¡°All right then, suit yourself. But if you don¡¯t change your mind soon, I will kill you and destroy this pathetic school of yours.¡±

 Episode 18 (Part 3)

    Bridget, Midoricha, and Gurenji continued walking as they knew they¡¯ve come this far and couldn¡¯t give up now. They noticed the trees spreading out and getting thinner before opening into a clearing.


    At first, it looked as if a bright light emanated from the ground in front of them; however, as they got closer, a red plant stood, encircled with glowing orbs in their sights.


    ¡°Hey, could that be it?¡± Murasakiiro cried out to them. ¡°It fits the descriptions I¡¯ve gotten from my sources.¡±


    ¡°Really? That¡¯s the antidote?¡± Gurenji asked, eyes narrowing.


    ¡°Well, it looks pretty,¡± Midoricha commented.


    ¡°Whatever it may be, we should get it and hurry back,¡± Bridget said.


    ¡°All right,¡± Gurenji replied.


    ¡°Wait, doesn¡¯t this seem odd?¡± Midoricha asked worriedly.


    ¡°What do you mean?¡±


    ¡°Well, it¡¯s out in the open with nothing guarding it...¡±


    ¡°We don¡¯t have the time to stop and check. You heard what the Princess said, didn¡¯t you?¡±


    ¡°The Queen needs this antidote.¡±


    ¡°You should be careful, just in case,¡± Bridget called out.


    ¡°Yeah, I know,¡± Gurenji replied.


    ¡°What if it¡¯s not the real one?¡± Bridget whispered.


    ¡°Who knows?¡± Midoricha replied.


    As they got closer to the plant, the orbs surrounding the plant made a brighter glow. Midoricha stayed back, worried he¡¯d get in Bridget and Gurenji¡¯s way. He noticed what seemed to be teeth sticking out from the ground.


    ¡°Look out!¡±


    Bridget and Gurenji turned around, looked down in time, and backed away. The teeth broke through the ground, revealing an enormous mouth as it swallowed the red flower. The jade-green creature had what looked to be a poisonous tongue with large amounts of tentacles.


    Stolen content warning: this tale belongs on Royal Road. Report any occurrences elsewhere.


    ¡°What is that?¡± Gurenji questioned in horror.


    ¡°I¡¯m not sure...¡± Midoricha answered.


    ¡°Well, whatever it is, that thing ate the antidote. We have to get it back!¡±


    ¡°Now who¡¯s saying obvious stuff?¡±


    ¡°What!? Oh...¡±


    ¡°Not the time, you guys,¡± Bridget mentioned, breaking the two up before they got into another heated argument.


    The monster dug downwards; the trio jumped out of the way just as the ground erupted, and it lunged towards them.


    It used its arms to attack Bridget, who jumped, ducked, and rolled out of its way. More arms broke from the Earth, attempting to grab the Pilkons. However, they freed themselves from its grasp.


    The monster summoned thorny vines, along with its many tentacles. Bridget tried to use fire magic to attack the creature, but the vines blocked it.


    Not a single burn mark in sight? But how?


    She readied her lightning magic while the monster charged an attack itself. She aimed and fired, but her magic got overshadowed entirely by the creature¡¯s hyper beam.


    ¡°Watch out!¡± Midoricha cried as he dashed over to stand in front of Bridget.


    He created a shield of protection surrounding them, causing the beam to part around them like the red sea. When the monster¡¯s attack finished, neither of them could believe their eyes.


    ¡°What the¡ª? How did you do that?¡± Bridget asked.


    ¡°No way, it¡¯s the Pilkon Pact!¡± Gurenji exclaimed, ¡°A Pilkon can choose their Master and become their guardian!¡±


    ¡°So, we can better work together and defeat this enemy?¡±


    ¡°That¡¯s right,¡± Midoricha confirmed cheerfully.


    ¡°Uh oh, we have to do something!¡± Gurenji yelled as the monster roared and chased after him.


    Bridget thought for a second before coming up with a plan. ¡°I have an idea, but I¡¯ll need your help.¡±


    ¡°You got it,¡± Midoricha replied.


    ¡°What about me?¡± Gurenji asked, while still being chased.


    ¡°You distract the monster!¡± Bridget ordered.


    ¡°Are you kidding me? Ugh, hurry!¡±


    More arms appeared from behind the monster, moving toward Bridget. She jumped to avoid capture and even froze a few tentacles with her ice magic, leaving them hovering in the air. She slid across one of the frozen limbs to where the monster¡¯s body was, freezing any tentacles along the way.


    When Bridget got close enough to attack, she leaped into the air and told Midoricha to encase a protection bubble around her. Bridget went inside the monster¡¯s mouth, interrupting it while it tried to unleash another hyper beam at her.


    Gurenji gasped as he watched the monster stop moving.


    ¡°Bridget!¡±


    The monster grabbed Bridget from inside it and threw her onto the ground before escaping. Gurenji and Midoricha rushed over as the shield around Bridget dissipated. She laid down on the floor, coughing.


    ¡°Ugh, my head feels weird...¡± Bridget groaned.


    ¡°Are you ok?¡± Gurenji asked.


    ¡°Yeah, I¡¯m all right.¡±


    ¡°That was intense, and also gross. It took a lot of guts to do that.¡±


    ¡°I wouldn¡¯t want to go through that ever again, though.¡±


    ¡°So, uh, did you get the antidote?¡±


    ¡°Yeah,¡± Bridget replied weakly, as she took out the red plant from her pocket.


    ¡°Awesome!¡± Gurenji cheered. ¡°Now all we have to do is find a way out of here...¡±

 Episode 18 (Part 4)

    ¡°They did it!¡± Murasakiiro cried out, causing everyone else around her to cheer. ¡°Now, all we have to do is teleport them back.¡±


    After a while, Bridget, Midoricha, and Gurenji walked out of the portal and greeted everyone.


    ¡°Welcome back, you guys.¡± The Princess greeted.


    ¡°Good to see you again.¡± Benjamin and Sebastian greeted Bridget.


    Bridget gasped upon seeing the two. ¡°Whoa, what are you two doing here?¡±


    ¡°Well, it¡¯s a long story...¡± Sebastian replied, scratching the back of his head.


    ¡°And we don¡¯t have time for that,¡± Benjamin added.


    ¡°That¡¯s right; we have to save the Queen!¡± Bridget exclaimed.


    And so they worked together on getting the cure done. Bridget sprinkled in little bits of the red plant into the bowl. She had ground it up while the Pilkons had left to get the other ingredients.


    They came back and plopped them into the bowl. Sebastian used a spoon to stir the concoction and a knife to chop them into little bits at the same time. Finally, Benjamin created fire under the bowl to boil the contents.


    Reading on Amazon or a pirate site? This novel is from Royal Road. Support the author by reading it there.


    With the cure finished, Murasakiiro informed Bridget, who held the bowl, to place it beside the bed. Sebastian and Benjamin, meanwhile, picked the Queen up and gently dipped her into the container where the cure resided.


    After following orders, they simmered down and waited for the Queen to show some change. The group heard coughing and groaning coming from the bowl.


    ¡°What?¡± A female voice questioned weakly.


    Princess Murasakiiro gasped. ¡°Oh, Mother, you¡¯re alive!¡±


    The Queen opened her beige-colored eyes and looked at her daughter, smiling with tears in her eyes.


    ¡°Oh, Murasakiiro, thank you, and I¡¯m so sorry I made you worry.¡± The Queen replied.


    She got out of the bowl and hugged her daughter while the others watched them with delight.


    ¡°You have these guys to thank for that,¡± Gurenji stated proudly. ¡°They¡¯re her Highness¡¯ friends, and they¡¯re the ones who got the cure for you.¡±


    I see. The Queen thought for a moment before turning to the rest of the group, ¡°In that case, thank you, everyone.¡±


    ¡°Don¡¯t mention it.¡± Clause replied, looking away.


    ¡°You wanted to go to your world and save it, correct?¡±


    That voice. Benjamin thought as he could have sworn he¡¯d heard it somewhere before, recently, but where?


    ¡°Yes, but how did you know?¡± Sebastian asked.


    ¡°It¡¯s rather complicated.¡± The peach Pilkon responded, ¡°But never underestimate the powers of a Pilkon.¡±


    ¡°She is the Queen.¡± The Princess added rather proudly.


    ¡°So, if everyone is ready to go, then I shall fulfill your promises and¡±


    ¡°Hey, wait!¡± Benjamin interrupted.


    ¡°What is it, sir?¡±


    ¡°I... I would like you to summon some of our friends here if possible.¡±


    ¡°Sure thing. Who exactly do you have in mind?¡±


    ¡°Just two people... Isabelle and Nicholas.¡±


    ¡°All right, here I go.¡±

 Episode 18 (Part 5)

    The Queen closed her eyes briefly, then opened them as her body and eyes emanated a faint, white light. The glowing soon stopped, and two humans appeared, yelling at the top of their lungs.


    ¡°Isabelle, if we don¡¯t make it out of here,¡± Nicholas said, his body quaking. ¡°I just want to say that I- huh?¡±


    The pair stopped screaming and looked around the place.


    ¡°Hey, we¡¯re alive!¡± Isabelle exclaimed, breathing a sigh of relief.


    ¡°But where are we?¡± Nicholas questioned, adjusting his shades.


    ¡°Are those creatures from Earth?¡± Clause asked under his breath. ¡°They look just like us, too.¡±


    ¡°Just what is Benjamin thinking?¡± Sebastian whispered.


    ¡°Wow, this is incredible,¡± Isabelle commented, astonished.


    She went to inspect each of the Pilkons. They trembled around her and tried to move away from the girl.


    ¡°Stop that, whoever you are,¡± Gurenji ordered. Isabelle ignored him, however, and continued her examination.


    ¡°How did we get here?¡± Nicholas asked.


    ¡°Hello there, we don¡¯t have time to explain, but it is I who summoned you here from your impending doom.¡± The Queen interjected to the two newcomers, ¡°It was Benjamin¡¯s idea though...¡±


    ¡°I see. Wait just a minute, Benjamin? Really?¡± Isabelle and Nicholas stopped with what they had been doing and turned to face the dark magician, who stood there and watched them.


    Wow, late reaction much? Benjamin rolled his eyes and shook his head.


    ¡°But why?¡± Isabelle asked him, ¡°I figured you hated me, and all humans.¡±


    Reading on Amazon or a pirate site? This novel is from Royal Road. Support the author by reading it there.


    ¡°Well, I know, but¡ª¡± Benjamin inhaled and then exhaled before continuing. ¡°Look, what I¡¯m saying is, I need your help,¡± Benjamin admitted. ¡°The more potent allies we have, the higher chance of winning the battle, right?¡±


    It caught Isabelle off guard at first with his response, but she eventually gave him a warm smile. Benjamin cleared his throat and looked away, blushing.


    ¡°Don¡¯t get the wrong idea. I will not protect your world like a superhero or something. I¡¯m just looking out for myself, and me alone. Plus, I need to take out all the competition to stop them from impeding my goals.¡±


    ¡°Right.¡± Isabelle teased, not buying a single thing he said.


    Bridget and Sebastian watched Benjamin in confusion. He acted a lot different from usual, but why?


    ¡°Are you all ready?¡± The Queen asked.


    ¡°Yeah!¡± Everyone cheered in response.


    ¡°All right, then.¡± The Queen closed her eyes and opened them again.


    Her cream-colored aura surrounded her as she spoke the incantation. A magic portal appeared in front of her, a mix of aqua and cheese colored.


    ¡°Be careful.¡± She warned them, ¡°Once you go through the portal, you¡¯ll be out on a battlefield. At that point, they¡¯ll be no coming back until we win the battle.¡±


    The others followed suit too, but Sebastian turned and noticed that Clause continued standing there, lost in thought. Before he could ask him what the matter was, however, Clause answered, knowing what he would ask.


    ¡°I don¡¯t know. I want to be brave and help Streterra, but a guy like me will end up as unnecessary baggage...¡±


    ¡°How can you say that?¡± Sebastian pointed out. ¡°Did you forget what Benjamin said?¡±


    ¡°No, I did not.¡±


    ¡°Then let¡¯s go. You¡¯re an expert at magic. Don¡¯t you want to help save the school? What would Glenda say? Doesn¡¯t she trust you?¡± Sebastian inquired.


    ¡°Not really...¡± Clause muttered bluntly.


    ¡°Then why not try to prove her wrong? Show that you can be a¡ª¡±


    ¡°Glenda trusts you more than me, though...¡±


    ¡°You¡¯re not very good at this, are you?¡± Gurenji commented.


    ¡°Zip it.¡± Sebastian retorted.


    ¡°Well, the reason I¡¯m going to your school is to stop my brother.¡± Akapin declared. ¡°So, go because you have something you want as well!¡±


    ¡°I see... You¡¯re right.¡± Clause nodded. ¡°All right, I¡¯m ready.¡±


    Sebastian nodded in agreement. He didn¡¯t mind that Akapin could get Clause into a confident mood and not him. Sebastian was just glad to see his teacher back to his old self.


    ¡°Good luck.¡± Murasakiiro, Gurenji, and the Queen said in unison.


    ¡°Thanks and thank you for everything.¡± Everyone else replied.


    ¡°You¡¯re welcome.¡± The Queen and Murasakiiro nodded.


    ¡°All right, this is for our school and our worlds!¡± The rest of the group cried out. They hopped into the portal without looking back.

 Episode 19 (Part 1)

    Glenda hung onto the windows with all her strength. But she found she couldn''t keep it up forever.


    ¡°I can¡¯t hold on much longer...¡± Glenda said weakly.


    Troy and his father, Trevor, watched as she struggled when Troy broke the silence.


    ¡°Uh, hey, dad?¡± He glanced at his father and asked, ¡°Are we going to make these people... you know...?¡±


    ¡°Well, it mostly depends...¡± Trevor replied.


    ¡°On what? Doesn¡¯t this seem a bit too much?¡± Troy asked while clutching his chest tight.


    ¡°Something on your mind? It sounds like you don¡¯t want them to die?¡±


    ¡°Uh, yeah. If the hag Glenda and her companions are alive, the rest could easily make a comeback and turn against us.¡±


    ¡°Hmm, that is true...¡±


    ¡°So, perhaps, maybe we can kill everyone slowly and painfully?¡±


    ¡°Ooh, now that is evil, that¡¯s my boy!¡±


    ¡°Well... I learned from the best.¡± Troy chuckled and scratched the back of his head.


    More noise threw them off guard ¡ª Troy and his dad both spotted a group of three people standing at afar. Benjamin, Sebastian, and Bridget were on top of a blob creature with Akapin and Midoricha floating by their side, while Isabelle and Nicholas flew on a platform made from her laptop as they all headed toward the school.


    ¡°Uh-oh, that doesn¡¯t look good,¡± Troy said, his body froze in place. ¡°We should take care of them.¡±


    Did you know this story is from Royal Road? Read the official version for free and support the author.


    ¡°No, we don¡¯t.¡± Trevor snapped his fingers, summoning black bats with purple wings and red eyes.


    As they chased down Isabelle and Nicholas, the platform split in two as the pair moved to avoid the bats and their poison saliva.


    ¡°Man, am I glad that I finally got this monster summoning spell working.¡± Benjamin aforementioned aloud.


    ¡°All you did was say its name, pray, and point to the ground.¡± Bridget pointed out, giving out an exasperated sigh.


    ¡°Now is not the time to gawk over how awesome you think your spells are.¡± Sebastian groaned.


    Benjamin''s clones grew and appeared from thin air, surrounding the blob. Benjamin and co. wondered what was going on as the clones just stood around the group. That was, until they started screeching.


    Benjamin, Sebastian, and Bridget all covered their ears.


    ¡°Gob, won¡¯t they all just shut up!?¡± Bridget tried to scream over the noise.


    ¡°How dare you make my friends suffer!¡± Midoricha exclaimed as he charged at the clones with his full body.


    When no more showed up, the giant blob pressed forward with the group hanging on.


    ¡°Let¡¯s hurry!¡± Akapin cried.


    Without warning, even more clones showed up. This time, they rushed together and formed a light blue blob. The two blobs broke into a fight, throwing punches at each other¡¯s heads.


    ¡°Hang on!¡± Benjamin shouted as Sebastian and Bridget nearly fell off.


    ¡°No way, they¡¯re getting closer...¡± Troy panicked. ¡°We got to stop them! Isn¡¯t there anything else you can do?¡±


    ¡°This is your big chance to impress me, boy,¡± Trevor replied with confidence, ¡°You go take care of them, while I stay here and deal with these two.¡±


    Troy thought about it before reluctantly agreeing. ¡°I won¡¯t let you down.¡± He said as he flew off.


    While Trevor didn¡¯t look, Glenda used the opportunity to let go of the window and leap off. Unfortunately, a pink book fell out of her dress pocket and hovered in the air. Trevor noticed and went to grab the novel.


    ¡°I¡¯ll be taking that!¡±


    ¡°I won¡¯t let you!¡± Glenda exclaimed, zooming towards it.


    They grabbed the book, pulling it back and forth.


    ¡°Stop, you''ll rip it!¡± Glenda cried. ¡°Let it go already!¡± She exclaimed, ready to cast a fire spell at him.


    He pushed Glenda away with magic and held the book close to his face to tempt her to try the fireball now, causing her to hesitate. A shadowy figure flew in and snatched the novel off his hands.


    ¡°I¡¯ll be taking that back, cheerio.¡± Clause waved as he disappeared and reappeared, returning the book to Glenda.


    ¡°H-how did you¡ª?¡±


    ¡°Teleportation spell, my good lady.¡± The mustachioed man winked.

 Episode 19 (Part 2)

    As the three floated in the air, they noticed Trevor spew out more magic to stop them in their tracks. Glenda and Clause dodged them as best as they could.


    Trevor then threw out some dark matter energy discs that chased the others down. Glenda and Clause ran across the walls before jumping off to avoid their collision and impact.


    As they leaped off and Trevor snapped his fingers and created an explosion, pushing the duo back. He smiled, satisfied with himself, until something struck him from the back of his head.


    As he fell, Nicholas stood on a pink platform throwing stones. Trevor turned and ordered more bats to attack the boy. Nicholas flew off while attacking some bats from behind him. Isabelle created more platforms for Nicholas to use to avoid the bats, attacking them with their magic.


    ¡°Oh no, we gotta hurry!¡± Benjamin cried out.


    Getting up, he turned to find more clones creeping up from behind him and blasted them away with his magic. He backed up into the blob and got sucked up inside of him, along with Sebastian and Bridget.


    The three looked up and saw Troy float to where they were. Enraged, they telepathically ask for the blob to erupt them out like a volcano towards where Troy is, to which it agreed without question.


    Aoguro appeared above Troy¡¯s blob¡¯s head as he gave Aoguro a signal. Akapin watched as her brother went inside the blob, changing its color from blue to black with light blue eyes.


    ¡°Big brother?¡± Akapin gasped.


    The two blobs continued their fighting.


    ¡°Aoguro, please stop! Both of you need to stop fighting!¡± Akapin cried out, getting in between the two of them. ¡°Big brother, please tell me why! Why are you doing this? Won¡¯t you listen to me?¡± Her brother stopped fighting and heard what his sister wanted to say. ¡°You didn¡¯t make a Pilkon Pact with that boy, did you? Did he blackmail you? Threaten your life? What was it?¡±


    If you come across this story on Amazon, it''s taken without permission from the author. Report it.


    Aoguro said nothing as he looked to the ground with saddened eyes.


    Troy watched the fighting in the distance until he noticed Sebastian charging at him. He backed up, avoiding Sebastian¡¯s attacks.


    ¡°Troy!¡± Sebastian exclaimed. ¡°How could you do this!? Why?¡± Sebastian questioned.


    ¡°Wouldn¡¯t you like to know...?¡± Troy retorted.


    Troy sent dark beams after Sebastian, but he dodged them all before charging at Troy, once again, to fight hand to hand. Benjamin fired from a distance while Bridget rushed to attack Troy up close. Troy pushed Bridget out of the way and deflected Benjamin¡¯s magic from afar.


    Sebastian wondered if they could beat him when Troy stopped fighting. His attention drew to Aoguro, who didn¡¯t fight anymore. He just stood there.


    ¡°Hey, Aoguro, snap out of it and fight!¡± Troy called out to him, but no response came from Ao. ¡°Aoguro?¡± He called out again, this time softer.


    Without warning, Bridget punched Troy in the face, followed by Sebastian kicking him. Benjamin readied a spell and aimed straight at Troy¡¯s head.


    ¡°No, wait!¡± Troy shouted. ¡°Have you forgotten something?¡± He summoned two bubbles in front of him.


    Benjamin gasped. ¡°Oh no! Chi-Chi and Harry?¡±


    ¡°That¡¯s right, and if you dare to try anything funny, I won¡¯t hesitate to kill both of your precious pets!¡±


    As they thought up ways to get out of their predicament, Isabelle rode on her platform and knocked Troy on the back of his head, causing him to drop the bubbles and fall to the ground.


    Benjamin and Bridget caught both of the bubbles before they hit the ground. Bridget gave Benjamin her bubble before they popped them, dropping the critters in his hands.


    ¡°Chi-Chi, Harry, please, wake up...¡± Benjamin pleaded while trying to hold back the tears in his eyes. ¡°I¡¯m sorry you guys ended up like this. I promise never to leave you guys again! So, please, wake up!¡±


    The animals squirmed and slowly opened their eyes. ¡°Huh?


    ¡°You guys... you¡¯re both okay!¡± Benjamin exclaimed excitedly.


    ¡°We heard your voice,¡± Chi-Chi explained.


    ¡°We were sleeping for a while,¡± Harry added, ¡°but we¡¯re okay now!¡±


    ¡°Thank you for worrying about us.¡± They said simultaneously.


    ¡°You¡¯re welcome,¡± Benjamin replied as they group hugged.


    ¡°Guys, I¡¯d hate to ruin this sweet moment, but the others are still in danger.¡± Isabelle pointed out.


    ¡°Then we better hurry!¡± Sebastian responded as he and Bridget hopped on Isabelle¡¯s platform.

 Episode 19 (Part 3)

    ¡°You¡¯re going nowhere!¡± Troy thundered. A laser pushed him back, and when the boy got up, he noticed that Aoguro still did nothing. ¡°Hey, don¡¯t just stand there like an idiot; help me out or else!¡± He rushed over to grab Akapin, but she moved out of the way.


    ¡°You can¡¯t tell him what to do! Even if he gave up his Pilkon freedom to work for you!¡± Akapin retorted.


    Enraged that Troy tried to hurt his little sister, Aoguro attempted to attack Troy, with Akapin joining in. Troy ran to get away from them, screaming in a panic.


    Glenda and Clause appeared and hid behind Streterra, hoping that the coast would be clear and that they could think up a counterattack.


    There were also dark star beacons that headed towards them. The three flew around as best as they could try to avoid them, but alas, they found them to be heat-seeking.


    Glenda and Clause found Trevor and manipulated the beacons, so they would hit the man instead. Trevor wiped off the damage taken from him and threw out more. Only this time, Glenda hit them with spells of her own, destroying the orbs.


    Unauthorized duplication: this narrative has been taken without consent. Report sightings.


    ¡°This is bad,¡± Clause murmured under his breath. ¡°How do we beat him now?¡±


    Trevor readied up a spell called Void Wave and directed it in two different directions, both times. However, Clause made shields and blocked the attack just in time.


    ¡°Clause, are you all right?¡± Glenda asked.


    ¡°Yeah.¡± Clause nodded. ¡°Do you still have the spell book?¡±


    ¡°I do.¡± She took it out of her dress pockets and looked over at the title. Future of the Light? Mages of Gold? What kind of names are these?


    Glenda opened the book and frantically flipped through the pages.


    She said one spell to herself out loud and then got encased in a bubble. A Sun Fire Storm hit the balloon, causing it to bounce around the place, and hit Troy and his dad, until it hit the blobs down below and popped, making Glenda land safely.


    ¡°Are you all right, grandma?¡± Sebastian hurried over and asked.


    ¡°I think so.¡± Glenda rubbed her head and groaned. ¡°Why do we have spells like that again?¡±


    ¡°Enough!¡± Troy shouted.


    He and his dad inflicted themselves with a spell and made themselves grow large until they became giant-sized and towered over Streterra and everyone else.


    ¡°We got to stop them!¡± Glenda exclaimed.


    She and Clause flew with Sebastian as one group, Bridget and Isabelle went as another group on the floating platform, and Benjamin took to the skies by himself as they all circled the tower the school was in to get face to face with Troy and his father.

 Episode 19 (Part 4)

    As Benjamin and the others zoomed around them using magic on them, Troy and Trevor swatted them like flies, as the spells didn¡¯t seem to affect them.


    Furious at seeing as Trevor went over to rip out the school roof, Chi-Chi and Harry grew large themselves and charged towards them.


    ¡°Hey, you, leave the school alone!¡± They roared at them. So they fought back, but the hamster and guinea pig got a surprise attack and couldn¡¯t sustain for much longer.


    ¡°Guys!¡± Benjamin exclaimed.


    ¡°Shoot,¡± Clause muttered nervously as the group headed for the cover, ¡°If we don¡¯t do something soon...¡±


    ¡°I got it,¡± Glenda interrupted,¡± I¡¯m going to try the book again!¡± She took the book out of her pocket and flipped through more pages.


    ¡°A different spell, I presume?¡±


    ¡°Of course, I have no other choice, but I might need some help with this.¡± Glenda took a glance at Bridget as she motioned for the girl to come over. ¡°Hey, Bridget, could you do me a favor?¡±


    ¡°Wait, is that my book?¡±


    ¡°Yes, I want you to help me pronounce this spell.¡± Glenda replied, ¡°I¡¯m not sure myself, but I¡¯ll try my best.¡±


    ¡°Ok, but which one?¡±


    ¡°This right here.¡± Glenda pointed at a particularly long word. ¡°It looks to be powerful.¡±


    ¡°All right.¡±


    As they did the chanting, Trevor stormed over to reach and grab the two while their guard was down. They tried to leave; the others wanted to protect them but were too late as Bridget and Glenda ended up caught in his grasp.


    Trevor laughed, but then a sprout of light shone out of his hands and hit the guy square in the eyes, Bridget and Glenda soon broke free and flew off.


    Stolen story; please report.


    The words came out of the book and formed into the light as it shot up into the sky, breaking away the dark clouds and letting off a heavenly form of light.


    Lauren and the Monster Principal continued to struggle and get in each other¡¯s ways; they only seemed to stop when they heard some strange noise and noticed the ceiling up top collapsing. Lightning struck as a voice called out to them.


    Lauren, can you hear us?


    ¡°No way...¡± Lauren gasped. She got up and floated to the top of the now damaged roof and out of the school. ¡°Is that you?¡± As the girl looked around, a flash of light shone down from above as two figures walked out of it. Lauren recognized them immediately. ¡°M-Mom? Dad!?¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s time to put an end to your evil deeds.¡± Lauren¡¯s mom said, pointing at Troy¡¯s father.


    ¡°Do you think you can beat us?¡± Trevor gloated.


    Lauren gasped, seeing her parents fight with Troy and his father. She couldn¡¯t believe her eyes at all. Eventually, even the power of her parents didn¡¯t seem to be enough as they fell to the ground. Troy looked over at them and raised his hand; however, his body and hand trembled as he hesitated to do the finishing blow.


    ¡°What¡¯s wrong? Why don¡¯t you attack him?¡± Trevor asked.


    ¡°Troy, no! Don¡¯t you dare hurt my parents!¡± Lauren exclaimed.


    Troy looked over and saw Lauren across from him, making a nasty glare; he couldn¡¯t see through the shades, but even then, he knew she was deeply hurt.


    ¡°Wait, Lauren I¡ª¡± Troy tried to explain. His words cut short upon getting a sharp pain in his chest. He clutched his chest tight and ground his teeth. What was this feeling inside? And why wouldn¡¯t it stop? It hurt badly.


    ¡°How could you? Why would you do this to me?¡± Lauren asked coldly.


    ¡°Ah, I see.¡± Trevor said, ¡°So that¡¯s why you won¡¯t attack? No matter, I¡¯ll finish the job myself¡ª¡±


    ¡°No, dad, don¡¯t¡ª¡± Troy tried to stop him but couldn¡¯t due to the continued throbbing pain inside.


    Troy¡¯s father looked down and found his feet got stuck as they got trapped by the two blobs, making him unable to move to get them out using magic.


    ¡°Now¡¯s your chance to deal with the finishing blow!¡± Lauren¡¯s father yelled out.


    ¡°We¡¯ll send you the boost you need. It¡¯s the least we can do.¡± Lauren¡¯s mom added.


    The two sent their energy to each of them: Clause, Glenda, The Principal, Nicholas, Bridget, Sebastian, Lauren, Isabelle, Benjamin, and even Harry and Chi-Chi.


    They were all fueled with such unbelievable power, as their bodies moved on their own as they charged forward at Troy¡¯s dad, turning into periwinkle lights and forms none of them could believe. A purple explosion occurred after making contact, and soon everyone scattered across the area, while Troy¡¯s dad disappeared and was no more.

 Episode 20 [Season Finale] (Part 1)

    Lauren¡¯s sight ended up bathed in warm light in a place away from everyone else.


    This warm feeling. Did I die? Is this heaven? No, it can¡¯t be. I don¡¯t deserve this.


    She looked over and found that she wasn¡¯t the only one in this strange white world. Troy floated a few feet away from her. He looked over and frowned, knowing full well that she would want an explanation for all this.


    ¡°Lauren, I¡¯m sorry.¡± Troy said, ¡°I don¡¯t know how to face you or the others again.¡±


    ¡°I trusted you, but you used me.¡± Lauren thundered. ¡°What were you doing behind my back, and why?¡±


    ¡°I¡¯m sorry for lying to you about who killed my parents.¡± Troy apologized as he bowed his head. ¡°I just wanted to help my dad. It was selfish, I know. I didn¡¯t even think he was evil, but he promised to teach me dark magic. Why else would I ask someone I didn¡¯t know for help?¡±


    ¡°You mean me?¡±


    ¡°Yeah, you didn¡¯t question why I asked you for help specifically.¡±


    ¡°I don¡¯t remember...¡±


    ¡°Well, I didn¡¯t care for anything else, but as we spent time together, I felt sorry for¡ª¡±


    ¡°Quit lying!¡± Lauren interrupted. ¡°How can I believe what you¡¯re saying when you¡¯ve been lying to me all this time?¡±


    ¡°Lauren, I know you¡¯re upset, understandably so, but I¡ª¡±


    ¡°Get out.¡±


    ¡°What?¡±


    ¡°I don¡¯t want to see you ever again.¡± Lauren turned her back.


    The narrative has been illicitly obtained; should you discover it on Amazon, report the violation.


    Tears in his eyes, Troy gave up trying to excuse his actions to her. He turned and walked away, but not before leaving her some small words. Lauren spun around; however, Troy had already left and a brighter light overcame her and covered the area.


    .-.-.-.


    Opening her eyes, Lauren found she returned to Streterra, still destroyed, just like all those years ago, when she lost everything. This time, it was all her fault. She looked around and realized that, despite the state of the school, nobody had died.


    She wasn¡¯t sure how many ended up injured, but one thing was for sure, she felt betrayed ¡ª putting all her time and efforts into helping Troy¡¯s selfish desires come true.


    The Principal was right, wasn¡¯t she? Why didn¡¯t I...? She thought as she stared at the ground. ¡°I¡¯m sorry, mom, dad, I failed you both.¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s all right.¡± A male and female voice told her.


    Startled, Lauren looked up and saw that both of her parents were hovering in front of her. Was she dreaming? Was this a figment of her imagination? Lauren felt her face and realized that her shades were missing. Glancing to the floor, she saw them, now broken. She was seeing crystal clear now.


    ¡°You... forgive me?¡± Lauren reiterated as she looked back up to face her parents for the first time in years. ¡°But after all that I did, how can you still¡ª?¡±


    ¡°It doesn¡¯t matter.¡± Lauren¡¯s father interjected with a shake of his head.


    ¡°All that matters is our love for you. And that will never disappear no matter what.¡± Lauren¡¯s mother added. ¡°Besides, you¡¯ve learned your lesson, right?¡± She placed her hand on Lauren¡¯s head.


    ¡°Mm-hmm?¡± Lauren nodded slowly. Her eyes got watery as she rushed over to embrace the two. ¡°I wish I could be with you guys, just a little longer...¡±


    ¡°Don¡¯t worry; we¡¯ll always be with you right here.¡± Lauren¡¯s mom gave a reassuring smile and pointed to her daughter¡¯s chest.


    The three said their goodbyes as her parents slowly vanished. Lauren watched from the heavens and waved. Once they disappeared, Lauren collapsed to the ground. She buried her face in her hands and sobbed quietly to herself. She then heard someone walk up behind her. Lifting her head, the Principal approached her as she extended her arm towards her.


    ¡°I am so, so sorry.¡± Lauren choked on her words as she took the Principal¡¯s hand, pulling herself up to her feet.


    ¡°I am too.¡± The Headmistress replied. ¡°Unfortunately, you will not get away with this. You were still an accomplice and committed crimes, and for that, you¡¯ll receive a punishment, understand?¡±


    ¡°Yes, ma¡¯am.¡±


    ¡°Hmm, I wonder where Troy is now...¡±


    ¡°Oh, I wouldn¡¯t worry too much about him...¡±


    ¡°Why do you say that?¡±

 Episode 20 [Season Finale] (Part 2)

    On the other side of the school, Benjamin laid down on the grass and closed his eyes.


    ¡°Master, Master!¡± A pair of squeaky voices cried out in unison.


    Benjamin opened his eyes and glanced over to see Harry and Chi-Chi standing next to him.


    ¡°We were awesome, weren¡¯t we?¡± Harry asked.


    ¡°Yeah!¡± Chi-Chi chimed in.


    Benjamin smiled as he got up to dust himself off. Bridget and Sebastian walked over to congratulate him.


    ¡°I hate to admit,¡± Sebastian commented as he scratched the back of his head, ¡°but, you were cool back there.¡±


    ¡°Really? Thanks.¡± Benjamin smiled softly, relaxed after the chaos. However, he realized who he talked to and changed his tone. ¡°I mean- Of course, I am the great dark magician.¡±


    Sebastian rolled his eyes. ¡°Regardless, I still won¡¯t lose to you.¡± He warned him.


    ¡°We¡¯ll just have to see about that,¡± Benjamin said.


    Bridget watched as sparks flew between the two. This time, though, it didn¡¯t seem to be malicious, much more like they were having a friendly competition. She couldn¡¯t help but smile to herself.


    A clap soon interrupted the conversation. The three turned to see Glenda walk up to them.


    ¡°Bravo,¡± Glenda complimented them, ¡°you all showed the powers of teamwork and magic wondrously.¡± She returned the notebook to Bridget before continuing. ¡°I just wanted to tell you one thing: You all passed your assignment!¡±


    ¡°Hooray!¡± The students cheered.


    ¡°But, wait,¡± Benjamin said as he pulled out his wand from his pockets, ¡°I still don¡¯t have my wand fused with my crystal ball...¡°


    The author''s narrative has been misappropriated; report any instances of this story on Amazon.


    ¡°No need to worry about that.¡± A voice assured him.


    The others had joined in to congratulate each other, including the Principal.


    ¡°Headmistress, what are you¡ª?¡± Glenda was about to ask when the Principal pulled out a crystal sphere and handed it to Benjamin.


    ¡°No way, you¡¯re giving me another one?¡± Benjamin asked, his eyes widened.


    ¡°But, of course, you more than earned it.¡± The Principal replied.


    Benjamin looked over and couldn¡¯t help but smile again. ¡°Hey, do you think you could teach me how to fuse the two and make it more powerful?¡± Everyone laughed. ¡°I¡¯m serious.¡±


    ¡°So, what do we do now?¡± Nicholas asked.


    ¡°Beats me.¡± Isabelle shrugged.


    ¡°Well, now you can continue onto the second step: Finding partners/teammates.¡± The Principal replied. She looked at Benjamin. ¡°However, it feels as though groups got formed during this adventure.¡±


    ¡°Huh?¡± Benjamin and Isabelle questioned, tilting their heads in confusion.


    ¡°I hope you two get along well.¡±


    ¡°Huh!?¡±


    ¡°I¡¯ve been watching you guys for a while now, even while stuck in the human world.¡±


    No wonder her presence in that office room didn¡¯t feel right. Benjamin thought as a shiver ran down his spine.


    ¡°Wait, are you saying that I can enroll here?¡± Isabelle asked.


    ¡°Yes.¡± The Principal nodded.


    ¡°Awesome!¡± Isabelle jumped up and down, squealing. ¡°Wait until I tell my mom about this!¡±


    ¡°But what about our school back in...?¡± Nicholas mentioned.


    ¡°Don¡¯t worry; I¡¯ll take care of that.¡± The Principal replied.


    ¡°Guess we¡¯ll need to find partners ourselves,¡± Bridget said to Sebastian.


    ¡°Well, about that...¡± Sebastian muttered.


    ¡°Hey, miss,¡± Midoricha said to the Principal, ¡°I would like to stay here, just a little longer, if that¡¯s ok with you.¡±


    ¡°But we were supposed to go back to our world, remember?¡± Akapin mentioned.


    ¡°Yeah, I know, but I want to protect Bridget and stay by her side. I mean, we made a Pilkon Pact.¡±


    ¡°Oh, is that so?¡±


    ¡°Is that wrong, though, to think like that?¡±


    ¡°No, it¡¯s not, the choice is yours, but ask Bridget and make sure it¡¯s ok with her.¡±


    ¡°Is, is it ok with you, Bridget?¡± He turned to ask her.


    ¡°Yeah, I don¡¯t mind.¡± Bridget chirped.


    ¡°I see.¡± Akapin said as she watched Midoricha cheer in joy, ¡°Then, I guess it¡¯s time we part ways.¡±


    ¡°Yeah, goodbye. I¡¯ll see you soon.¡± Midoricha said.


    A small portal opened up as everyone said goodbye. Akapin and Aoguro floated through it before it closed up and disappeared.


    ¡°So, what was it you were going to say?¡± Bridget turned to ask Sebastian.


    ¡°Nothing, just that, I think I¡¯m better off going solo,¡± Sebastian replied with a smirk.


    ¡°Not to worry,¡± The Principal replied, ¡°you still have plenty of time to decide on one if you change your mind.¡± She turned to Benjamin, Bridget, Isabelle, and Midoricha. ¡°and as for you guys, we¡¯ll get your assignments ready, so please be patient. For now, though, we need to fix the school and treat the wounded.¡±


    ¡°Affirmative.¡± Glenda and Clause responded, saluting.

 Episode 20 [Season Finale] (Part 3)

    No one was sure what happened with Troy. Where he went off, or if he¡¯d ever return, seeking new vengeance or not. Regardless, hopefully, the people at the school can rebuild their lives in peace.


    Benjamin himself, couldn¡¯t believe what had happened in the school''s first semester. Without his knowledge, it appeared the person who antagonized him (besides Sebastian) was stuck with him, not an enemy, but as a partner.


    The Headmistress gave the students permission to use the ABC doors again, allowing Isabelle and Nicholas to head back to their human world before the place got blocked off for good. She¡¯d let them know there¡¯d be another way of transportation back to the monster world in record time.


    After saying their goodbyes to everyone, Benjamin, Isabelle, Harry, Chi-Chi, and Nicholas headed back through the portal to enter the human realm once again.


    Clause and Glenda got back on good terms with the Principal and Horace as they worked on getting the school back in proper order, good as new.


    Sebastian trained back at home, before going to the Headmistress later, asking if it was all right to go to the human world. When she said yes, Sebastian used the portal and went back to the human world to visit friends and study the world more closely.


    Bridget stayed back at her home to continue practicing her magic, with Midoricha supporting her.


    Akapin and Aoguro returned to the Pilkon Kingdom to apologize to the Queen and Princess, they quickly forgave Aoguro and welcomed him back.


    Lauren had to clean up Streterra and assist the supervisors in helping the students to make up for her misdeeds.


    As for Benjamin and the others, they walked down a sidewalk in silence as they headed back to Nicholas and Isabelle¡¯s houses, respectively, before making their way to their base of operations. After they dropped Nicholas off, the group continued along their paths in silence, watching the sunset behind them.


    ¡°So, Benny?¡± Isabelle broke the silence.


    If you discover this tale on Amazon, be aware that it has been stolen. Please report the violation.


    ¡°Yeah, Isabelle?¡± Benjamin asked.


    ¡°Why did you save not only your world but also mine?¡± Isabelle asked.


    ¡°Why do you ask?¡± Benjamin answered with another question.


    ¡°Well, I didn¡¯t think you were telling the truth. What was that all about?¡±


    ¡°Yeah, well, I meant what I said back there. I¡¯m the prophesied dark magician, and I¡¯m the one who will take over not just this puny world of yours, but also all worlds! I won''t let anyone else take what¡¯s mine, because if anyone will rule Earth, it¡¯ll be me!¡± He lifted his wand in the air triumphantly, while striking another strange pose.


    ¡°Sure, keep telling yourself that.¡± She muttered, rolling her eyes.


    ¡°Say what? Are you saying you still don¡¯t believe me?¡±


    ¡°Maybe, maybe not.¡±


    Benjamin stopped walking for a moment and turned to Isabelle. His expression grew serious, much to her surprise.


    ¡°Look, this path from here on out won''t be an easy one. Since we¡¯re now partners and all, you¡¯ll be sharing the quest to total domination alongside me, and I¡¯ll take any chances, no matter how dangerous, to achieve my goal and dream. What about you?¡±


    ¡°Yeah, it¡¯ll be an interesting experience. Even though it won¡¯t be easy, let¡¯s make the most of it and get along.¡± Isabelle said with a smile.


    That hopefulness in her eyes left Benjamin a bit confused.


    ¡°Wait, you¡¯re not hesitant? Your life will change; once our real assignments start, you might never get your normal life back, or be able to return home in a long while. Now would be the time to step away.¡±


    ¡°Are you kidding? No way, this is an excellent opportunity. I don¡¯t think I¡¯ll ever get another one like this. The experience will be worth it.¡±


    ¡°You mean it? Even though we¡¯re opposites in almost every category imaginable, you¡¯ll work with me. Are you sure¡ª?¡±


    ¡°Yeah. Hey, maybe that could change.¡± Isabelle replied. She extended her arm out to Benjamin. ¡°So, what do you say, partners?¡±


    Benjamin looked at her hand for a moment with eyes widened. He then returned her smile with an even larger one, before reaching out and shaking her hand.


    ¡°Yeah, partners. But, remember, you work for me, ok?¡± He pointed at himself and reminded her.


    ¡°Yeah, I know.¡± The two separated and stared at one another. ¡°Let¡¯s make this world a better place, ok?¡± She chirped excitedly.


    The sound of a record scratched inside Benjamin¡¯s head.


    Wait, what did she say?


    ¡°Um, this could be a problem,¡± Harry whispered.


    ¡°I don¡¯t know; I think they can handle it just fine,¡± Chi-Chi replied.


    Benjamin could only sigh. What a long journey this will be, but I''ll still do my best! I¡¯m always up for a challenge, even if it¡¯s stuff like this.


    ¡°Yeah, same here!¡± Isabelle chimed in.


    ¡°What¡ª wait, are you secretly an Esper or something? How¡¯d you know what I was thinking?¡±


    ¡°Well, you were thinking out loud.¡±


    Harry and Chi-Chi giggled, while Benjamin groaned in disbelief, but still kept his optimism in check.


    ¡°All right, let¡¯s do this!¡±

 [Season 2 Premiere] Episode 1 (Part 1)

    It had been a year and a half since malevolent forces attacked the monster world. There weren¡¯t many casualties, and the malicious intent from the troops had ceased. However, because of their actions, Streterra, the Academy of that world, had been destroyed. Teachers advised the students to lie low until they could fix the place and up the security, to make sure nothing like that happened again.


    It had also been around a year and a half since Isabelle got offered to attend this academy before the schools were up and running again. She got the chance to team up with a dark magician, but also would be the first human to attend a school designated for students that aren¡¯t like her. They have different ?monsters disguised as humans, so she¡¯d have no problem blending in with the rest of her peers.


    However, Isabelle hadn¡¯t told her mom about the big news, not yet anyway. What if her mom said no? Would she have time to explain everything to her?


    Isabelle got dressed and went downstairs with her bag in hand. She turned the corner and entered the living room, where her mom read a book on the couch. Isabelle cleared her throat, hoping to get her mom¡¯s attention before leaving for the day.


    Isabelle¡¯s mom, Irene, glanced up at her daughter, tapping her foot impatiently.


    ¡°Oh hey, you¡¯re up, and not on your laptop and headphones for once.¡± She said, placing a bookmark in between the pages before closing it.


    ¡°Hello to you too,¡± Isabelle muttered, rolling her eyes. Of course, that¡¯s what you¡¯d say first thing.


    ¡°I don¡¯t see you around as much, so I consider it a surprise.¡± Irene looked down and noticed the bag. ¡°Are you going somewhere?¡±


    ¡°Yeah, I got some errands I need to take care of.¡±


    ¡°Actually getting fresh air and sunshine instead of being cooped up in your room, I¡¯m so proud of you.¡± Her mom joked.


    ¡°Mom...¡±


    ¡°Oh, if you don¡¯t mind, I¡¯d like for you to pick up some stuff for me.¡±


    ¡°You want me to go out by myself?¡± Isabelle asked overdramatically.


    ¡°Didn¡¯t you say that¡ª?¡±


    ¡°I know. I was just messing with you.¡± Isabelle chuckled.


    Her mom reached into her bag to pull out her wallet as she handed her daughter some money for her troubles.


    ¡°Just stay safe please, and don¡¯t stay out late, ok?¡±


    The genuine version of this novel can be found on another site. Support the author by reading it there.


    ¡°I will, I promise,¡± Isabelle replied, putting away the change in her bag.


    ¡°And don¡¯t dillydally around the town or spend any money on useless junk.¡±


    ¡°My computer equipment¡¯s aren¡¯t useless junk, mother, you wouldn¡¯t understand, since the complications of¡ª¡±


    ¡°Don¡¯t you have somewhere to be? You don¡¯t have all day, you know...¡±


    ¡°Oh, right, I got to go!¡± Isabelle exclaimed as she turned on a heel and hurried out the door. ¡°See you later, mom!¡±


    ¡°Bye, Isabelle!¡±


    .-.-.-.


    Isabelle went to the grocery to get some items from her mom''s list. Once she took care of that, she used the rest of the spare change to buy medicine from the pharmacy store across the street.


    Once she got everything in plastic bags, Isabelle stopped by the windows near the exit to look at the sun creaking through the clouds surrounding the sky.


    She sighed in contentment, then checked her watch. Isabelle sighed in content, then checked her watch. She had time before the sun set. Could she finish everything she set out to do?


    Just before exiting the doors, she overheard somebody talking about her from near the area.


    ¡°Hey, is that the pretty assistant lady?¡±


    ¡°Oh my god, it is!¡±


    Isabelle turned to the source of the voices. There, she spotted two kids, one boy, and one girl, with their mother beside the checkout. She glanced from both sides. Could they be talking about anyone else besides her? They seemed to look at her specifically, whispering amongst themselves in excitement while their mom tried to get all the groceries scanned from their cart.


    ¡°Who, me?¡± Isabelle pointed at herself and asked.


    ¡°Yeah!¡± The kids exclaimed, hopping up and down from their seats. If neither of them sat in the front seat of the cart, they probably would¡¯ve run over to hug the girl.


    Isabelle giggled, her cheeks tickled in pink. ¡°Aw, thank you, guys.¡±


    Their mom was about to tell her kids to keep it down. When she finished her groceries and turned to spot Isabelle, her face also lit up.


    ¡°Well, what do you know?¡±


    ¡°Hello there.¡± Isabelle walked towards them with a smile on her face. ¡°I take it you¡¯ve seen our shows?¡±


    ¡°Of course. My kids are big fans of you guys.¡±


    ¡°Hey, thanks, but I only take partial credit for them. The real star is the dark magician himself, and Harry and Chi-chi too.¡±


    ¡°His talking animals are so cute!¡± The little girl added.


    ¡°That magician guy is so cool!¡± The little boy exclaimed. ¡°When¡¯s his next show?¡±


    Isabelle shook her head and frowned.


    ¡°Sorry, but he¡¯s out of commission right now.¡± When she noticed the disappointed looks on the kids¡¯ faces, she gave them a hopeful smile. ¡°But don¡¯t worry, he¡¯s tough. He¡¯ll be out of his funk in no time. And when Ben- I mean the magician gets better, he¡¯ll be out there performing before you know it.¡±


    ¡°Oh, ok.¡± The kids responded, feeling better.


    ¡°I need to go and deliver the medicine,¡± Isabelle told them.


    ¡°Let¡¯s leave her be.¡± The mother figure told the kids. ¡°We shouldn¡¯t bother the young lady while she¡¯s busy.¡±


    Everyone waved goodbye as they went their separate ways, going back to what they were doing beforehand.

 [Season 2] Episode 1 (Part 2)

    Isabelle delivered the grocery items to mom first before paying her friend a visit. The suburban area in her neighborhood made it easier for her to get from place to place with ease. Plus, the area she grew up in had friendly faces and was a safe place, so she had no issues walking around doing errands for herself and her mom.


    Isabelle skipped across the sidewalk without a care in the world, until she approached a small, but simple house. She stepped on the doormat and knocked on the door. Isabelle stepped back and waited for someone to answer the door, with the bags of medicine still in hand.


    The doorknob wobbled a bit before it opened. A hamster and guinea pig peeked out from the door. When they saw who it was, they both jumped up and down in excitement.


    ¡°Isabelle, you¡¯re here!¡±


    ¡°Hi Chi-Chi, hi Harry, great to see you again.¡± Isabelle greeted, bending down to get to their level.


    ¡°Same here,¡± Harry told her. ¡°Why don¡¯t you come on in?¡±


    ¡°Sure thing.¡±


    Isabelle walked in, headed to the living room, and set her belongings on the table, along with the medicine. Harry and Chi-Chi followed her and got up on the table to check the contents inside.


    ¡°Hey, what are these supposed to be?¡± Chi-Chi asked, digging her head into the bag. ¡°I don¡¯t think I¡¯ve seen them before.¡±


    Isabelle took the plastic bag away from them and pulled out the medicines.


    ¡°This is medicine. It¡¯s something humans use to make themselves feel better.¡± She explained to them.


    ¡°Huh.¡± Harry cocked his head while staring at the items on the table. ¡°This is fascinating. We just use spells, herbs, or potions to heal our wounds.¡±


    ¡°Benjamin has nothing too serious.¡± Isabelle waved it off. ¡°Though, if I recall, some humans do use herbs...¡±


    ¡°How neat. That¡¯s another thing your species have in common with ours.¡±


    .-.-.-.


    Harry and Chi-Chi led Isabelle to the only bedroom upstairs. The magician decorated the once girly room into something he found more fitting for him. Purple walls plastered all over the place. A bed with black sheets sat in the far back of the room, with white curtains resting by the windows. For the flooring, he used a dark gray carpet.


    No matter how many times Isabelle entered the room, she never got used to the new look. Upon entering, a lump under the covers caught her attention immediately as it squirmed around and groaned.


    ¡°Hey, Benjamin, are you ok?¡± Isabelle asked, walking over to his bedside and turning on the dark purple lamp.


    If you spot this narrative on Amazon, know that it has been stolen. Report the violation.


    ¡°Isabelle, is that you?¡± A weak voice came out.


    ¡°Yeah, it¡¯s the one and only.¡±


    Benjamin pulled the covers over as he slowly inched up from his back and rubbed his eyes.


    ¡°Hey, what are you doing here?¡±


    ¡°Can I not come over to visit?¡±


    Benjamin shook his head. ¡°I just don¡¯t want you to catch this...¡±


    ¡°I know, which is why I brought some medicine,¡± Isabelle replied as she took medicine from her pockets and presented it to him.


    ¡°Huh? That¡¯s what you humans use to heal one another?¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s more or less curing one''s sickness, not necessarily ¡®healing¡¯ another or yourself.¡±


    Isabelle opened the box and took out a bottle. She opened it and poured a small amount into the plastic cup before giving it to her friend. He looked at the contents and inched away from it. The smell of the concoction flew into his nostrils, seeping through like the smell of burning oil.


    ¡°Do I have to take this?¡±


    ¡°I know it sucks, but this is the best one I could find with your symptoms,¡± Isabelle told him.


    ¡°It¡¯ll taste awful, but you¡¯ll get better little by little if you take these.¡±


    Benjamin¡¯s heart pounded across his chest. What had he gotten himself into? He adapted to this world on his own and dealt with the war in his old school. It¡¯d be ludicrous to back out to something like this. Besides, the sooner he got better, the sooner he could prepare for school when it started again. He needed to prepare for world conquest alongside his new and old partners.


    Benjamin swallowed hard as his hands gripped the small cup with the liquid inside. He shut his eyes tight and drank the whole thing in one fell swoop. His body quivered as the aftertaste lingered in his mouth.


    ¡°Hopefully, you¡¯ll feel better.¡± Isabelle chirped as Chi-Chi hopped on the bed and took the cup from his hands. She left to the bathroom to wash it, all while trying not to get any backwash on her.


    ¡°Yeah, thanks,¡± Benjamin replied, the bitter taste still resonating in his throat. He tried his best to clear the throat without hurting it too much. ¡°So, is there anything else I need to do?¡±


    ¡°Just rest and relax.¡±


    ¡°But that¡¯s what I¡¯ve been doing for the past couple of hours!¡±


    ¡°You don¡¯t have to yell at me like that, you know.¡±


    ¡°Oh, sorry.¡±


    ¡°Hey, what about that TV show you guys like so much? You could always watch that in the living room.¡± Isabelle suggested.


    ¡°The one with the butler?¡± Benjamin asked. He shook his head and frowned. ¡°It got canceled before the story concluded.¡±


    ¡°And some cooking show replaced it,¡± Harry added, groaning in frustration. ¡°It¡¯s nowhere as good, though. I wish I knew how the other show ended...¡±


    ¡°I like it,¡± Chi-Chi said once she returned from the bathroom. ¡°That cooking show¡¯s pretty funny.¡±


    ¡°Oh, I see,¡± Isabelle replied. ¡°Do you at least remember the name of the show?¡±


    ¡°Not really.¡± Benjamin slumped back on the bed in defeat. ¡°I¡¯ll find something else to do while resting up, I suppose.¡±


    ¡°That¡¯s the spirit!¡± Isabelle clasped her hands together excitedly. She checked her watch and gasped?.


    ¡°I¡¯d love to stay, but you need your rest, and I have stuff to do, so I¡¯ll have to take my leave.¡±


    Benjamin cleared his throat and rubbed his eyes again. Harry went over to bring him a tissue box for him to use.


    ¡°Thanks.¡±


    Isabelle giggled as she waved goodbye to everyone before taking her leave and heading home.

 [Season 2] Episode 1 (Part 3)

    After dinner, Isabelle went upstairs to her room and contacted her long-time friend Nicholas over the computer. She laid down on the bed and stared at her ceiling, waiting for him to call back.


    Her room had pastel yellow walls, with the walls plastered with blueprints taped on all sides, as well as dark orange wood that spread across the floor. There was also a study desk with a brown lamp attached and crumbled-up pieces of paper next to her disposable trash can on the corner of the walls.


    Eventually, a ding rang through Isabelle¡¯s ears. As the call came through, she straightened herself up and answered the call. Nicholas was on the other side of the projection screen. The surrounding room behind him had royal red wallpaper with golden laces.


    ¡°Hey, Izzy, sorry I called so late.¡± Nicholas greeted her with a wave.


    ¡°Not at all. I just finished with my duties as well,¡± Isabelle told him. ¡°So, what¡¯s it like at your new home?¡±


    ¡°We just got here. It¡¯s been a long day, so we were thinking of unpacking tomorrow.¡±


    ¡°Ah, so it¡¯s not just me...¡± Isabelle muttered, then sighed.


    ¡°Something the matter?¡± Nicholas asked, raising an eyebrow. ¡°Are you already missing me?¡± He joked.


    ¡°Well, we haven¡¯t had any opportunities to chat lately.¡±


    ¡°What do you mean? Has it been that long since school ended?¡±


    Isabelle shook her head. Isabelle shook her head. ¡°I meant that, ever since I got applied to the new school, I haven¡¯t gotten as much free time as I¡¯d like. It wasn''t until you left that I realized this.¡±


    ¡°Well, I was also preparing for the move with my family, and you¡¯re getting ready for when the new school comes up again, so...¡±


    ¡°You have a fair point.¡±


    Nicholas looked around the area he¡¯s in. ¡°I¡¯m also thinking of changing the wallpaper when I wake up the next day, not a big fan of the colors.¡±


    Isabelle chuckled at the response. ¡°Ok, I¡¯ll leave you to it. Hope you enjoy your stay over there and get your rest.¡±


    ¡°Will do. Oh, and have you gotten your mom¡¯s permission to go to this academy?¡±


    ¡°I have time until it opens up. No rush.¡±


    ¡°But does she at least know about¡ª?¡±


    ¡°It¡¯ll be fine. No need to worry. I¡¯ll talk to you again soon.¡±


    ¡°Ok, see you.¡±


    After signing out, her smile faded. She glanced at the drawer from across her bed. Isabelle got out of bed and walked over to her desk. On the side, there was a framed picture of a young woman and a man. She stared, placed her hand on the side of the picture, and sighed. Isabelle picked it up and moved it close to her chest.


    The narrative has been taken without authorization; if you see it on Amazon, report the incident.


    ¡°I¡¯m not sure how to break the news to mom,¡± Isabelle said to herself, walking over to lie on her bed. ¡°I shouldn¡¯t wait to tell her, but I need to find the right time for it.¡± She looked up to the ceiling and frowned. ¡°What would you say or do if you were in this situation, dad?¡±


    She closed her eyes and let the tears fall from her face.


    .-.-.-.


    Harry and Chi-Chi rested on bed sheets across from Benjamin, the silky textures brushing up against their fur as they had sweet dreams. The flow of the covers moved their bodies, as the two of them fell off the side. The impact on the floor made them jolt wide awake. Harry and Chi-Chi looked around frantically, uncertain how they ended up on the floor.


    The sounds of Benjamin groaning rang through their ears. The two jumped on the bed, noticing Benjamin toss and turn in bed. His body sweat as his grip on the blanket tightened, looking to be out of breath.


    Harry and Chi-Chi ran over to nudge him, trying to wake him up.


    Benjamin shouted as he shot up straight. His eyes jolted wide open as his familiars tumbled further back on the bed. The magician panted as he rubbed his head and sighed.


    ¡°Are you ok?¡± Harry asked, getting himself up.


    ¡°Yeah, I think so,¡± Benjamin replied, clearing his throat. ¡°I thought I was...¡±


    ¡°You don¡¯t seem fine.¡± Chi-Chi brought up, as she scratched behind her ear. ¡°You looked uneasy. What kind of nightmare did you have?¡±


    ¡°Well, I...¡± Benjamin massaged his temples as he tried to recollect the dream he had minutes ago. ¡°Why can¡¯t I remember anything about it besides the fact that it made me feel unpleasant? Why do I feel like this?¡± He questioned, getting misty-eyed.


    ¡°Maybe your body¡¯s not used to feeling sick?¡± Chi-Chi guessed.


    ¡°Or you could be homesick,¡± Harry mentioned. ¡°You probably miss going to school, doing assignments, and hanging out with your friends.¡±


    ¡°Wait, Master had friends in school?¡± Chi-Chi asked, tilting her head in confusion.


    ¡°Or maybe I am sick and just not thinking straight.¡± Benjamin shrugged. He placed his hand on his forehead, his hand burning up. ¡°Ow! I don¡¯t know, but I could use a drink.¡±


    ¡°Coming right up,¡± Harry said, puffing up his chest confidently.


    He jumped off the bed and scurried over to the kitchen for a cold glass of milk, leaving Chi-Chi and Benjamin alone in the room. Silence embodied the area shortly after. Neither of them knew what to say.


    It didn¡¯t take long for Chi-Chi to break the silence.


    ¡°Cheer up, Master; I¡¯m sure you¡¯ll get better soon!¡± She piped up.


    ¡°Thanks, Chi-Chi,¡± Benjamin replied with a small smile. He let out a hefty sigh. ¡°Hey, how long do you think it¡¯ll take for the other higher-ups to fix our academy?¡±


    ¡°Who knows?¡± Chi-Chi did her best to shrug with her stubby little arms. It looked more like she was playing charades or doing a little dance. ¡°It has been a while, but they might be nearly done.¡±


    ¡°Couldn¡¯t they have let us help them out?¡±


    ¡°I¡¯m sure the adults had their reasons for not getting us involved in the rough work. Besides, we need to relax after those crazy turns of events.¡±


    ¡°Well, I guess that¡¯s true.¡±


    ¡°Don¡¯t worry, we just need to wait a little longer.¡±


    ¡°If you say so.¡±


    Harry returned with the glass of milk on top of his head. He hopped onto the bed without a single drop spilling off.


    ¡°Hey guys, hope I didn¡¯t take too long.¡± He said.


    ¡°Not at all,¡± Benjamin replied, taking the drink from his hands. He took a couple of gulps from the glass before letting out a sigh. ¡°Got to say, I don¡¯t know what I¡¯d do without you guys.¡±


    ¡°Huh? Where did that come from?¡± Harry inquired, raising an eyebrow.


    ¡°I figured I¡¯d say it while I had the chance.¡±


    ¡°Aw, thanks, Master!¡± Harry and Chi-Chi said with a smile.


    ¡°Don¡¯t mention it.¡±

 [Season 2] Episode 2 (Part 1)

    The next day, Isabelle came downstairs to search for her mother. This time, she found her mom near the kitchen counter, sipping her cup of coffee while checking out her phone.


    Irene glanced up from her phone. Her daughter stood there, leaning over to take a peek at the screen.


    ¡°Hey Isabelle, thanks for helping me with dinner yesterday.¡± She greeted, covering the screen of her phone. ¡°So, what can I do for you?¡±


    ¡°Oh, hi, mom.¡± Isabelle waved, giving off an innocent smile. ¡°What made you think I wanted something other than a drink?¡±


    ¡°I know you. You got that look that tells me you want something from me. So, what is it?¡±


    ¡°Well, I was wondering...¡± Isabelle twiddled her fingers and looked down at the floor. ¡°Since summer is coming soon, and you wanted me to leave the house more...¡±


    ¡°I¡¯m aware, which is why I considered summer camp. Science or Math Camp I think is something you¡¯d enjoy¡ª¡±


    ¡°Really?¡± Isabelle¡¯s eyes widened. ¡°But I already had an idea in mind.¡±


    ¡°Oh? What did you have in mind?¡±


    She hesitated, trying to come up with a good response. ¡°Acting Camp, for sure.¡±


    ¡°Huh?¡± Her mom nearly dropped her phone at the response. ¡°But you don¡¯t like theater. Why do you want to go there?¡±


    ¡°Well, um, I want to try something different, that¡¯s all.¡± Isabelle went over to the refrigerator to grab a cold juice box. ¡°You know, get new hobbies and expand my horizons?¡± She continued as she sipped on her drink.


    Irene raised an eyebrow as a smirk formed on her lips.


    ¡°You¡¯re doing this for a boy you like, aren¡¯t you?¡±


    Isabelle almost spat out her drink as she coughed with her mouth closed. Her mom rushed over to pat her on the back.


    ¡°Sorry about that, dear.¡±


    This text was taken from Royal Road. Help the author by reading the original version there.


    ¡°Thanks, mom, I appreciate it. Also, no, that¡¯s not the reason!¡±


    ¡°Can¡¯t I at least see what this theatre camp is all about? I¡¯ve never heard of this before.¡±


    ¡°But why? Don¡¯t you trust me?¡±


    ¡°I want to make sure this camp you want to go to is a good place for you to spend the summer.¡±


    ¡°Look, I understand that, but¡ª¡± Isabelle¡¯s phone rang loudly in her pockets, interrupting their conversation. ¡°Excuse me for a moment.¡± She reached into her pockets and answered the phone call. Benjamin? What could he want? ¡°Hello?¡±


    ¡°Isabelle, hey, could you come over to my place real quick?¡± Benjamin asked.


    ¡°Oh, is it urgent?¡±


    ¡°Yeah, it¡¯s important that you come to the base.¡±


    ¡°Ok, but what should I tell Mom, though? She¡¯s right over there and might be suspicious if¡ª¡±


    ¡°Can¡¯t you just tell them ?you¡¯re visiting a friend? Or you were called from school to get something?¡± Benjamin suggested.


    ¡°I guess that works, thanks.¡± Isabelle moved the phone away from her face. ¡°Mom, I got some plans today with a friend. Can we talk about the camp thing later?¡±


    ¡°Sure thing. Have fun, sweetie.¡± Irene gave her daughter a warm smile as she waved goodbye.


    ¡°Alright, see you later.¡±


    .-.-.-.


    Isabelle got up to the doorstep of Benjamin¡¯s house to knock on the door. Not long after, Harry opened the door to let her inside.


    ¡°I¡¯m here, you wish to see¡ª?¡±


    She didn¡¯t finish her sentence, watching Benjamin, up and out of bed, caught her off-guard. He pulled off dramatic poses, in better condition than yesterday.


    Normally, Isabelle would laugh it off or tease the magician for his shenanigans. However, considering how he felt the other day, she couldn¡¯t help but get concerned.


    ¡°Uh, are you sure it¡¯s ok for you to be out like this?¡±


    ¡°No sweat, I¡¯m alright,¡± Benjamin replied, puffing his chest. ¡°In fact, I¡¯m feeling a lot better, thanks to you and that medicine you brought over.¡± He looked away, muttering, ¡°So, thanks for that.¡±


    ¡°No problem. Glad to know that it worked.¡± Isabelle chirped, clasping her hands together. ¡°So, what do you want to do now? What¡¯s the plan?¡±


    ¡°Well, to get back at our plans of world conquest¡ª¡±


    ¡°You mean make the world a better place?¡±


    ¡°No.¡± Benjamin gave out an exasperated sigh before finishing his sentence. ¡°We¡¯ll need to take multiple trips.¡±


    ¡°Ooh, ok, where¡¯s our first stop?¡±


    ¡°The Library!¡±


    The group cheered as Harry and Chi-Chi headed into Benjamin¡¯s hat as the team prepared to head out.

 [Season 2] Episode 2 (Part 2)

    Benjamin and Isabelle arrived at the Grand Oak Library and went to look around. The enormous place had a grand white arch and ceiling. The wooden flooring matched the dark brown walls almost perfectly, except for the cream-colored patterns on the walls. Chandelier lights attached to the ceiling lit the place up, making the atmosphere more welcoming and inviting.


    The rough textures from the mahogany bookshelves trickled against Isabelle¡¯s hands as she slid it across the shelves. She looked at her hands. Speckles of dust lingered on her fingertips. Nothing but up-to-date information all around her. She could stay here all day if possible. It was a paradise for her. But Isabelle didn¡¯t have time for that now. She and Benjamin were on a critical mission that they needed to do.


    ¡°So, why are we here again?¡± Isabelle inquired, glancing at her friend.


    ¡°Isn¡¯t it obvious? Since we¡¯re here in your world, we should continue to learn and adapt to human society.¡± Benjamin replied, dramatically pointing towards the ceiling.


    ¡°That¡¯s a great idea. We can learn about their cultures, history, um...¡±


    ¡°Anyway, let¡¯s split up and see what we can find. I¡¯m going to explore and find some juicy stuff over there.¡±


    ¡°Alright, sounds good. I¡¯m going to ask a librarian for help as well.¡±


    ¡°Hmm...¡± Benjamin scratched his chin and pondered. ¡°Using your own kind to help us out and use their knowledge against them, I like it.¡±


    ¡°Uh, sure, let¡¯s go with that.¡± Isabelle chuckled lightly.


    The two went their separate ways. Isabelle headed toward the desk, where a red-head librarian typed on a computer while looking at an enormous book on her lap.


    ¡°Excuse me,¡± Isabelle spoke up as she hit the small bell on the countertop.


    ¡°Hmm?¡± The librarian shifted her gaze and looked at the girl with narrow eyes. ¡°Oh, can I help you?¡±


    ¡°Yes, I¡¯m looking for a book.¡±


    ¡°We got tons of them here. Can you be more specific, please?¡±


    ¡°Well, I¡¯m looking for one focusing on people.¡±


    ¡°Again, we got loads of them. We even have a category for them. Can you give me more specific details?¡±


    Unauthorized reproduction: this story has been taken without approval. Report sightings.


    ¡°Specifically, what monsters ?think of humans and vice versa?¡±


    ¡°Are you serious?¡± The librarian questioned, raising her eyebrow.


    ¡°You wanted me to be more specific!¡± Isabelle exclaimed, slamming her hands on the desk. ¡°How much more could I possibly¡ª?¡±


    ¡°Quiet.¡± The librarian shushed her. ¡°You¡¯re disturbing the peace.¡±


    ¡°Sorry,¡± Isabelle murmured, lowering her head. ¡°But¡ª¡±


    ¡°What!¡± Benjamin¡¯s voice echoed from across the room.


    ¡°Benjamin, not so loud!¡± She hissed.


    ¡°But did you see this?¡± The dark magician stormed over with a book in his hand.


    Isabelle followed him over to a table, where they sat down to inspect the book he found.


    ¡°Notice these?¡± Benjamin pointed at a few pictures and descriptions of strange creatures on the pages.


    ¡°Yeah, those are real monsters,¡± Isabelle told him.


    ¡°No way. Is this really how humans see us?¡± Benjamin¡¯s mouth gaped as he stared down at the book.


    ¡°Well, technically, there are different interpretations of how and what all kinds of monsters look like on the surface.¡± She added with a shrug. ¡°However, if you had told somebody what you¡¯re supposed to be, then chances are, no one would believe you.¡±


    ¡°I don¡¯t understand. I read a book a year ago back at my old school library about our species.¡± Benjamin massaged his temples and sighed heavily. ¡°Was it all a lie?¡±


    Isabelle scratched her head and hummed. ¡°Maybe it¡¯s not the right term to use here?¡±


    ¡°Then what would be better?¡±


    She got up and paced around, trying to think up better terms than the ones her partner was used to.


    The students at that place use wizard-like magic, but it doesn''t align with their abnormal tendencies that might be monster-like. Demons, maybe? No, that¡¯s a harsh way of putting it.


    Aside from that one student, I can¡¯t recall anybody else using such dark magic. Not to mention demons, or were they daemons? They have twisted those words over the years, haven¡¯t they? I¡¯ve heard a term describing what Benjamin could be from a TV show, or was it a book? Could it fit in this case? Then again, other supernatural terms have been tarnished from other sources of media before, so I shouldn¡¯t worry, but would I not be any better if¡ª?


    ¡°Isabelle, are you ok?¡± Benjamin asked, interrupting her thoughts.


    ¡°I got it!¡± Isabelle proclaimed. The librarian shushed her again from a distance. ¡°Sorry again, ma¡¯am.¡±


    ¡°So, what did you come up with?¡±


    ¡°How about Demi-Humans, or Demi or short?¡± She suggested. ¡°They have humanoid appearances but are a certain type of monster in disguise or beings with supernatural abilities. So, what do you think?¡±


    ¡°Hmm, that sounds pretty interesting. I like it!


    ¡°That¡¯s great to hear!¡±


    ¡°When I have time, I¡¯m going to go tell everyone else about the new idea you thought up.¡±

 [Season 2] Episode 2 (Part 3)

    Benjamin and Isabelle walked along the concrete pavement road and headed to the Covenpond Plaza to rest their legs on a bench. While Isabelle looked into one book she had read before, Benjamin stretched his arms and looked around the scenery. Blue skies, fresh air, green trees, and grass, and tons of people walking around and chatting.


    Perfect. He thought with a grin.


    He crossed his legs and waited patiently for her to finish reading before he could initiate their next plan. Before he knew it, people nearby whispered to one another while staring at the dark magician.


    ¡°Hey, is that the street magician I¡¯ve heard about?¡±


    ¡°I think so. I wonder what he could be doing here...¡±


    ¡°Maybe he¡¯s doing a show soon?¡±


    ¡°Or he¡¯s just here for relaxing?¡±


    His grin spread more extensively, as they¡¯ve caught on that something was up. He wanted to let Isabelle in on his plan sooner. However, the moment was too perfect to pass up. If they can pull it off, then so be it.


    ¡°Hey, Isabelle?¡± Benjamin whispered, leaning closer to her.


    ¡°Yeah?¡± She glanced up and asked.


    ¡°It¡¯s time. Get ready.¡±


    It took her a moment to figure out what he meant by that. She nodded in agreement. Benjamin took his hat off momentarily and gave Harry and Chi-Chi a wink to let them in on the moment as well. He took to the center of the plaza and stood in front of the large fountain.


    ¡°Everyone, stand back and listen closely.¡± He called out to the people in the park as he pulled out his wand.


    Citizens nearby stopped talking and moved closer to him.


    ¡°No way, it¡¯s him!¡± Someone exclaimed and pointed out.


    ¡°The Young Dark Magician is going to do another show!¡± Another person added.


    Soon, people surrounded Benjamin on all sides as he continued his speech. ¡°No need to fear. The Dark Magician is here to enhance your life, not ruin it. But, I¡¯m not alone on this endeavor...¡± He pulled him down as Harry and Chi-Chi jumped out from it, doing a cool pose as they were about to land. ¡°These are my familiars: Chi-Chi and Harry.¡±


    ¡°Hiya!¡± Chi-Chi exclaimed.


    ¡°How¡¯s it going, everybody?¡± Harry added.


    Benjamin pointed as the crowd let Isabelle walk to the center of the stage.


    This text was taken from Royal Road. Help the author by reading the original version there.


    ¡°And this is my lovely assistant, Isabelle.¡±


    ¡°Hello,¡± Isabelle said with a meek wave.


    ¡°Now, let¡¯s start with something simple.¡±


    Benjamin took out a few playing cards and laid them out in his hands. He asked Isabelle to pick a card.


    She chose an Ace of spades and presented it to the audience, but did her best not to show Benjamin her card. Once she put the card back, Benjamin crumbled up the cards, ripped them into little pieces, and threw them all up in the air.


    Once he took care of that, he pulled his wand back out and pointed it towards the sky. The torn pieces of the cards stopped and hovered in the air. Benjamin shuffled the pieces on the ground until they formed a shape. Everyone gasped as the shape in question turned out to be a card, specifically, the Ace of Spades.


    ¡°So, is this your card?¡± Benjamin asked, motioning the ground to get everyone¡¯s attention.


    ¡°Yeah, it is!¡± Isabelle chirped. Everyone in the crowd cheered at the display. ¡°Way to go, Benjamin, you aced it!¡±


    Benjamin took a bow and tipped his hat. ¡°Why thank you, everyone, I¡ª¡±


    ¡°I guess you can say that you had that in spades¡ª¡±


    ¡°Ok, Isabelle, that¡¯s enough.¡± He interrupted, groaning in annoyance.


    ¡°Sorry about that.¡± Isabelle chuckled lightly.


    Benjamin used the wand to take the shredded pieces of the card and crumbled them into a ball. He motioned the ball towards his hands as he clasped it. After a glow emanated from his hands, Benjamin threw his hands up in the air as doves flew out and headed towards the skies. The audience oohed at the sight and applauded over the magical trick.


    Benjamin and Isabelle took another bow before straightening themselves out.


    ¡°Why thank you, everyone,¡± He said. ¡°Now, for our next trick, I¡¯d like at least one more volunteer.¡±


    A couple of people raised their hands, as Benjamin squinted his eyes, wondering who he should choose. One person in the back crowd stood out to him, though, a figure wearing a black cloak.


    ¡°Excuse me, but I¡¯d like to volunteer.¡± The figure spoke up. ¡°If that¡¯s alright with you, Benny.¡±


    Benjamin couldn¡¯t picture it, but the voice sounded familiar. It was on the tip of his tongue. And did they call him by his nickname? Besides Isabelle, the only other person who would call him that¡­


    ¡°Who are you? Have we met before? And how do you know my name?¡±


    ¡°Oh, do you not recognize me? Well then, allow me to jog your memory.¡± The person pulled the hood off and flipped his hair. ¡°Long time no see.¡±


    Benjamin took a step back and twitched his eye. ¡°Sebastian? What are you doing here?¡±


    Sebastian ignored his question and took the rest of the cloak off. ¡°So, this is what you¡¯ve been doing in your spare time, huh?¡±


    ¡°Well, what¡¯s it to you?¡± Benjamin hissed, trying not to speak so loud that the audience would hear him.


    ¡°I¡¯ve been doing well myself. I don¡¯t know about you. So, are you going to stand there, or will you perform your little show?¡±


    ¡°If you just¡ª¡±


    ¡°Oh, now that I think about it, I also have a trick up my sleeve. I want to show it to these lovely people, if you don¡¯t mind.¡± Sebastian pulled out a sword and took a stance. ¡°I¡¯m going to attempt to swallow my sword.¡±


    The crowd focused their attention on Sebastian as their curiosity peaked, no longer paying any attention to the dark magician. Benjamin¡¯s grip around the wand tightened as he glared at Sebastian. Of course, his rival would try to steal all his attention and glory. It¡¯s one thing to up him in magic, ?but taking one of his only forms of entertainment in the human world was another matter entirely.

 [Season 2] Episode 2 (Part 4)

    Benjamin pointed at the sword as the magic beam shot out from his wand and aimed for his rival¡¯s hand. The beam hit nearly Sebastian¡¯s hand and knocked the sword out of his grasp. Sebastian glared at the magician as he looked away with a smug smile.


    ¡°What was that for?¡±


    ¡°I did what I had to do, you understand, right?¡± Benjamin replied while twirling his wand. ¡°Stick around. The show¡¯s just starting, and you said you wanted to take part in my next act.¡±


    Sebastian stepped back as Benjamin twirled his wand around, preparing another spell. He made a stance as a beam shot out from the rod and hit directly at his rival. Opening his eyes, he looked around and found himself trapped in a magical bubble.


    ¡°What the¡ª?¡± Sebastian tried to poke the bubble, but couldn¡¯t push through or exit. His legs planted on the bottom as they seemed to have no effect on him, either.


    ¡°Hmm...¡± Benjamin scratched his chin. ¡°That wasn¡¯t what I had in mind, but that¡¯ll do.¡±


    He turned to Isabelle and encased her inside a bubble as well. However, she didn¡¯t seem to mind it as much. In fact, she liked the idea of playing and being involved in more kinds of magic. Isabelle could breathe just fine despite being inside of a magic-coated bubble.


    Sebastian attempted to get out of the bubble as he tried to jump up and down, but in doing so, he caused the bubble to bounce a lot higher than he had intended. Isabelle smiled and joined him in hopping in her bubble as well.


    Benjamin made a tambourine and a xylophone appear. He handed them over to Chi-Chi and Harry, as they played their instruments. Isabelle and Sebastian danced around the skies to the beat of the music below them, like they did an underwater routine in the sky. The audience watched the display unfold as they clapped to the rhythm.


    Both of their bubbles then end up colliding with one another, forming into one big bubble. Sebastian looked down to see the significant height difference as his stomach churned. On the other hand, Isabelle looked at the sky all around her; her eyes gazed at the white clouds in astonishment. She extended her hand, attempting to reach and touch the clouds without popping the bubble.


    Wow, what a view. It¡¯s not often that I get to experience moments like these. Imagine if I could just¨C


    ¡°Are you ok?¡± Sebastian asked.


    ¡°Ah!¡± Isabelle shrieked as she spun to face him.


    ¡°Sorry about that. You¡¯re not scared, are you?¡±


    Isabelle shook her head. ¡°I¡¯m ok.¡±


    ¡°You, um, think we¡¯ll make it out of here fine?¡±


    ¡°I know we¡¯ll get out of this situation safely. Benjamin won¡¯t let us ascend too far off if possible.¡±


    Sebastian gulped. ¡°If you say so?¡±


    Meanwhile, from the ground level, Benjamin looked up, noticing the bubble flying further away from him. His heart dropped as he assumed the worst-case scenario. Everyone else watched with fixed gazes as Benjamin¡¯s grip tightened against the wand as he pointed it towards the sky and shot out a beam. The beam, however, ricocheted against the bubble and ?hit his hat, turning it into a small bubble. He had to do something, and fast. He got Isabelle and Sebastian in that mess, and planned to get them out of it.


    The tale has been taken without authorization; if you see it on Amazon, report the incident.


    Benjamin told everyone to stand back as he moved the wand toward the ground he stood on. Once he placed a magic spell underneath, the ground shook as everyone tried to keep their footing. A gigantic tree sprouted from the ground as it shot up from the pavement and headed toward the sky. Benjamin ran and jumped to grab the branches and ascend to higher plains. He had to ?catch up to his future classmates before it was too late.


    Eventually, the tree stopped moving. Benjamin looked up but wasn¡¯t even close to reaching the others yet. He harnessed a spell and placed it on his feet, allowing him to run up to the side of the tree while trying not to get hit by the branches along the way. Benjamin jumped to the surface of the giant tree and brushed aside the leaves to get a clear view of the magenta bubble floating in the sky.


    Sebastian and Isabelle yelled, trying to get the magician¡¯s attention, but he couldn¡¯t hear them well. Benjamin gripped his wand tight as he stared at their desperate attempts at breaking free. He pointed and fired off another beam, trapping and securing the bubble, preventing it from moving any further. Now that he was in closer range of them, he¡¯d have an easier time catching it.


    Benjamin slowly lowered the bubble with the wand, assuring their safety. However, he hadn¡¯t watched the position he was in, leaned too close, and ended up falling off the tree. Luckily, Benjamin landed on top of the bubble, pushing it closer to the ground.


    The bubble burst before reaching the fountain, causing Benjamin, Sebastian, and Isabelle to fall. The three of them landed in the waters, making a big splash in the surrounding area. The audience backed up before getting themselves wet.


    ¡°Oh my gosh, are you guys ok?¡± Chi-Chi and Harry asked as they scurried over to the fountain''s edge to check up on the trio.


    ¡°Yeah, we¡¯re fine,¡± Benjamin replied. He materialized another hat as he straightened out his brown hair before placing it on his head.


    ¡°Well, I was fine before someone almost got us killed...¡± Sebastian muttered, patting the side of his head, trying to get water out of his ears.


    ¡°Hey, I just saved your life, you know!¡± Benjamin hissed.


    ¡°I wouldn¡¯t have been in that situation in the first place if it wasn¡¯t for you!¡±


    ¡°But you said you wanted to be part of my show. I wasn¡¯t expecting that trick to go badly...¡±


    ¡°Guys?¡± Isabelle interrupted, brushing herself off. ¡°You know there are other people still here, right?¡±


    Sebastian and Benjamin glanced at the audience as shivers fell down their spines. Benjamin cleared his throat, leaped out of the fountain, and did another striking pose.


    ¡°And that¡¯s all for today¡¯s show,¡± Benjamin told the crowd. ¡°We hope you guys enjoyed it, and until next time, I bid you all farewell.¡± He took a bow, as Isabelle, Harry, and Chi-Chi did the same thing.


    Everyone applauded and threw money at the group.


    After the performance finished, Benjamin checked over the amount of money his team received while they walked back towards their home base.


    ¡°Awesome. Despite the shake-up near the end, I¡¯d still consider this a success.¡± Benjamin proudly proclaimed.


    ¡°This is your pastime?¡± Sebastian asked, letting out an exasperated sigh.


    ¡°You already mentioned that.¡± Benjamin scoffed. He stopped and turned to face him, with his hands on his hips. ¡°And what have you been doing for the past year?¡±


    ¡°I¡¯ve done business myself but can¡¯t get into the specific details.¡± Sebastian boasted. A ring from his pockets caught his attention. He reached for his phone and went to answer it. ¡°Hello? What? Is that so? Alright, I¡¯m on my way. See you then.¡± He hung up and brushed his hands. ¡°Sorry, but my break is up. I better get going.¡±


    ¡°That¡¯s a shame,¡± Isabelle said. ¡°It¡¯ would have been nice to get to know you better.¡±


    ¡°I¡¯m sure we¡¯ll meet again someday. I¡¯m Sebastian, by the way.¡± He grinned at her, but scowled at Benjamin.


    ¡°I¡¯m Isabelle.¡±


    ¡°Then I shall see you real soon, Isabelle.¡±


    As Sebastian took his leave, Isabelle waved goodbye as Benjamin rolled his eyes.


    ¡°Oh, brother,¡± Benjamin muttered.

 [Season 2] Episode 3 (Part 1)

    Benjamin, Isabelle, Harry, and Chi-Chi made it back to their temporary home base as they gathered on the living room couch. Benjamin poured the earnings out from his hat and onto the table to count them up, while Isabelle checked something on her phone. Harry and Chi-Chi slept on the rug, snuggling against the fuzz on the carpet.


    ¡°Hey, Benjamin, do you know that Sebastian fellow?¡± Isabelle asked as she put her phone away.


    ¡°Yeah,¡± Benjamin replied. He took a quick glance at her. ¡°Why do you ask?¡±


    ¡°Well, are you two friends, rivals, or something else entirely?¡±


    He turned away, scratching his cheek. ¡°Well, it¡¯s complicated.¡±


    Isabelle cooed and leaned in closer. ¡°Do you want to go into more detail?¡±


    ¡°No!¡± Benjamin shook his head and waved it off. ¡°Don¡¯t get any ideas!¡±


    ¡°I don¡¯t know what you¡¯re talking about...¡± Isabelle teased him with a catlike grin.


    ¡°Seriously...¡± Benjamin grumbled under his breath. He shook his head and changed the subject. ¡°Hey Isabelle, how has your progress been so far?¡±


    ¡°Hmm? What do you mean by that?¡±


    ¡°Have you asked your mom permission to go enroll in this new academy?¡±


    This again. ¡°Oh, yeah, I have.¡±


    ¡°Good to hear. What was her response?¡±


    Isabelle hesitated as her fingers twitched. ¡°She told me she¡¯d think about it.¡±


    ¡°You¡¯ll never know when the school opens up again.¡±


    Stolen story; please report.


    ¡°I¡¯m aware. But you¡¯ll see, my mom will let me go when the time comes.¡±


    ¡°Ok, if you say so.¡± Benjamin got up and left for the kitchen. ¡°I¡¯m thirsty. I¡¯ll be right back. Need anything?¡±


    ¡°No thanks, I¡¯m good.¡±


    ¡°Alright.¡±


    Once Benjamin left, Isabelle¡¯s smile faded as she stared at the table and sighed.


    ¡°How can I convince Mom to say yes?¡± she asked herself. ¡°If I can¡¯t get her to change her mind and let me attend the academy...¡± Her eyes were on the brim with tears. ¡°What do I do? How am I going to tell Benjamin?¡±


    ¡°I¡¯m back,¡± Benjamin called out. He entered the room with a glass of milk in his hand.


    ¡°Oh, back so soon?¡± Isabelle quickly wiped her eyes and straightened her back.


    ¡°Yeah, I was just getting something to drink, that¡¯s all.¡± Benjamin sat back down and set the drink aside on the coaster. ¡°So, are you ready to tell me the truth?¡±


    ¡°Huh? What truth?¡±


    ¡°About you and your mom.¡±


    ¡°H¡ªHow¡¯d you know?¡±


    Benjamin tipped his hat and grinned. ¡°The great dark magician is good at a lot of things, like reading people¡¯s faces, for example.¡± He dropped the act and spoke seriously. ¡°Also, I heard you across the room. You were very loud.¡±


    ¡°Oh.¡± Isabelle lowered her head and slumped her shoulders. ¡°Sorry.¡±


    ¡°Look, if we¡¯re going to do this as partners, we can¡¯t keep secrets and lie to one another. Got it?¡±


    ¡°Ok, I admit, even though I did ask Mom for permission, she might not actually let me attend the school. When I tried explaining to her, she grew suspicious of the idea.¡± She sighed and stared at her hands. ¡°We might not attend the same school after all at this rate...¡±


    Benjamin scratched his chin and stared off into the distance. ¡°That is a big problem.¡± His eyes widened as he turned back to face her. ¡°Hey, you did say she might not let you enroll, right?¡±


    Isabelle nodded. ¡°Point being?¡±


    ¡°We still have a chance to convince your mom before it¡¯s too late.¡± Benjamin snapped his fingers as his face brightened up. ¡°I got an idea.¡±


    ¡°Ooh, what is it?¡±


    ¡°Can¡¯t say right now. I need time to prepare and plan for it. I don¡¯t want to bring your hopes up if it doesn¡¯t go well.¡±


    ¡°Oh. Well, there¡¯s always a Plan B, right?¡±


    ¡°Yeah. I¡¯ll let you know when something comes up.¡±

 [Season 2] Episode 3 (Part 2)

    A few days passed as Isabelle lied down on the living room couch, checking her phone. She hadn¡¯t seen or heard from Benjamin since then. Isabelle waited for her mom to finish her business meeting on her laptop so she could try again in asking her about going to the academy.


    Her eyes kept glancing at the clock and the notepad on the phone screen. Isabelle typed things down to clear her mind. What was Benjamin¡¯s world like? What surprise could he bring to help her? How can she convince her mom to change her mind if he doesn''t make it?


    ¡°I¡¯m finished,¡± Irene called out to her daughter.


    Isabelle jumped, nearly dropping her phone as her mom closed the laptop in front of her.


    ¡°Could you give me a warning next time?¡±


    ¡°My bad. So, you needed something from me?¡±


    Isabelle got back up and nodded. ¡°Yeah, how¡¯d you know?¡±


    ¡°Well, first of all, I¡¯m your mother. I know you very well.¡±


    ¡°Ok...?¡±


    ¡°Second, you had that look on your face that screamed ¡®wanting something from me.¡¯¡±


    ¡°Yeah, it¡¯s about the aca¡ª I mean, camp.¡±


    ¡°Well, I still haven¡¯t found any information about this camp you mentioned. Either this is a scam, the camp is disbanded, or it doesn¡¯t exist.¡±


    ¡°What? But didn¡¯t you try to look harder?¡±


    ¡°I did, but hadn¡¯t found much. Then again, you didn¡¯t give me much information on it.¡±


    Isabelle bit her lip and froze in place. ¡°So, does that mean...?¡± Water formed around her eyes as she choked on her words.


    Irene¡¯s expression softened. But she didn¡¯t want to give in to her pleas. ¡°Do you remember anything else about this camp?¡± She placed her hands on her hips. ¡°Unless you¡¯re hiding something from me that I don¡¯t know about it?¡±


    Isabelle had a hard time swallowing the lump in her throat. She struggled to keep it together and not release tears down from her face.


    This is it. I can¡¯t attend the academy now. My dreams and potential, crushed. What am I going to tell Benjamin?


    Ding dong. The doorbell rang, jolting them out of their minds as their eyes shifted to the entrance.


    ¡°Huh? Who¡¯s here at this hour?¡± Irene walked over to answer the door, with Isabelle following right behind her.


    An older woman stood at the entrance, her frilly blonde hair tied up in a ponytail. She wore a gray jacket to keep her body warm, despite the weather being near summer, and matching shoes. She also wore coffee-colored pants that went past her knees, a formal white shirt, and a pair of shades. The lady also carried a small briefcase in one hand and a brochure in the other.


    ¡°Why, hello.¡± She greeted her with sincerity. ¡°My name is Gigi, and I¡¯m the counselor of the new acting camp being built.¡±


    ¡°Ah, so you¡¯re from that place my daughter was talking about,¡± Irene said. ¡°Guess she wasn¡¯t making it up to go somewhere else after all.¡±


    ¡°That¡¯s right.¡±


    Isabelle tilted her head, wondering how this lady knew about her predicament. By the time it clicked in her brain, Benjamin peered his head from the sides and meekly introduced himself.


    ¡°Hey, remember me?¡± Benjamin asked Isabelle¡¯s mom.


    Stolen content alert: this content belongs on Royal Road. Report any occurrences.


    ¡°Oh yeah, you¡¯re her ¡®friend,¡¯ I remember you.¡± She glanced at her daughter briefly. ¡°A-ha, it was because of some boy. At least it¡¯s someone I know.¡±


    Benjamin laughed sheepishly, but wasn¡¯t sure how to react. Why were butterflies forming around in his stomach? He¡¯s met with Isabelle¡¯s mom several now, so why did he feel so anxious about this? Was it just by being around her? Was it the remarks her mother made earlier or something else entirely?


    ¡°May we come in?¡± Gigi asked.


    ¡°Oh, of course, my name is Irene. Please make yourselves at home.¡±


    Gigi came in and sat on the couch while Irene left to make tea. Benjamin and Isabelle exchanged some hopeful glances at one another before joining them in the living room. The two of them kept their distance and watched the scene unfold. After a while, Irene came back and set drinks on the table. Once she set everything up, she sat on the other side of the couch.


    ¡°So, I saw no intel of this camp of yours online.¡± Irene pointed out as she stared at her cup.


    ¡°Oh, we don¡¯t advertise online. We have our own way of choosing people,¡± Gigi replied. She handed her the brochure as Irene looked it over. ¡°We hand out flyers and surveys to individuals in the neighboring town, to test them and see if they¡¯re worthy to attend our camp. After that, we have them audition and give them roles depending on their performance rank.¡± She explained to her.


    ¡°Benjamin showed me the flyer and location where the audition took place,¡± Isabelle added. ¡°It was also hard to explain.¡±


    ¡°Huh, how about that?¡± Irene muttered. ¡°And she passed without cheating?¡±


    ¡°That¡¯s right, with flying colors,¡± Gigi confidently replied. ¡°I take school traditions very seriously.¡± She took a sip from the drink and placed it on the table. ¡°Your daughter, Isabelle, has the potential to achieve greatness in the academy.¡±


    ¡°You mean camp?¡±


    ¡°There¡¯s one more thing I¡¯d like to show you if you¡¯re still unsure of letting your daughter attend.¡± Gigi picked up her briefcase and unlocked it. Before she opened it, however, she glanced at Benjamin and Isabelle, who still stood there. ¡°Do you two mind if we discuss something privately?¡±


    ¡°Not at all.¡± Benjamin shook his head as he and Isabelle stepped out for a moment and headed toward the dining hall.


    Isabelle couldn¡¯t believe her eyes and ears over what went down. She asked Benjamin who that mysterious lady was and how he knew about her. Benjamin explained that Rixonia, a new academy, was almost done, and ''Gigi'' was the academy''s principal. The academy was earlier known as Streterra.


    He also mentioned that she was the same person who recruited her to join the school and become Benjamin¡¯s partner. Hearing this made Isabelle¡¯s heart pound. The lady responsible for building the location and bringing so many people together was in her house at this very moment!


    Isabelle peeked from the corner and noticed the principal close her briefcase before putting it away.


    ¡°So, what do you think now?¡± The blonde woman asked, crossing her legs.


    ¡°Very interesting,¡± Irene replied, touching her chin.


    ¡°I¡¯m glad you think so. Well, how about it?¡±


    ¡°Oh, alright, I give her permission to go to this place.¡±


    ¡°That¡¯s great to hear!¡± Gigi¡¯s face lit up as she turned to her future students. ¡°Wouldn¡¯t you agree, Isabelle?¡±


    Isabelle had trouble standing as her body trembled, nearly out of breath. She power-walked over to where her mom sat and wrapped her arms around her.


    ¡°Thanks so much, mom!¡± Isabelle chirped.


    ¡°You¡¯re welcome,¡± Irene replied, hugging her back. ¡°But I want you to stay out of trouble, got it?¡±


    ¡°I will, I will.¡±


    Once the two separated, Benjamin re-entered the room and tipped his hat. ¡°I¡¯m sure you¡¯re grateful for my marvelous contribution. For if it weren¡¯t for me, you¡¯d have never me¡ª¡±


    Isabelle ran over and hugged him from the side, catching the dark magician off guard. ¡°Thank you, Benjamin, I don¡¯t know what I would¡¯ve done without you!¡±


    Benjamin looked away and scratched his cheek, his face flushed with a light shade of red. ¡°No problem.¡±


    ¡°Oh my, would you look at the time?¡± Gigi checked her watch and said. ¡°We should get going.¡± She finished her drink, got up, and headed toward the door, with Benjamin following suit. ¡°Thank you for your time today.¡±


    ¡°And thanks for the talk,¡± Irene commented. ¡°Farewell, you two. Oh, and Benjamin?¡±


    ¡°Yeah?¡± Benjamin piped up before leaving.


    ¡°Make sure my girl doesn¡¯t get into trouble now, ok?¡±


    ¡°Oh, sure thing, ma¡¯am.¡±


    Once they left, Isabelle wasted no time chatting with her mom about the day. ¡°So, what did she show you to change your mind?¡± She asked, practically jumping with excitement.


    Irene froze as her smile faded. Wait, why can¡¯t I remember? I just saw it not too long ago. And ?that lady. Her voice sounded familiar, but I couldn¡¯t get a good look at¡ª?


    ¡°Uh, mom? Are you ok?¡±


    ¡°Huh? Yeah, yeah, I¡¯m fine. It was complicated. You wouldn¡¯t understand it, anyway.¡±


    ¡°Oh, ok...¡± Strange, is something up with Mom? Why does she seem off? Maybe it¡¯s just my imagination.

 [Season 2] Episode 3 (Part 3)

    As Benjamin and Gigi walked along the sidewalk back to their homes, the two of them had a brief conversation before going their separate ways. He looked around, making sure no one listened in on them, before he spoke.


    ¡°Hey, thanks again for the help today.¡±


    ¡°You¡¯re welcome,¡± Gigi replied. She turned once Benjamin stopped in place. ¡°Do you have something on your mind?¡±


    ¡°Yeah,¡± Benjamin replied. ¡°What did you show Isabelle¡¯s mom to make her change her mind?¡±


    ¡°Oh, just a projection presentation, that¡¯s all. No need to worry about it.¡±


    Is that really all? Why is she telling me not to worry? Well, then again, it¡¯s none of my business, so maybe I shouldn¡¯t pry into it.


    ¡°And besides, your partner can attend Rixonia. That¡¯s what matters, right?¡±


    ¡°Yeah, you¡¯re right.¡± Benjamin did a double-take. ¡°By the way, is Gigi your real name?¡±


    Gigi giggled, spun away from him, and walked a couple of steps before answering. ¡°I¡¯d like to think of it more as a nickname than anything.¡±


    ¡°Is that so? Then what is your real name?¡±


    ¡®Gigi¡¯ turned to face him and placed a finger between her lips. ¡°That¡¯s classified.¡± She replied with a wink. ¡°Maybe someday, you¡¯ll find out.¡±


    ¡°I see.¡±


    ¡°Wait, before you go, I wanted to give you something...¡± ¡®Gigi¡¯ walked over and handed Benjamin two gray orbs with an aqua-green streak. He placed his hand on the metallic surface from one of them and stared into the reflection, his jaw gaping.


    ¡°This is a holographic communicator.¡± She explained to him. ¡°You can use this to keep in touch with others. I think it¡¯s rather self-explanatory. Don¡¯t forget to give one to your partner as well.¡±


    This text was taken from Royal Road. Help the author by reading the original version there.


    ¡°Alright, I will.¡± Benjamin nodded, keeping the device close to his chest. ¡°Thanks.¡±


    .-.-.-.


    The next day, Benjamin prepared to get ready for the day ahead. As he got a drink from the fridge, his eyes shifted to Harry and Chi-Chi, sitting on the kitchen countertop. He tried to call out to his familiars, but neither of them replied. The magician walked closer to them. Their minds had wandered elsewhere. He waved in front of them, as the two blinked and turned toward Benjamin, noticing him standing there.


    ¡°Oh, good morning, Master.¡± Harry and Chi-Chi chirped.


    ¡°Hey guys, is something the matter?¡± Benjamin asked.


    Harry shook his head. ¡°We were just lost in thought, that¡¯s all.¡±


    ¡°Yeah, thinking about past events and the future ahead,¡± Chi-Chi added, lying down on the glossy counter.


    ¡°Yeah, I know the feeling,¡± Benjamin muttered, looking away.


    Harry looked down and checked out Benjamin¡¯s outfit. ¡°Ooh, you¡¯re already dressed, I see. Are you going somewhere?¡±


    ¡°As a matter of fact, I am. Oh, shoot!¡±


    Benjamin¡¯s eyes widened as he scrambled around the room, searching for something. Harry and Chi-Chi tilted their heads, not sure what was going on. Benjamin returned with a phone in hand, much calmer than before.


    ¡°I almost forgot. I need to contact Isabelle about something.¡± He dialed the number and placed the speaker button on the counter so the others could hear her.


    ¡°Hello?¡± Isabelle spoke up.


    ¡°Hey, how¡¯s it going? I hope I¡¯m bothering you.¡±


    ¡°Hi, Benjamin. Doing great. Why do you ask?¡±


    ¡°Well, I was wondering if you have some free time. There¡¯s somewhere I planned on going today.¡±


    ¡°Ooh, no, I¡¯m not busy. What did you have in mind?¡±


    ¡°Well, while I attempted to contact the principal, I ended up finding where Sebastian works.¡±


    ¡°Really?¡± Isabelle tried her hardest not to squeal in excitement.


    ¡°Yeah, I was wondering if you¡¯d like¡ª¡±


    ¡°I¡¯d love to! Hang on a moment.¡± Isabelle¡¯s voice grew distant, but could still be heard. ¡°Hey, Mom, can I hang out with my friend?¡±


    ¡°Sure thing,¡± Irene¡¯s voice called out from a distance. ¡°Just come back before sundown.¡±


    ¡°I will!¡± Isabelle exclaimed. ¡°Ok, where should we meet?¡±


    ¡°How about the park?¡± Benjamin suggested.


    ¡°Sounds great. I¡¯ll see you there.¡±


    Benjamin hung up and smacked his cheeks, pumping himself up. ¡°Alright, let¡¯s get going!¡±

 [Season 2] Episode 3 (Part 4)

    Chi-Chi and Harry hid back into their master¡¯s hat as Benjamin and Isabelle met up again at the park before heading toward their destination. The group stopped in front of a tall red-brick building with a shiny black roof. Isabelle scratched her head and scrunched her nose, wondering what this place could ?be.


    ¡°Are you sure this is the place?¡± She asked.


    ¡°Positive,¡± Benjamin replied. ¡°Shall we ?pay you-know-who a little visit?¡±


    ¡°Of course.¡±


    Upon entering the beige lobby, the group saw Sebastian chatting with someone and sipping tea.


    ¡°So, have you found any volunteers for the group drawing yet?¡± The man asked.


    ¡°Not yet,¡± Sebastian replied coolly. ¡°But I¡¯ll find someone by the end of the¡ª¡±


    ¡°Hey, you called?¡± Benjamin interrupted, giving off an extravagant pose.


    Sebastian nearly spilled the cup on his lap and spat it out of his mouth. ¡°What the¡ª?¡±


    ¡°I heard you needed some help,¡± Benjamin continued. ¡°And considering yesterday, I¡¯d like to give you payback¡ª I mean a solid.¡±


    ¡°That sounds great. We found some volunteers, after all.¡± The man said. ¡°What do you think?¡±


    Sebastian was about to protest, but noticed Isabelle standing behind Benjamin. She peeked her head out and waved towards him. He waved back and smiled. Seeing that smug smile from Benjamin after that made Sebastian¡¯s blood boil. He restrained himself from losing his cool in front of everyone in the building, no matter how much that magician irked him.


    ¡°Please, right this way,¡± Sebastian said, motioning the others to follow him. Before Benjamin took more steps forward, Sebastian motioned for him to stop right there. ¡°One of our students is allergic to animals with fur,¡± He brought up. ¡°I suggest you leave your familiars outside.¡±


    ¡°Are you serious? Aw, man.¡± Benjamin left to say goodbye to his familiars before rejoining the group.


    The group entered a small room filled with individuals chatting with easels in front of them. There were portraits of different art around the walls, along with gray pedestals standing in the center of the room. Benjamin had been told to stand on a podium and pose. He did just that as Sebastian and Isabelle followed suit.


    Sebastian stayed calm and diligent while posing. Benjamin tried to come up with something flashy for the ¡®audience¡¯ to see. In contrast, Isabelle picked the most relaxed pose and tried her hardest to keep it still.


    ¡°Can¡¯t you pick something and stick with it?¡± Sebastian glanced at Benjamin and hissed.


    ¡°I¡¯m trying to think up a pose that¡¯ll get more votes than you,¡± Benjamin replied in a similar hiss.


    ¡°That¡¯s not how this works. We¡¯re getting our portraits taken.¡±


    Whoa, that¡¯s even better! To have my own portrait on display, me, the great dark magician! I need to bring the house down... Benjamin grew more determined and fired up, ready to give it his all.


    ¡°And don¡¯t think about trying to sabotage me,¡± Sebastian warned him.


    ¡°Believe me, I won¡¯t.¡±


    .-.-.-.


    Eventually, the drawing sessions ended. After thanking the students and teachers, Sebastian, Benjamin, and Isabelle met Harry and Chi-Chi outside the building.


    ¡°Who knew your job would be so exhausting?¡± Benjamin remarked, resting his hands in his pockets.


    ¡°Obviously, what did you expect?¡± Sebastian scoffed, wiping his forehead. ¡°I didn¡¯t expect you guys to show up, though.¡±


    ¡°Well, it may not have been what we had planned, but we got money and recognition out of it.¡±


    ¡°Good for you.¡±


    ¡°Can we crash over again?¡±


    ¡°No.¡± Sebastian turned to Isabelle. ¡°I¡¯m surprised you tolerate this guy. How did you guys first meet?¡±


    Isabelle zoned out momentarily, not paying attention to the conversation until he called her name. She sheepishly laughed and scratched the back of her head.


    This story has been stolen from Royal Road. If you read it on Amazon, please report it


    ¡°Well, um, it¡¯s a long story, and a complicated one at that.¡± She replied and looked away.


    ¡°Oh, ok.¡±


    Just then, a flash of light appeared from Sebastian and Benjamin¡¯s pockets and rang loudly. They both reached into their pockets and picked up the gray orbs.


    ¡°Huh? What¡¯s going on?¡± Benjamin asked, perplexed by this object.


    ¡°Do you not know about hologram communicators?¡± Sebastian inquired. ¡°The headmaster gave these to us in advance.¡±


    ¡°Oh yeah, that¡¯s right! I forgot to give Isabelle one!¡±


    ¡°...Seriously?¡±


    Benjamin gave the orb to Isabelle and pouted. ¡°I also can¡¯t get that blasted thing to work.¡± He admitted.


    The group ran to a desolate area in an empty building before they checked on their devices. The last thing they wanted was to garner more panic from everyday civilians.


    Once given the device, Isabelle spun it and experimented with it. She pressed a button; the light emanated and grew more prominent. The orb grew legs as it hopped off from her hands and laid down on the ground, its body split apart as a giant hologram appeared before their eyes.


    ¡°Whoa, that¡¯s so cool!¡± Isabelle exclaimed.


    Benjamin grew dumbfounded by this. ¡°How come you always know how to use these tools?¡±


    ¡°I don¡¯t know. How come you can¡¯t figure them out when you¡¯ve had them longer than me?¡±


    Sebastian snickered at the remark while Benjamin rolled his eyes and grumbled under his breath.


    ¡°I¡¯ll pretend I didn¡¯t hear you say that...¡± He muttered, glaring at the two for daring to speak to him like that.


    He eventually figured out how to activate the orb (with Isabelle¡¯s help) and rolled it onto the ground, waiting for the holograms to show up. Floating news articles, message boards, forums, and small videos surrounded the area.


    None of them could believe their eyes, witnessing the incredible sight. Sebastian shook his head. They were getting distracted. He reminded the others on how they needed to check their notifications for the latest update on how things went back in their world.


    After digging around their new device, the trio found and accessed a new video that got uploaded. The Monster Principal, ¡®Gigi¡¯, appeared in the hologram, back to being body-less and inside a liquid-filled jar.


    ¡°It¡¯s time. Next week, the new academy, Rixonia, opens up for the first time!¡± She announced with glee. ¡°Students not in the Monster World vicinity, please prepare to depart. The bus will pick you guys up when the time comes. That¡¯s all. I hope to see you all there.¡±


    As the video ended, Sebastian, Benjamin, and Isabelle stayed silent. Their smiles grew wide upon letting those words sink in.


    ¡°No way, this is amazing news!¡± Isabelle exclaimed.


    ¡°Finally, we¡¯re going back to our world!¡± Benjamin added.


    ¡°We need to hurry and get ready!¡± Sebastian pointed out. ¡°I got to get going!¡± Sebastian scooped up the orb back into his arms as he ran out as fast as he could.


    Benjamin and Isabelle jogged down the sidewalk at night. They talked to Chi-Chi and Harry, who still hid in Benjamin''s hat.


    ¡°I still can¡¯t believe this is happening.¡± Chi-Chi chirped.


    ¡°Yeah, me neither,¡± Harry added. ¡°Once we get back to the academy, there¡¯ll be new challenges and more potential spells to learn.¡±


    ¡°And then you guys can become more powerful.¡± Chi-Chi pointed out. ¡°The more powerful you¡¯ll be, the closer you¡¯ll get to becoming the greatest, unstoppable, dark magician duo ever!¡±


    Benjamin chuckled at the response. ¡°But of course, you always have to strive to improve.¡±


    ¡°There¡¯s no need to inflate his ego, you guys,¡± Isabelle told the familiars.


    ¡°Sorry, we couldn¡¯t help it.¡± Harry and Chi-Chi said, sheepishly laughing.


    Isabelle stopped in place, prompting Benjamin to halt as well, and turn around to check up on her.


    ¡°Hey, is something the matter?¡±


    ¡°Yeah, um, I¡¯ve been wondering...¡± Isabelle hesitated. ¡°Have you registered your familiars at the school?¡±


    ¡°Obviously,¡± Benjamin replied without hesitation. ¡°Why would I bring them over to the school grounds otherwise? I¡¯d risk getting expelled if I did something like that.¡±


    ¡°Yeah, I guess that¡¯s a given.¡± Isabelle made a small smile. ¡°I was also wondering, how did you, Harry, and Chi-Chi first meet?¡±


    Benjamin opened his mouth, but his smile faded as his mind went blank. He rested a hand on his chin and thought about it, but nothing came to mind.


    ¡°Huh, that¡¯s strange. I can¡¯t seem to remember.¡± He finally replied. ¡°Sorry.¡±


    Isabelle shook her head. ¡°No, it¡¯s alright.¡±


    ¡°Tell you what, as soon as I remember, I¡¯ll let you know first thing, okay?¡±


    ¡°You got it.¡±


    .-.-.-.


    One week later, Isabelle packed up her things and hurried down the stairs. As she looked for her mother to say goodbye to, a crashing sound startled her, as she snapped around toward the kitchen. Isabelle ran over to find her mom rubbing her head as a pot with its contents fell on the floor.


    ¡°Mom, are you alright?¡±


    ¡°Yeah, I¡¯m fine,¡± Irene replied weakly. ¡°I think I¡¯m just tired, and my hands slipped.¡± She let out a yawn and shook her head. ¡°I¡¯m sorry. I wanted to prepare some food for you before you left.¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s fine. I can help you cook something small after we clean up.¡±


    ¡°That¡¯d be great, thanks.¡± As they cleaned the floors up, Irene stayed silent and looked away.


    ¡°Something wrong?¡±


    ¡°I just can¡¯t believe you¡¯ll be leaving in a bit. Maybe I¡¯m getting stressed over the possibility of letting you go?¡±


    ¡°I told you, though, I¡¯ll be fine.¡±


    ¡°Ok, but stay safe and out of trouble. Can you do that for me?¡±


    ¡°Of course.¡±


    Irene smiled at her. ¡°I¡¯ll miss you.¡±


    ¡°I¡¯ll miss you too. Don¡¯t destroy the house while I¡¯m gone.¡± Isabelle joked.


    ¡°I can assure you, I won¡¯t.¡±


    The two hugged it out and said their goodbyes. Isabelle headed out of the door as Irene watched her leave and waved goodbye.

 [Season 2] Episode 4 (Part 1)

    While waiting at the bus stop, Isabelle sat on a bench and checked her laptop, attempting to do research on the monster world and their schools ahead of time. She glanced up from her computer as Benjamin and Sebastian walked over to the bus stop. Isabelle closed her laptop and waved, motioning for them to sit beside her. The two waved back as they took their seat next to her.


    ¡°So, is this where we¡¯re supposed to meet and wait?¡± Benjamin asked.


    ¡°Obviously.¡± Sebastian scoffed, rolling his eyes. ¡°You did check the details last night, right?¡±


    ¡°Well, duh, I wanted to make sure!¡±


    Isabelle cocked her head as she watched the two get into another argument.


    ¡°I¡¯m guessing this is common for you to fight over trivial things?¡±


    ¡°Why yes,¡± Sebastian replied. Calming down, he directed his attention to her. ¡°You¡¯re pretty observant, aren¡¯t you?¡± He glanced at Benjamin, keeping a smug smile. ¡°Why are you working for Benjamin instead of the other way around?¡±


    It was Benjamin¡¯s turn to roll his eyes. ¡°Oh please, anyone can spot that easily. That doesn¡¯t mean she¡¯d be the better fit for¡ª¡±


    ¡°Guys, let¡¯s not start this,¡± Isabelle interrupted. ¡°Have you got everything you need? Didn¡¯t forget anything before we left? We won¡¯t be back for quite a long time.¡±


    Benjamin and Sebastian turned their gaze towards Isabelle and nodded with confidence.


    ¡°What about you?¡± They both asked.


    ¡°I got everything taken care of.¡±


    The wind picked up as it brushed against the group''s skins. Faint but soft ringing echoed through their ears as they shifted their focus of attention toward the horizon. Where did that come from?


    This novel is published on a different platform. Support the original author by finding the official source.


    Just then, a portal emerged from the ground as mist appeared in its wake, surrounding the vehicle as it made its slow ascent onto the concrete pavement.


    It was a black bus with bright windows and dark red streaks. Isabelle nearly lost her footing upon its arrival. Upon closer inspection, she adjusted her glasses, taking in how ordinary the bus looked on the outside. Sebastian explained to her how they had to disguise and obscure the vehicle from the human eye, so her kind wouldn¡¯t get suspicious.


    The doors opened as the driver greeted them, motioning the group to enter. Benjamin, Sebastian, and Isabelle gathered their stuff and headed inside. The interior had an eerie feeling: grey walls, black seats, dark brown flooring. Even the stench of fog lingered in the air. The smell didn¡¯t bother any of them, however, not even Isabelle, to her surprise.


    Isabelle and Benjamin sat near the back while Sebastian sat behind them. Once everyone got comfortable, their bus driver closed the doors and turned on the signal, prompting the students to put on their seatbelts.


    ¡°Alright, everyone, get ready and hang on tight.¡± He instructed them as he turned on the ignition.


    The driver got the bus working, as the red streaks on the sides transformed into red bat-like wings while the wheels turned into chimera legs. Another portal appeared in front of the bus as it prepared for takeoff.


    Meanwhile, from a distance, Harry and Chi-Chi ran as fast as their little legs could take them. As they hurried to the bus stop, the hologram orb told them to meet last night.


    ¡°I can¡¯t believe we overslept!¡± Harry exclaimed. ¡°How did we not wake up during the alarm?¡±


    ¡°What time is it? Are we too late?¡± Chi-Chi questioned in a frantic panic. ¡°Why didn¡¯t Master wake us?¡±


    ¡°Hang on, maybe the master¡¯s waiting for us at the station?¡±


    Once the two reached the bus stop, they peeked their heads out. They gasped when they noticed the monster bus about to leave through the portal. Seeing this made their hearts sink into a bottomless dark pit.


    ¡°Master?¡± Chi-Chi asked, her eyes watering. ¡°Did he forget about us?¡±


    Harry gritted his teeth and shook his head in denial. ¡°No, there¡¯s no way. What about his plan? What about our plan?¡±


    Chi-Chi seemed perplexed. She couldn¡¯t remember the last time her brother acted like this, but she didn¡¯t blame him, either. They needed to hurry to the bus, or at least, go through the portal. Otherwise, they¡¯d be stuck in the human realm, with no way to contact the others. The bus took off, and the familiars chased after it before the portal vanished.

 [Season 2] Episode 4 (Part 2)

    As the bus rocketed forward, Isabelle, Benjamin, and Sebastian held on to the edges of the seats, as the driver instructed. Isabelle looked out the window just when a bunch of colors flashed through the glass by her very eyes. The colors died down as sprinkles of magenta mist appeared below the bus, along with the rainbow vortex on the horizon. Watching the imagery in front of her nearly took her breath away. She was in awe, at a loss for words.


    The driver removed his human disguise, revealing himself to be a skeleton. He examined his bony feature in the rearview mirror before making another turn.


    He explained to Isabelle that they were driving on small stars composed of stardust. He also told her that ordinary human beings couldn¡¯t touch or get into contact with it, or else risk falling through the void or, worse, suffocating due to lack of air. Isabelle gulped and backed herself up against the seat, her grip around the chair tightening.


    It was so much to take in. She didn¡¯t know if she could handle it. Isabelle finally got to be a part of something bigger, her worldview expanding greater than before. But something still bothered her, and she couldn¡¯t put her finger on what. Isabelle wanted to expand her horizons, knowledge, and encounter new and exciting things in her once mundane life. It was too late to get cold feet; not like she wanted to turn back now or anything.


    Sure, she morphed the sphere and fought alongside a powerful magician, but was she just lucky, or did she have the potential for something greater? Isabelle had a rush of emotions in her: excitement, nervousness, joy, fear. Would she be able to fit in? Can she make use of this new opportunity laid down on her feet?


    On the way to their destination, Sebastian peeked his head out from behind the cushion.


    ¡°Hey, are you excited?¡±


    ¡°Of course,¡± Isabelle replied, trying to stay positive. ¡°But I¡¯m also nervous about how things will go for me.¡±


    ¡°Yeah, I don¡¯t blame you. You¡¯ll be the first human to attend this monster academy!¡±


    ¡°I¡¯m pretty sure the new term is Demi, so it¡¯s technically a Demi academy.¡± Benjamin corrected him.


    ¡°Demi? Did they change the term or something?¡±


    ¡°It was Isabelle¡¯s idea, after all.¡±


    ¡°Oh, how neat.¡±


    Isabelle lowered her head. ¡°But why me?¡± She asked, staring at her hands. ¡°How did I end up being the one to attend a place like this? I¡¯m so ordinary.¡±


    Sebastian and Benjamin paused, unsure how to respond. As much as they didn¡¯t want to admit it, she had a point. It was rare for the school to allow humans in, especially if they hadn''t registered or had special powers.


    Stolen from its rightful place, this narrative is not meant to be on Amazon; report any sightings.


    ¡°You formed the crystal sphere with your weapon before Benjamin could, so that might be it.¡± Sebastian pointed out. ¡°You¡¯re smart, after all.¡±


    ¡°Or maybe she¡¯s always had that special spark in her,¡± Benjamin said, pointing at her chest. ¡°You never know.¡±


    ¡°That sounds pretty corny,¡± Isabelle replied with a wry smile.


    ¡°I don¡¯t know, ok?¡±


    ¡°No, it¡¯s ok. I appreciate the thought, both of you.¡± Isabelle gave a sad chuckle as she looked down at her clasped hands.


    This was something she¡¯d need to think about. Hopefully, she¡¯d find her answers when they got there. It wouldn¡¯t do her any good to mope around and let her friends worry. There were other things to focus on and be excited about.


    Eventually, the bus came to a complete stop. The doors opened as Bridget, another familiar face, stepped inside with her luggage along with her new familiar, the green Pilkon, Midoricha.


    Benjamin and Sebastian excitedly greeted her, while Isabelle stared at the floor and twiddled her thumbs. Bridget welcomed them back, including Isabelle, as she sat beside Sebastian.


    ¡°Ok, if everyone¡¯s ready, we¡¯ll be heading out.¡± The driver announced. The others clenched on the seats and held on for dear life. ¡°Relax, you guys; we¡¯re not too far off now, so we¡¯ll take this nice and slow.¡± He assured them, making the group sigh in relief.


    ¡°Long time no see.¡± Sebastian turned to Bridget and said. ¡°How have you been doing?¡±


    ¡°Doing great.¡± She chirped, petting Midori on the head. ¡°We¡¯ve been doing some research on our spells and training. Midori and I hoped to get a head start on our studies.¡±


    ¡°Of course, that¡¯s definitely something you¡¯d do.¡±


    Bridget peeked her head out and looked at Isabelle. ¡°Hey there, I don¡¯t suppose we¡¯ve met before.¡± She smiled at her and introduced herself. ¡°My name¡¯s Bridget, and this is Midoricha, my familiar.¡±


    Isabelle held her head high and smiled right back at her. ¡°Oh, I¡¯m Isabelle; it¡¯s nice to meet you.¡±


    ¡°So, you¡¯re the new student that¡¯ll be attending?¡±


    ¡°Yeah, that¡¯s right. It¡¯s nice seeing new people outside of the academy first thing. I hope we get along well.¡±


    ¡°Same here.¡±


    Soon, the bus came to another stop. Isabelle could hardly contain the excitement bubbling up inside her. All the doubts and worries disappeared as she hobbled from her seat, unable to sit still. She fidgeted with her seatbelt, eager to go out and explore. The others made sure she didn¡¯t fall off her seat before the bus doors opened.


    ¡°Everyone, we¡¯ve arrived at our destination.¡± The skeleton driver proclaimed, turning to face the students. ¡°Welcome to Rixonia.¡±


    Everyone looked out the windows as they stared at the school building in front of them. A large magenta building with transparent windows and a brown roof stood before them. It had two bridges connected to the sides, leading to towers acting as buildings. On the ground were pumpkins and torches next to the stone tiles leading up to the grand door. The door had purple on one side and yellow on the other, with a black line separating the two colors.


    ¡°Enjoy your stay.¡± The driver said as he tipped his hat to the students.


    ¡°We will, thanks.¡± They chirped in unison.


    The spider gates slowly opened as the four got off the bus. They made their way to the school, marveling at the sight along the way.


    From above, at the highest level, a figure lurking in the shadows spotted the students getting off the bus.


    ¡°Oh, they finally made it. Hopefully, they have a safe time here.¡± They said to themselves. The figure had already taken out a contraption and pulled the lever, opening the gates and allowing the other students to enter the school grounds. They then picked up their orb and turned it at an angle, attempting to dial it and contact somebody. ¡°I should tell her about this.¡±

 [Season 2] Episode 4 (Part 3)

    Benjamin, Isabelle, Sebastian, Bridget, and Midoricha walked down the hallway, looking for their schedule bulletin. The walls were crimson red, plastered with pictures of many ¡®winners¡¯ from previous courses with silver frames. The floor was shiny and black, but comfortable for walking along the surface, no problem.


    At the end of the halls was a giant billboard with pieces of paper plastered all over it¡ªeach one with many tasks and classes written ?on it.


    ¡°So, this must be where we pick which class to attend, right?¡± Benjamin guessed, crossing his arms.


    ¡°Seems like it,¡± Bridget replied cautiously. ¡°But it wouldn¡¯t hurt to clarify just to be on the safe side.¡±


    Sebastian tapped his foot and glanced down each of the hallways. ¡°Are we supposed to just explore on our own, or is someone going to give us a tour?¡±


    ¡°Hey, I love the idea of exploring.¡± Benjamin piped up, rolling up his sleeves. ¡°There are so many new areas to check out! Isn¡¯t that right, Harry and Chi-Chi?¡± He looked up at his hat, waiting for a response. When he didn¡¯t get a reply, his smile faded. ¡°Huh?¡±


    ¡°Do you think maybe they¡¯re sleeping?¡± Isabelle guessed. ¡°They have been tired lately.¡±


    ¡°Yeah, you might be right,¡± Benjamin confirmed. ¡°I didn¡¯t see them leave my hat at all last night.¡±


    ¡°It¡¯d be a good idea to let them¡ª¡±


    One door from the hall opened wide, as an older lady slid across the floor until she stopped in front of the students. She gave them a big smile and took a bow.


    ¡°Hello, everyone, and welcome to the Demi Academy, Rixonia. My name is Zelda. I¡¯m the principal in charge of this place.¡±


    This story is posted elsewhere by the author. Help them out by reading the authentic version.


    Oh my gosh, she really did use my suggestion! Isabelle thought, wanting to jump up and down with excitement. Wait, her real name isn¡¯t Gigi? Is it Zelda, then? She tilted her head and pondered about it.


    Zelda pointed at the billboard. ¡°If you could turn your attention towards this billboard¡ª¡±


    ¡°We already got the gist of what that does.¡± Benjamin interrupted.


    Sebastian¡¯s mouth gaped as he smacked the back of the magician¡¯s head. ¡°Watch your tongue and don¡¯t interrupt!¡±


    ¡°Oh no, it¡¯s alright.¡± Zelda waved it off. ¡°You guys are smart enough to figure things out, even if it¡¯s as simple as the billboard.¡± She grew serious momentarily as her eyes narrowed at the students, especially Benjamin. ¡°However, it¡¯s apparent that you only pick a few you know you could accomplish. You shouldn¡¯t overwhelm and exhaust yourself by taking all those classes simultaneously.¡±


    The students gulped and nodded. Benjamin lowered his head and tipped his hat, promising not to talk back to the authorities again. He didn¡¯t want to upset her like last time.


    ¡°Now, does anyone have questions before we start the tour?¡± Zelda asked, in a calmer, friendlier tone.


    Bridget raised her hand. ¡°So, how long did it take you to build all of this? Did you do it all by yourself?¡±


    ¡°Well, not necessarily. I had the help of other loyal workers here.¡± She turned and walked forward. The others followed her down the halls.


    Soon, they headed upstairs to where a few classes were being held. Zelda ushered them to be quiet while tiptoeing through the corridors before she continued her speech.


    ¡°Some classes you can take upstairs, and others take place outside. Regardless of what path you take, it¡¯s a great way to study, learn, and practice all sorts of magic.¡±


    As the group continued the tour, Isabelle stopped walking, noticing a faint glow from the corner of her eyes. She turned her attention toward one door and stepped closer. Isabelle peeked through the window and squinted her eyes, only finding it to be a regular classroom, like the ones she¡¯d seen back on her planet.


    Curiosity got the better of her. She placed her hand on the doorknob and turned it before stepping inside.

 [Season 2] Episode 4 (Part 4)

    Isabelle trudged into the classroom and looked around. So, this could be what it felt like if I attended a class here.


    Isabelle walked over to the desk and sat behind the counter. This might be the only time she felt this kind of power, and it¡¯s in a classroom, of all places. She wasn¡¯t sure whether or not this was sad. Isabelle looked down. The faint glow appeared in her vision again, only this time, it came from the drawers.


    She reached over and pulled them open. Inside, she found a supply of crystal spheres and a picture frame. Isabelle picked up the picture and studied the person inside but didn¡¯t recognize him at all.


    The figure appeared to be an older man with grey hair, a mustache, and a clear circular bowl on his head. A door opened behind her, causing the girl to jolt and nearly drop the picture. She snapped around, only to find another older woman approach her.


    ¡°Oh, you frightened me,¡± Isabelle told her.


    ¡°Apologies, ma¡¯am.¡± The lady adjusted her glasses and replied coolly. ¡°I didn¡¯t know there was going to be someone else in here.¡±


    ¡°Ah, sorry about that. I was just...¡±


    ¡°Exploring the new school grounds? It¡¯s understandable. I¡¯m not mad at you.¡±


    ¡°You¡¯re not?¡±


    ¡°Of course not. It¡¯s fine if you want to look around the new school. Oh, I almost forgot to introduce myself. My name is Glenda.¡±


    ¡°I¡¯m Isabelle. Are you a teacher here?¡±


    ¡°Why yes, I am,¡± Glenda replied. ¡°You must be the new student.¡± She noticed the picture in Isabelle¡¯s hands and asked if she could have it back. Once Isabelle complied, Glenda stared down at the image with a frown. She held it close to her chest and sighed, on the brink of tears.


    ¡°Um, are you ok?¡± Isabelle asked.


    ¡°Yes, I¡¯m fine.¡± Glenda walked back to the desk to put the picture away. She closed the drawers and stared at her hand on the handle. After another heavy sigh, she turned back to look at Isabelle with a small smile. ¡°So, how do you like the new school so far?¡±


    Isabelle looked at the floor and scratched her head. ¡°Uh, well, it¡¯s too soon to tell.¡±


    ¡°I understand,¡± Glenda said. Her fingertip glowed as she twirled it around. Soon, a pamphlet appeared out of thin air. ¡°I was about to hand out these to students, let them know their goals. You can learn how things work around here.¡±


    ¡°That sounds great.¡± Isabelle chirped.


    She took a seat from across the room as Glenda fused a crystal sphere with one of the new orbs and placed it on top of her desk. The device transformed into a fancier model. The visuals it displayed appeared like a holographic presentation.


    ¡°Are you ready?¡± Glenda asked before starting. ¡°You¡¯ll need to pay attention. This is very important.¡±


    ¡°Well, I don¡¯t know much, but ?I¡¯m still eager to learn.¡±


    ¡°That¡¯s what I like to hear,¡± Glenda said. With a snap of her fingers, the presentation began.


    If you discover this tale on Amazon, be aware that it has been stolen. Please report the violation.


    It displayed a holographic depiction of their world. It zoomed in on one of their old schools before it got demolished. Figures of different people came together, fighting one another to reach the shiny object in the air before the other team did.


    Glenda cleared her throat as she began her speech. ¡°Every school semester, our line of students participate in a series of events. The main event, though, is something like capturing the flag. Only instead of capturing the flag, the goal is to capture an entire planet.¡±


    The presentation continued as it showed a few figures looking over some maps that contained a bunch of different planets in the universe.


    ¡°People complete tasks alone or with their teammates,¡± Glenda continued. ¡°They also try to find and capture a planet from all over the world. Mainly to take control of them, while also trying to prevent other teams from taking over themselves and stealing their pickings.¡±


    Isabelle followed the presentation so far, but parts of it still left some questions in her head. She raised her hand to get the teacher¡¯s attention.


    ¡°I have a question. What if there are inhabitants on those planets?¡±


    ¡°Excellent question. I¡¯m glad you asked.¡±


    The presentation showed two separate spheres. One showed smaller characters and a more prominent figure looming over them as the rest knelt down and bowed. The other one showed the planet in flames as the less significant ones knocked over a statue of the towering figure. Afterwards, they marched over to attack the bigger figure with their back turned.


    ¡°As you can see, you had two choices on the matter. You can either protect the inhabitants like saviors, but it¡¯d be more time-consuming and stressful. Or ?you could take over the entire planet and capture the civilians there as well, but the residents might oppress you and make your life miserable.¡±


    Strange, Isabelle should feel excited about all of this, but something didn¡¯t seem right. Something about it just didn¡¯t resonate with her, but she couldn¡¯t quite picture the specifics. It should¡¯ve been an easy decision for her. She¡¯d pick the former in a heartbeat. That didn¡¯t sound as fun as she imagined, however.


    However, her partner wanted to do the latter. Did Benjamin know of the consequences beforehand? He didn¡¯t seem like the type that¡¯d want a life like either of these options. But what else was there for these students? How had this tradition kept going for as long as it did? If it had been going on for a long time, how come they only got attacked once? It wouldn¡¯t be fair for the planet¡¯s inhabitants, regardless of what option she and the other students did. But¨C


    ¡°Is something the matter?¡± Glenda asked, snapping the girl out of her train of thought. ¡°You¡¯ve been staring off into space for a while now...¡±


    ¡°Oh, yeah, um...¡± Isabelle tapped on the desk and bit her lip.


    So many questions went on in her head that she wanted to ask about. She couldn¡¯t describe some of them well.


    Should she speak up? What would happen if she spoke out of line? Should she just go along with it? Isabelle inhaled and exhaled before replying.


    ¡°Doesn¡¯t this seem morbid?¡±


    Glenda paused, letting what she said sink in. ¡°Well, when you put it like that, it does sound pretty morbid.¡± She replied, rubbing the back of her head. ¡°But you don¡¯t need to worry. Nobody gets hurt or killed by any circumstances. It¡¯s all in good fun here.¡±


    ¡°Everyone seems to take this whole ¡®tradition¡¯ thing seriously, Gig¡ª I mean the principal, especially.¡±


    ¡°Well, the principal wants students to do well at magic and teamwork. Like I said, it¡¯s all in good fun, almost like a game you play when you¡¯re younger.¡±


    What games do these guys play when they¡¯re younger? Isabelle thought, scratching her head. Are the residents from other planets okay with that, too? Do they even know what¡¯s going on?


    ¡°If it¡¯s too much for you to handle at once, you can have this.¡± Glenda picked up a book from her shelves and handed it to Isabelle. She explained that it contained information she just mentioned, and more.


    ¡°Thanks so much, Glenda.¡±


    ¡°No problem. Continue exploring the rest of the place to your heart¡¯s content.¡±


    ¡°I will, and I¡¯ll check out the book later tonight, too.¡± Isabelle¡¯s eyes widened as she glanced at the clock.


    ¡°Oh shoot, the tour! I almost forgot! I gotta get going!¡± She jumped off her seat, grabbed the book, and left the room.

 [Season 2] Episode 4 (Part 5)

    Isabelle looked around the place, attempting to find the other group. She peeked at the windows and could spot the principal and the other students outside near a building. Isabelle hurriedly ran down the stairs, nearly tripping on her feet as she headed out the doors to catch up with the group. Nobody else noticed that she? had left in the first place. Isabelle placed her hands on her knees, panting heavily, as she was short of breath. Benjamin turned around and arched an eyebrow.


    ¡°Hey, are you alright?¡± He asked.


    ¡°Yeah, I¡¯m fine,¡± Isabelle replied, out of breath still.


    ¡°Are you sure? You sound out of¡ª¡±


    ¡°Is there something you wanted to say?¡± Zelda interrupted without looking at them. ¡°What could be more important than what I¡¯m talking about?¡±


    Benjamin and Isabelle straightened themselves and shook their heads.


    ¡°No, it¡¯s nothing.¡±


    ¡°Alright then, any questions on the tour so far?¡±


    ¡°Nope.¡±


    ¡°Ok good.¡± Zelda clasped her hands together and giggled. She pointed at their next destination, a large building, one half with darker shades of blue, and the other side with lighter shades of purple. ¡°This will be your dormitory for the time being. Please be sure to go inside your rooms before the midnight bell.¡±


    Benjamin raised his hand. ¡°Can we still use our magic?¡±


    ¡°Yes, but only small ones.¡±


    ¡°Alright.¡± Benjamin turned to Isabelle. ¡°Now I know what we can do for¡ª¡±


    ¡°Hold up.¡± Zelda held up her hand and interrupted him. ¡°Under no circumstances are opposite genders allowed in the same dorm together.¡±


    ¡°That makes sense.¡± Bridget crossed her arms and nodded.


    ¡°Glenda can tell you more details later once she¡¯s done with the paperwork,¡± Zelda added.


    .-.-.-.


    Later, when the tour finished, Bridget and Isabelle headed to their new rooms. Bridget skipped across the halls while Isabelle and Midoricha tried to keep up her pace.


    Bridget talked about future plans, like helping each other with homework and practicing magic frequently. Isabelle lowered her head, her mind still wandering all over the place.


    ¡°Hey, Isabelle? Are you alright?¡± Bridget asked. ¡°Were you listening to what I said?¡±


    Love this novel? Read it on Royal Road to ensure the author gets credit.


    ¡°Oh, sorry about that,¡± Isabelle replied. ¡°I¡¯m fine, just, well...¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s alright.¡± Midoricha piped up. ¡°Technically, Demi-students of opposite genders can¡¯t be here, but that doesn¡¯t mean familiars can¡¯t be in the dorm with you. So, I¡¯m allowed to join you both.¡±


    ¡°Ah, I see.¡± Isabelle sheepishly chuckled. That wasn¡¯t¡­


    ¡°Are you serious?¡± A voice muttered from the back.


    Isabelle stopped walking and turned quickly, only to find the shadowy figure quickly duck out.


    That¡¯s strange. Did I just hear things or...?


    ¡°Isabelle, are you coming?¡± Bridget¡¯s voice echoed through the hallway.


    ¡°Oh, yeah, I¡¯m coming.¡±


    Once they reached the hall and found their room, the trio opened the door to look inside. Inside, the area was mostly white and black, and two beds stood separately at the edge of the bedroom.


    Isabelle went to unpack her belongings. Midoricha explored the place, while Bridget searched through her stuff until she pulled out her spell book. She flipped through the pages until she came across rules for spells to use in dorms, like changing d¨¦cor.


    As Bridget split the two bedrooms in half (not literally), Isabelle couldn¡¯t help but notice the pages of her book from the corner of her eyes. While Bridget tried to imagine her ideal room, Isabelle took out the spell book Glenda gave her.


    ¡°Hey Isabelle, do you want me to change your side of the bedroom too?¡± Bridget offered, glancing at the side. ¡°Or would you rather try to do it yourself?¡±


    ¡°Maybe later,¡± Isabelle told her. She laid down on her bed, rested her chin on the comforter blankets, and read through the book''s pages. Let¡¯s see what kind of spells we have here... She kicked her legs in the air as her finger stopped at a certain page, listing all the spells that weren¡¯t allowed in the school grounds, period. Ah, here it is. Hmm. Necromancy, resurrection, love potions... Isabelle shook her head. Wow, this is a lot to handle. But who would use these types of magic, anyway?


    .-.-.-.


    Benjamin had a room all to himself and had decorated it to his liking. He not only made the walls orange and the tiles black, but also added a spider chandelier on the ceiling. He also made a purple bed, matching his cape, and added fog to give it a more terrifying and ambient vibe.


    With the finishing touches of the bedroom, Benjamin stood there, his gaze fixed on his incredible accomplishment. He twirled his wand, chuckling to himself over his fantastic job.


    ¡°Pretty great job, if I do say so myself. I feel like, no, I know my magic¡¯s gotten better since last semester.¡± He boasted. ¡°And now that I¡¯m back in the academy, I¡¯ll have more opportunities to not only enhance my magic, but also get one step closer to becoming the greatest dark magician ever!¡± Benjamin exclaimed, pointing at the ceiling.


    Silence embodied the room as he waited for a response, but to no avail. Benjamin scrunched up his nose, the silent treatment waning his patience.


    ¡°How long are you two going to sleep for? I need your input and comments here.¡± Benjamin complained, throwing his arms in the air. ¡°You better not be giving me the silent treatment. You know I hate being ignored!¡± He took out his hat and glared at it with narrow eyes, only to turn pale upon finding it empty. ¡°Huh?¡±


    Benjamin placed his hat back on as he ran out of his room, exchanging glances in the hallway.


    ¡°Chi-Chi! Harry! Where are you?¡± He shut the door behind him and sprinted down the halls. He stumbled several times, but that didn¡¯t deter or slow him down. Oh no, what am I going to do? Where could they have gone off to?

 [Season 2] Episode 5 (Part 1)

    Benjamin called Isabelle and asked her to meet him outside the school courtyard. Once they met up, he explained to her the situation he had got into.


    ¡°Oh no, they¡¯re missing?¡± Isabelle placed a hand over her mouth. ¡°Do you know where they are?¡±


    Benjamin shook his head. ¡°I checked everywhere.¡±


    ¡°Well, do you remember where you last saw them?¡±


    ¡°In my room, back in the human world...¡± Benjamin¡¯s voice faded as he cut his breath short. ¡°Oh no, what if Harry and Chi-Chi never made it here?¡±


    Isabelle gasped, her stomach turned just imagining it. ¡°That can¡¯t be!¡± She placed a hand on her chin and considered the possibility. ¡°Then again, it¡¯s possible you hadn¡¯t seen them, but I hope that¡¯s not the case.¡±


    ¡°I don¡¯t know where to look. They could be anywhere...¡±


    ¡°But if they¡¯re back on Earth, how will we get back?¡± Isabelle inquired. ¡°I mean, there¡¯s no way the bus driver will take us back. I doubt the teachers and principal will make a portal for us to leave briefly and retrieve them again.¡±


    ¡°We don¡¯t need Glenda or the others to make the portal for us. We don¡¯t even need to tell them. Let¡¯s just make one ourselves.¡± Benjamin suggested.


    ¡°Interesting idea, but we don¡¯t know how to create one.¡± Isabelle pointed out. ¡°Unless you¡¯re suggesting we find out how at the library?¡±


    ¡°Sure am. Now let¡¯s get going.¡±


    Did you know this text is from a different site? Read the official version to support the creator.


    .-.-.-.


    Benjamin and Isabelle entered the Grand Monastery Library and looked around for the right books to check out. As they walked across the silver and brown floor, their hands brushed against the many books inside the light brown shelves, which were also large and tall. The wall lamps illuminated brightly against the white walls it was attached to. The ceiling above was grand and high up. One could barely see the paintings of magicians unless they were on the upper floor or used magic to reach the top.


    Nobody else seemed to be in the vicinity. A shiver went down Isabelle¡¯s spine. She didn¡¯t want to get caught and into big trouble. Benjamin, on the other hand, stayed determined and calm. His mind and goal had been set, and he wouldn¡¯t let anything or anyone get in his way. He warned Isabelle not to let anyone know ?they broke in, as they¡¯d either get the wrong idea or impede their progress.


    The library was enormous. It¡¯d take too long to search for the specifics. Isabelle activated her magic laptop and searched for aisles with spells that revolved around portals and such. They split up to find the books they were looking for.


    After what felt like hours passed by, Benjamin noticed a shiny object from the corner of his eyes. He shuffled closer to the source and found it coming from near the bookshelf. His curiosity peaked, as he used his wand to adjust the bookshelf, until the shiny object was in his plain view, which turned out to be a trapdoor. Benjamin went to open the door, but found stairs underneath.


    Of course, I¡¯ve been through the whole stairs thing before. I¡¯ve gotten used to it. Benjamin thought with a mix of confidence and annoyance.


    ¡°Benjamin, I heard some noise. Did something happen?¡± Isabelle¡¯s voice called out to him. He turned to find her walking towards him.


    ¡°Yeah, ?look at this.¡± He moved aside and showed her what he found.


    ¡°Whoa, how¡¯d you find that?¡± Isabelle asked, her mouth agape as she adjusted her glasses.


    ¡°By chance, I¡¯m pretty sure. That and a keen eye. What do you say we ?check this out?¡±


    ¡°Well, you found this. I don¡¯t see why you wouldn¡¯t want to go there now.¡±

 [Season 2] Episode 5 (Part 2)

    After going down the flight of stairs, the two discovered a smaller, darker room with a single torch of fire burning bright against the wall. A table with potions and markings lay at the far end of the room. In the center of the room was a bookstand with a large book in place.


    While Isabelle examined the table, Benjamin walked up to the book and picked it up. He brushed the dust off it before flipping through a couple of pages. He placed his hand on one of them, making it glow. Benjamin and Isabelle took a step back and looked up as the words flew out of the book and circled the area all around them.


    Isabelle bumped against the table and knocked some ?potions off the floor. Fortunately, the corks in the vials stayed shut, and none of the dangerous contents got out and spilled all over the floor. Isabelle composed herself, placing a hand on her chest as she glanced up at the new change of scenery.


    Benjamin¡¯s eyes stayed glued to the images and words being displayed before them. Something about all of it was familiar to him. Maybe it was the way they structured the tales or the order of how it happened, but it seemed like something he¡¯d read before. Then it hit him.


    ¡°I recognize this book. I read this years ago. It showcased the history of our schools and traditions surrounding it.¡±


    Isabelle gasped. ¡°Really? That¡¯s so cool!¡± She exclaimed. Her smile faded, recalling what Benjamin had brought up the day before. ¡°Is this the same book that mentioned you guys being ¡®monsters¡¯?¡±


    ¡°Oh yeah, you¡¯re right. They did bring that up...¡±


    ¡°But why would the author write stuff like this, then?¡±


    ¡°I¡¯m not sure, but whoever this author is, I want to have a word with this person and give them a piece of my mind!¡± Benjamin thundered at the ceiling. ¡°Who made this anyway?¡± The imagery and floating words in the book disappeared. He picked it up and examined the front and back. He squinted his eyes and came across a name in small letters. Benjamin materialized a magnifying glass to get a closer look at what it said.


    Did you know this text is from a different site? Read the official version to support the creator.


    ¡°Gris...¡±


    As he read the name, footsteps echoed outside the room. Benjamin''s and Isabelle¡¯s bodies jolted in place as they turned to the door. The door slammed open before they had time to react, as a shadowy figure entered the room. The two yelped and jumped back, nearly bumping into the table again. They had nowhere to hide and were forced to confront the mysterious figure head-on. However, once the figure came into the light¡­


    ¡°What are you two doing here?¡± Glenda asked, placing her hands on her hips. ¡°The library¡¯s still in renovation; you shouldn¡¯t be here just yet¡ª¡± She paused, noticing the book behind Benjamin¡¯s back, before gasping. ¡°Why do you have that?¡±


    ¡°Oh, well...¡± Benjamin looked away, hesitating.


    Glenda marched over and snatched the book back. ¡°You¡¯re not supposed to read this!¡±


    ¡°What? Why not?¡± Benjamin inquired, feeling offended by the remark.


    ¡°Well, this one¡¯s outdated,¡± Glenda replied. ¡°Any other book would be better.¡±


    ¡°Is that why it¡¯s sealed here?¡± Isabelle asked. ¡°And what about the author of this¨C?¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s none of your guys¡¯ concern.¡± Glenda glanced down and saw the potions on the floor. She took out her wand, twirled it around, and placed the vials back on the table, safe and sound. ¡°If I could right now, I¡¯d send to the principal¡ª¡±


    ¡°AWOOOO!¡±


    Although muffled, the howling from the bell bellowed on the school grounds. Glenda explained how that indicated the start and end of their night classes.


    ¡°We can continue this later,¡± she told them as she checked her watch. ¡°We can¡¯t get late for your first day of class this semester.¡±


    Benjamin frowned. ¡°But, what about¡ª?¡±


    ¡°There¡¯s nothing we can do about it now.¡± Isabelle interrupted, whispering to him. ¡°We have no choice but to leave it for after school.¡±


    ¡°Did you two say something?¡± Glenda turned and asked.


    Isabelle shook her head. ¡°Not really.¡±


    ¡°Ok, we¡¯ll talk about this later...¡±


    Benjamin lowered his head as they headed back up the stairs.

 [Season 2] Episode 5 (Part 3)

    Sebastian and Bridget waited in the classroom for everyone else to return for lessons to start. Bridget took out one of her books and read a few spells to herself. Sebastian wrote ?notes in his notebook before staring outside the windows.


    ¡°Are we starting class soon?¡± Sebastian asked. ¡°The second bell will ring momentarily.¡±


    ¡°Beats me,¡± Bridget replied, not taking her eyes off the book. ¡°I¡¯m sure the teacher will at least get here on a given notice.¡±


    The door opened as Benjamin stepped forward into the room, posing with a smirk on his face. ¡°Worry no longer, everybody, for I have arrived at the scene.¡± He greeted them with a bow.


    Sebastian massaged his temples and groaned. ¡°He¡¯s seriously doing this again?¡±


    ¡°How typical,¡± Bridget added, rolling his eyes. ¡°Well, it¡¯s Benjamin. Shouldn¡¯t be surprised that he¡¯s doing this.¡±


    ¡°Yeah, you¡¯re right. Wish he¡¯d stop doing it, though,¡± Sebastian muttered.


    ¡°The great dark magician showed up in your presence,¡± Benjamin continued. ¡°So, you better¡ª¡±


    ¡°Benjamin, you¡¯re in the way.¡± Glenda interrupted. ¡°Could you take your seat already?¡±


    ¡°Oh, but of course.¡±


    As they took their seats, Isabelle leaned over to whisper to Bridget. ¡°Hey, what was that all about? Does he always act like that in class?¡±


    Bridget nodded. ¡°You have no idea. At least it¡¯s not as bad as before.¡±


    Benjamin didn¡¯t respond. Either he didn¡¯t pay attention, or was too occupied thinking of other things to notice what either of them were saying. Isabelle wasn''t sure if she should be concerned or confused.


    ¡°Quiet guys, class is about to start,¡± Glenda said as she sorted papers from behind her desk. The other students straightened up as their eyes focused squarely on her. ¡°Alright, since this is your first day, why don¡¯t we review what you learned?¡±


    Glenda clasped her hands together, her eyes brimming with excitement. ¡°You could work together to create one spell or go one at a time.¡±


    Benjamin snapped out of his funk right away. He and Sebastian raised their hands as high as they could. The two glared at one another as they waited for Glenda to choose between them.


    ¡°What makes you think you¡¯d be capable of performing first?¡± Sebastian inquired, breaking the silence.


    ¡°Well, I don¡¯t know about you,¡± Benjamin scoffed confidently. ¡°But I¡¯ve been practicing and have improved since the last time.¡±


    Sebastian rolled his eyes. ¡°Oh please, have you even fused your wand with the crystal sphere yet?¡±


    Benjamin smirked as he pulled out his wand and pointed it at Sebastian. ¡°As a matter of fact, I have.¡±


    He spun his wand, making the bookshelves at the corner of the room glow. Countless books floated out from the shelves. Dozens of pages ripped out of the books and darted towards Sebastian. Before he had any time to react, the paper got a hold of him and knocked him off his seat, entrapping his body. Benjamin watched Sebastian squirm and struggle while everyone else gasped, frozen in place. Before Glenda could say anything, Sebastian broke free from its paper-like grasp.


    Benjamin gritted his teeth as he twirled his wand again, this time, transforming the shredded pieces of paper into arrows. The arrows darted straight at Sebastian, but he pulled out his sword and sliced them all up before they could get in contact with him again.


    Benjamin gathered the smaller pieces of paper to form a ball and hurled it in his direction. Sebastian gripped the end of his sword, preparing to counterattack, when Bridget threw an ice beam at the paper sphere, catching the guys¡¯ attention. The orb fell to the ground as Bridget got out of her seat to perform a power kick, breaking the object into little pieces. The pieces fell as Isabelle stared at the visual spectacle, unable to move.


    The narrative has been taken without permission. Report any sightings.


    That was amazing. I wish it would¡¯ve lasted longer... Isabelle thought.


    Glenda clapped but kept her serious demeanor, which put pressure on the other students. ¡°Very impressive, you guys, but you didn¡¯t have to destroy my books.¡±


    Everyone but Isabelle lowered their heads. ¡°Sorry, Miss...¡±


    Glenda smiled and took out her wand as well. ¡°Why don¡¯t I show you guys something?¡±


    With a flick of the wand, the pages flew up, came back together, and went into the book. One of them spun around and opened wide. A blast tore through as many words and mystical creatures, such as unicorns, dragons, and leviathans, came out of the book. Strong winds blew through the classroom, lifting everyone off the ground until the teacher closed the book, and they landed with a thud.


    Once the students got up from the fall, they tried to process what happened. Isabelle¡¯s face lit up, practically fidgeting in her seat, unable to sit still over what she had just witnessed.


    This is great! This is exactly what I signed up for! When are the lessons going to start? I want to learn how to do spells like those as soon as possible. She glanced over at the others. Despite the mishap from earlier, all of them tried their hardest to contain themselves from excitement.


    ¡°That¡¯d sure make learning more fun, wouldn¡¯t you say?¡± Glenda asked with a grin.


    Bridget raised her hand. ¡°How¡¯d you do that?¡±


    ¡°Yeah, I want to know too!¡± Isabelle added. She covered her mouth, putting together that she didn¡¯t raise her hand as well. ¡°Oops, sorry...¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s fine,¡± Glenda said. ¡°There are many more spells you guys can try out. Powerful, Technical, defensive, healing, etc.¡± She paced the room, taking small glances at the students. ¡°So, take classes to learn specific spells, as they could help you with your main planet quest.¡±


    Isabelle¡¯s smile faded, remembering her talk with Glenda before class. This time, Isabelle made it apparent to raise her hand so she wouldn¡¯t interrupt the teacher.


    ¡°Yes, Isabelle?¡±


    ¡°Um, say that you did the best and got more planets under your control than everyone else. What happens after that? Well, I mean, do you receive or win anything besides bragging rights?¡±


    Glenda adjusted her glasses and hummed. ¡°Well, that¡¯s the best part. We will reward the winner or winning teams with the right to graduate and choose whatever you want with your occupation and abilities.¡±


    Everyone cheered except for Isabelle, who got lost in thought again.


    So, is that why? But wait, isn¡¯t that like a college? Isn¡¯t there an easier way to go about it without...?


    ¡°By the way, is it alright if I ask you a question or two?¡± Glenda asked.


    Isabelle flinched and jolted up to the teacher¡¯s friendly face.


    ¡°Oh, not at all,¡± Isabelle replied, resting her clasped hands on the desk. ¡°What did you want from me?¡±


    ¡°As the new student, would it be alright if you showed the rest of the class what you¡¯re capable of?¡±


    ¡°Oh, sure thing.¡± Isabelle nodded. She took out the laptop from her bag and turned it on. ¡°Allow me to demonstrate.¡±


    She stared at the keys on her laptop, pondering over which one to show off to the class. It had to be something extraordinary, something to impress and knock their socks off. She was certain Glenda would want the best from the only human able to harness the crystal sphere¡¯s power. Isabelle had to think fast, as they waited with bated breath for her to perform. All eyes were on her.


    Then she came up with an idea. This would be the perfect time to experiment and press multiple keys at once. Large sparks shot out from the screen as they hit the lights from the chandelier, causing the power to black out. Glenda flicked the power back on by replacing the light bulbs with flickers of flame, as they illuminated the area with its presence.


    ¡°There we go,¡± Glenda said with content as she put her wand away.


    Isabelle lowered her head and closed her laptop. ¡°I¡¯m so sorry...¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s alright, no need to apologize. You¡¯ll need to learn to control your powers, get used to them, and adapt to them. There¡¯s nothing wrong with experimentation, either. It¡¯s why you¡¯re all here in the first place.¡±


    Eventually, class flew by in a flash. Soon, the bell rang, and lessons for tonight ended. As the students got up and headed out, Glenda handed them flyers containing the other classes they could attend on the sidelines. Once she finished passing them out, she called out to Benjamin and Isabelle before they left the classroom.


    ¡°Benjamin, Isabelle, a word with you, if that¡¯s alright.¡±


    Benjamin froze; his chest tightened, already guessing what she would say.


    ¡°Are we in trouble?¡± Benjamin asked, with hesitation in his voice.


    ¡°No, not quite,¡± Glenda replied in a stern tone. ¡°I do, however, want to give you guys a warning. Please stay out of trouble this time.¡± She peered at the boy. ¡°That goes double for you.¡±


    ¡°Yeah, yeah, I understand.¡±


    ¡°Very good. You¡¯re both dismissed.¡±

 [Season 2] Episode 5 (Part 4)

    On their way back to the dormitory, Benjamin examined the flyer, carefully considering which one to pick without looking ahead. Isabelle warned him to focus on what was ahead or at least sit down before reading. They sat at the edge of the fountain to continue reading the flyer.


    There are so many options; which one should we try? Benjamin thought, scratching his chin.


    Isabelle stared at the ground; the grip on her lap tightened. Her foot tapped fast as she made quick glances between Benjamin, his flyer, and the floor, waiting for him to catch on to what they needed to be doing.


    He glanced at Isabelle, tilting his head to the side. ¡°Um, is something wrong?¡±


    Oh good, his mind is finally off that. ¡°Well, the thing is...¡±


    ¡°If you¡¯re worried about classes, then you shouldn¡¯t be. I¡¯m sure there are some options for you. Glenda would¡¯ve said something otherwise.¡±


    ¡°That wasn¡¯t¡ª¡±


    ¡°I¡¯m positive she¡¯s not mad at you. I¡¯m the one who got us into that mess in the first place. Why did we even do that again?¡±


    Oh, for the love of¡­ ¡°Haven¡¯t you forgotten something? Or rather, someone?¡±


    Benjamin paused. ¡°Well, now that you mention it...¡± He thought about it for a while. When it dawned on him, his heart dropped, and his body froze. ¡°Oh no, son of a banshee, you¡¯re right!¡± Benjamin quickly got up and put the flyer away. ¡°We got to go find Harry and Chi-Chi!¡±


    ¡°Yeah!¡± Isabelle exclaimed. Finally!


    Did you know this text is from a different site? Read the official version to support the creator.


    The two wasted no time sprinting to the bus station. They turned a corner and spotted a bus about to leave into the portal.


    Benjamin and Isabelle panted and sighed as they watched it disappear without a trace. Benjamin fell to his knees and slammed his fist into the concrete pavement. He gripped his bruised hand, trying to keep the tears from escaping.


    I can¡¯t believe I was so foolish! If only I realized it sooner, then maybe¡­


    Isabelle didn¡¯t let it get her down for long. She composed herself and walked over to talk to the goblin train attendant to ask about the monster bus times. He told her that there wouldn¡¯t be any more buses that led to Earth for tonight. He also explained how the world¡¯s timelines differed from her world.


    Once Benjamin got up and brushed himself off, he caught up with Isabelle as they planned their next course of action.


    ¡°What do we do now?¡± Isabelle asked.


    ¡°No need to panic just yet. There¡¯s always a Plan B,¡± Benjamin told her, trying to keep his composure in check. After thinking about it, he thought up another idea. ¡°Maybe we can go back to where the Howler Coaster resided?¡± His optimism faded just as fast. ¡°Oh wait, I think that area is now off-limits.¡±


    ¡°Not to mention, the coaster only shows up around 952 years, I think.¡±


    ¡°Great.¡±


    ¡°So, is there a Plan C?¡±


    ¡°I¡ª¡±


    Ding! Dong! The midnight bell echoed throughout the school, signaling the end of the day.


    ¡°It¡¯s getting late already?¡± Isabelle looked up at the dark skies. ¡°I didn¡¯t even notice.¡± Now that she thought about it, the skies hadn¡¯t changed much since they arrived. At least, she felt so anyway.


    ¡°But we haven¡¯t made any progress in finding my familiars!¡± Benjamin pointed out.


    ¡°Yeah, I know, but we can¡¯t disobey the rules. We got to get back to our dorms. If anyone catches us out here, who knows what might happen to us this time?¡±


    ¡°I suppose you¡¯re right.¡± Benjamin sighed, slumping his shoulders in defeat.


    It was Isabelle¡¯s turn to play the assuring card. ¡°Look, we can try again tomorrow if you want.¡± She placed a hand on his shoulder and gave him a hopeful smile.


    Benjamin nodded, but didn¡¯t look up. ¡°You¡¯re right.¡± I¡¯m going to have a hard time sleeping, knowing that they¡¯re out there, somewhere. I have no choice but to deal with it, though. It¡¯s all my fault, after all.

 [Season 2] Episode 5 (Part 5)

    Bridget and Isabelle went back to their dorms to finish decorating their rooms. Bridget''s side had green walls, wooden floors, paintings on the walls, and plants on the windowsill.


    Isabelle''s side of the room had pastel pink walls and white tiled flooring. She had blueprints, documents, and books scattered on her side of the floor. Her laptop rested on top of the drawer, and she kept the picture of her parents close to her bed and heart.


    They both lounged around on their beds, discussing how their days went so far. Bridget frowned while listening to Isabelle¡¯s woes about how today went for her.


    ¡°Sorry to hear about that. I hope things go well for you and Benjamin.¡±


    ¡°Yeah, I hope so too.¡±


    ¡°Do you know how he lost his familiars in the first place?¡±


    ¡°Not really?¡± Isabelle said with a shrug. ¡°We don¡¯t even know when we first lost them in the first place.¡± She stretched her arms. ¡°Is it alright if I go to the bathroom for a bit?¡±


    ¡°Yeah, it¡¯s fine. Do you know where the restroom is?¡±


    ¡°Yep, I¡¯ll be alright.¡± After getting out of bed, she headed out the door.


    Isabelle strolled across the halls, appreciating the scenery on her way to the restroom. A heavy presence loomed around the area. She slowed her movement down and wrapped her arms around her body. Isabelle thought she was the only one present, but something about the atmosphere didn¡¯t feel right to her.


    Footsteps tapped on the carpet behind her, but nothing appeared from the corner of her eyes. The noise died down when Isabelle stopped in place.


    ¡°Who¡¯s there?¡± She asked, trying to sound tough, but her shaken voice came out instead.


    Isabelle turned to spot crimson eyes peering through the darkness. She could barely make out the shadow due to the lack of lighting in the halls. The moon broke through the clouds and shone through one of the windows, revealing the figure hiding behind a wall.


    The girl in red clothes stepped out from the shadow and walked closer to the light. She crossed her arms and grinned at Isabelle.


    ¡°Hello there. I didn¡¯t mean to scare you. I¡¯ve been waiting for a chance to talk like this. Seems like I found the perfect time, and now, we finally meet.¡±


    Isabelle arched an eyebrow. She didn¡¯t know how to react or respond to that comment.


    ¡°Um, who are you?¡±


    ¡°Call me Lauren. I live on the floor above you.¡±


    ¡°Oh, ok.¡± Isabelle¡¯s heart pounded through her chest as she clutched her chest tightly. What was this feeling? Why is being near her putting her off? ¡°Um, were you watching me, by chance?¡±


    The author''s narrative has been misappropriated; report any instances of this story on Amazon.


    ¡°I hadn¡¯t seen you before and wanted to talk to you,¡± Lauren said, ignoring her question. ¡°So, you¡¯re the new girl, Isabelle, correct?¡±


    Isabelle nodded. ¡°How¡¯d you know my name?¡±


    ¡°Heard about you, made a name on such short notice. You¡¯re already the talk of the town.¡±


    Already? How can that be? Is it because I¡¯m a human? No, wait, not everyone knows I¡¯m a human, right?


    ¡°Most likely because you have immense power and talent, even though you¡¯re a human.¡±


    ¡°So, you know. Does everyone¡ª?¡±


    ¡°Who knows?¡± Lauren shrugged. Her expression hardened as she stared at her. ¡°But one thing I don¡¯t get is, how¡¯d you ?use the magic from the crystal sphere?¡±


    Isabelle chuckled softly. ¡°I understand how you feel. I¡¯m not sure how I did it myself. Maybe I got lucky with how I used it. I¡¯m still an ordinary human being, nonetheless.¡± Her face beamed up. ¡°But that doesn¡¯t matter now. What matters is that I¡¯m here, and ready to give it my all.¡±


    Lauren paused as her expression soured. She couldn¡¯t picture why, but something about her optimistic attitude made her blood boil.


    ¡°You got lucky. Don''t think things will be easy for you.¡± She retorted, marching over to back Isabelle up against the wall.


    Isabelle was at a loss for words. She opened her mouth, but nothing came out. Shivers went down her spine as the color drained from her face. What did she get herself into? Did she say something wrong? Should she call for help or try to handle this herself?


    ¡°And don¡¯t expect any special treatment because you¡¯re a human, either!¡± Lauren continued. ¡°Understand?¡±


    ¡°I didn''t think that at all!¡± Isabelle exclaimed, her eyes on the verge of tears. ¡°Why are you so mean to me?¡±


    Lauren¡¯s face softened as she took a step back. ¡°I didn''t mean to...¡± She lowered her head. ¡°I¡¯m so¡ª¡±


    ¡°Hey, you!¡± A voice shouted from the halls. Midoricha floated over to get in between the two. ¡°Are you picking on her?¡± He glared at Lauren.


    ¡°What? No, I wasn¡¯t!¡±


    ¡°I heard about you from Bridget. How could you?¡±


    ¡°I told you I didn¡¯t pick on her!¡± Lauren thundered, stomping her foot. ¡°You shouldn¡¯t blindly follow rumors, you dense ball of nothing!¡±


    ¡°Hey!¡± Bridget stormed over beside Midoricha. ¡°You don¡¯t talk back to my familiar like that!¡±


    ¡°Wait, that¡¯s your familiar?¡± Lauren tilted her head and scratched her cheek. ¡°What is he supposed to be, anyway? And why does he look¨C?¡±


    ¡°Do you have to take your anger out on other people now?¡±


    ¡°Answer me¡ª¡±


    ¡°Will you guys knock it off?¡± Isabelle snapped. The others turned to her with mouths agape.


    Fire in her eyes, Isabelle stormed off in a huff. She wrapped her body and squeezed her arms. Her lips quivered, trying to fight back the tears in her eyes. Isabelle tried to process what happened and forget all about it at the same time. She wanted to hide in the bathroom stalls for the rest of the night, if it meant avoiding talking to or interacting with another person.


    Lauren and Bridget tried to get her attention and call out her name. A few of the doors slammed open as a bunch of other people complained about the disruptive noise that went on outside.


    ¡°Could you keep it down? Some of us have classes early tomorrow, and we¡¯re trying to sleep!¡±


    ¡°Oh, sorry about that!¡± Bridget, Lauren, and Midori exclaimed all at once. By the time they finished, Isabelle had already left their sights.

 [Season 2] Episode 6 (Part 1)

    Benjamin lied down on the bed, covering his head to toe with the bed sheets. He tried to get some shuteye, but just kept tossing and turning. With the disappearance of Chi-Chi and Harry, he had a hard time focusing. He never would¡¯ve thought that something like this would happen. Having to get some sleep without his companions by his side was unthinkable.


    Benjamin groaned as he threw the cover overboard and tossed the pillow at the walls. He stared at the black ceiling, lost in thought. His mind was all over the place, and he had no clue what to do about his predicament. Benjamin thought about going out to investigate more, but didn¡¯t want to risk getting caught by the higher-ups. The last thing he needed was another punishment for breaking the rules.


    Benjamin grabbed the other pillow and gripped it. He hated the idea of having to choose between following the school rules to get closer to his dreams and going outside, hoping to find his familiars. He knew this would be a long night, as the visions lingered in his mind for hours on end. It was a nightmare.


    A slimmer of light creaked from the windows, and Benjamin couldn¡¯t tell how much time had passed. He turned away and curled into a ball, hoping not to get hit by the light. A tapping of the windows soon got his attention, but only for a little while. Benjamin slowly turned over and rubbed his red, tear-stained eyes. Was he hearing things? Was he dreaming? The tapping occurred again, continuously getting on his nerves. Was it still going on, or did he imagine the sound repeating in his head?


    ¡°Can¡¯t I think in peace?¡± He grumbled under his breath. ¡°Who¡¯s making noise at a time like this?¡±


    Benjamin waited for the noise to stop, but it kept going for what felt like an eternity. His mind had been all over the place, and the noise wasn¡¯t helping. He got up and stormed over to the windows, about to yell at whoever made that racket. Benjamin opened the windows and looked down, squinting his eyes. Some blurry colored blobs appeared in contrast to the green grass. He blinked a couple of times to get his vision clear. He gasped when he recognized the figures on the bottom floor, hoping his mind didn¡¯t play tricks on him.


    If you spot this story on Amazon, know that it has been stolen. Report the violation.


    No way, can it be? Benjamin¡¯s face lit up.


    ¡°Hey, we finally found you, Master.¡±


    ¡°Harry, Chi-Chi!¡± Benjamin cried, leaning closer. He almost fell out the window. He composed himself just in time.


    Harry and Chi-Chi leaped to the windowsill to talk on his level.


    ¡°Great that we met up finally.¡± Harry chirped.


    ¡°Hey, are you alright?¡± Chi-Chi inquired, noticing the bags under Benjamin¡¯s eyes. ¡°You don¡¯t look good.¡±


    ¡°I¡¯m fine, thanks,¡± Benjamin replied and rubbed his eyes again. ¡°I was so worried about you two; I thought I left you guys back at home!¡±


    Chi-Chi winced a little. ¡°You did technically leave us.¡±


    ¡°But we got here by riding under the bus,¡± Harry added, trying to force a smile.


    ¡°We searched everywhere for you guys,¡± Chi-Chi complained. This place is bigger than we thought. But at least we found you before the next day of class started.¡±


    Benjamin bowed in front of them. ¡°Look, I¡¯m sorry I left you guys back on Earth. My mind had been so occupied with other things that I forgot to wake you up before I left. I got caught up in trying to achieve greatness at the new school that I lost sight of really mattered to me. I can¡¯t do this without you guys. Can you forgive me?¡±


    Harry and Chi-Chi stayed silent as they looked at each other. They turned their attention to their master before responding.


    ¡°Of course!¡± They exclaimed, jumping up for joy.


    Benjamin chuckled at their little antics. ¡°Thanks, you guys.¡±


    ¡°You know, you still have some time before the school opens up again.¡± Chi-Chi pointed out. ¡°Want to get some rest until then?¡±


    ¡°I don¡¯t think he has a lot of time left, though,¡± Harry mentioned, pointing at the clock in the school tower.


    Benjamin yawned. ¡°A little more rest wouldn¡¯t hurt anybody.¡± It¡¯ll also be easier to sleep now¡­


    The three fixed the bed and fell onto the sheets. They didn¡¯t take long to drift off into a deep slumber.

 [Season 2] Episode 6 (Part 2)

    Hours went by. Benjamin didn¡¯t mean to sleep in for long, but he had gotten energy back from before. Harry and Chi-Chi admitted ?they also lost track of time and didn¡¯t want to interrupt his peaceful sleep. The three got ready for the day and met with Isabelle at the school courtyard.


    After explaining the animals¡¯ whereabouts to her, the group checked the billboard for flyers with classes advertised. There weren¡¯t a lot of options left, as only a couple of papers remained on the bulletin board.


    Isabelle rested her hand on her chin and tapped her foot, examining all of her possible choices. She turned to Benjamin, not changing her expression.


    ¡°Which one do you think I should take?¡±


    ¡°How should I know?¡± Benjamin replied with a shrug. He tilted his head and crossed his arms, also lost in thought. ¡°Your style of magic is a lot different from mine. Not only that, but it¡¯s something that none of us have heard of before. So, I¡¯m not sure which would work best for you.¡±


    ¡°But what about you? You have a lot of options for your weapon of choice¡ª¡±


    ¡°I already know how to use my weapon, though. I need something that¡¯ll enhance my magic quickly.¡±


    ¡°Ah, so you¡¯ll be better equipped to protect Earth?¡±


    ¡°How many times do I¡ª?¡± Benjamin groaned and massaged his temples. ¡°Never mind.¡±


    Sebastian appeared from the corner of his eyes as he walked past them. A smirk formed on Benjamin¡¯s face as he power-walked over to him. He yelled to get his rival¡¯s attention, as Sebastian stopped what he did and turned to face him.


    ¡°Why¡¯d you do that?¡± He asked with narrow eyes. ¡°Can¡¯t you speak to me normally while we¡¯re at the school?¡±


    ¡°Yeah, but you wouldn¡¯t hear me,¡± Benjamin muttered.


    ¡°You weren¡¯t that far from me!¡± Sebastian exclaimed. He sighed, knowing he wouldn¡¯t get anywhere with the idiot magician. ¡°Ok, so what do you want?¡±


    ¡°Where are you going? The billboard¡¯s over there.¡± Benjamin pointed out, then snickered. ¡°I¡¯ll bet you didn¡¯t pick a subclass yourself, or did you not get the class you wanted?¡±


    ¡°Of course, I picked one already. I¡¯m heading there now.¡±


    ¡°Oh. Good for you.¡±


    It was Sebastian¡¯s turn to smirk. ¡°Don¡¯t tell me. Have you not picked a class already? There¡¯s not a lot of options left, you know. You don¡¯t want to get left with the table scraps now, do you? Then again, I¡¯m not sure you can even handle the simplest of them. I don¡¯t know which option would be worse for you...¡±


    ¡°Are you done yet?¡± Benjamin asked with a scowl.


    ¡°Hey, you¡¯re the one that¡¯s stalling me. Don¡¯t complain.¡±


    Isabelle watched them from the back and rolled her eyes at their constant bickering. She wanted to ignore them and focus on choosing a class, but she also wanted Benjamin to quit bothering Sebastian and help her. Or at least try to give her some more input.


    ¡°I found a class myself.¡± Benjamin lied. He cleared his throat and glanced at Isabelle. ¡°I¡¯m just trying to help find one for my partner.¡±


    Sebastian stayed silent in response to that. ¡°Well, I picked mine based on my weapon of choice.¡± He placed his hands on his hips and held his head high. It was clear he directed it towards Isabelle. ¡°I¡¯d say you can do the same, but I doubt there¡¯s a class that focus on magical laptops. Sorry, I can¡¯t be of much help.¡±


    This narrative has been purloined without the author''s approval. Report any appearances on Amazon.


    ¡°It¡¯s alright,¡± Isabelle replied, waving it off with a light chuckle.


    ¡°I was also thinking about getting myself a familiar of my own...¡±


    Benjamin and Isabelle¡¯s ears perked up once he brought that up.


    ¡°You mean like mine?¡± Benjamin asked, glancing up at his hat.


    ¡°Like yours?¡± Sebastian repeated with a scoff. ¡°Oh please, familiars are extraordinary creatures, and yours are just regular house pets that happen to talk.¡±


    Isabelle¡¯s mouth gaped open as she quickly exchanged a glance at Benjamin, having no idea how he¡¯d react. To her surprise, he didn¡¯t budge; his face contorted into a grimace as he stood his ground.


    ¡°That¡¯s not true; Harry and Chi-Chi just don¡¯t want to reveal their true forms to anyone yet.¡±


    ¡°Really? Not even to you, Benny?¡± Sebastian crossed his arms and teased. ¡°You don¡¯t think those two are hiding stuff from you?¡±


    Benjamin¡¯s blood boiled. He refused to let his rival get to his skin like that. But he also couldn¡¯t think up a decent comeback against him. Benjamin hated to admit that Sebastian was right. Admittedly, he saw what they looked like before, but why couldn¡¯t he remember his familiars¡¯ real forms?


    ¡°Leave him alone!¡± Isabelle thundered, catching the others by surprise. ¡°It¡¯s like he said. They don¡¯t want to show off their forms. You don¡¯t have to believe him, but don¡¯t say such awful things.¡± She clenched her fists and stared at the ground. ¡°Chi-Chi and Harry have been supportive and loyal to Benjamin all this time, and I see no reason why they¡¯d betray him. I also don¡¯t see why Benjamin would replace either of them, even if they¡¯re the best in his arsenal.¡±


    Sebastian¡¯s eyes widened at the response. He hung his head and rubbed the back of his neck. ¡°I¡¯m sorry...¡±


    ¡°If you want to apologize, say it to him.¡± She motioned towards the dark magician.


    Sebastian didn¡¯t know how to respond; he had no other choice but to bow his head and apologize.


    Benjamin stared at him with narrow eyes, not sure how to react. Pretty soon, the school bell rang across the entire school grounds. Sebastian checked the clock from his holographic phone and, once he read the time, bolted out of the halls to get to class on time.


    Benjamin and Isabelle stood in the courtyard alone. The two looked away; a quiet ambiance filled the air.


    ¡°Wow.¡± Benjamin broke the silence. ¡°That was impressive. What you did back there. Thanks for that.¡± He told her as he tipped his hat.


    ¡°It¡¯s no problem,¡± Isabelle murmured, rubbing her foot on the floor.


    Their speeches touched Harry and Chi-Chi, still hiding in Benjamin¡¯s hat. The familiars silently cried happy tears without them knowing. Harry¡¯s eyes widened. A memory flashed before his eyes, back when he and his sister first met Benjamin.


    Harry wiped his eyes as his face beamed up. He glanced at Chi-Chi, who gave him a perplexed look.


    ¡°Are you alright?¡±


    ¡°Yeah, I¡¯m fine,¡± Chi-Chi replied, wiping her eyes. ¡°You look like you got something on your mind.¡±


    ¡°I do; I thought up a great idea.¡±


    ¡°You do?¡±


    ¡°Follow my lead, okay?¡± Harry whispered. He crawled out of the top hat and tapped Benjamin¡¯s head to get his attention.


    ¡°Huh? What is it, Harry?¡±


    ¡°I know a sub-class you can attend.¡± The hamster leaped toward the clipboard and pointed at a certain flyer. ¡°Why not give this a try?¡±


    Benjamin squinted his eyes and cocked his head to the side. ¡°Shape-shifting?¡±


    ¡°Ooh,¡± Chi-Chi cooed from inside the hat. ¡°That sounds like a great idea!¡±


    ¡°Why would I want to learn about this, though?¡±


    ¡°Well, it¡¯d be interesting to try different spells. Think of the possibilities when you combine your magic with other types.¡±


    ¡°Not to mention you can use disguises to change your shape or form in many creative ways,¡± Harry added. ¡°It¡¯s just like you said before. The more spells you learn, the closer you¡¯ll be unstoppable.¡±


    Benjamin scratched his chin and pondered at the possibility. After deliberating, his face brightened up, and he grinned.


    ¡°That¡¯s a great idea; I love it!¡± His smile faded soon after, and he glanced at his partner. ¡°Oh wait, what about Isabelle?¡±


    ¡°No, don¡¯t worry about me,¡± Isabelle said, waving it off. Her face lit up. ¡°I just thought of one class I can attend.¡± To be honest, I can¡¯t believe I didn¡¯t think of it sooner.


    ¡°Are you sure?¡±


    ¡°Yep, we can meet each other again later today. We wouldn¡¯t want to be outside when the second bell for class goes off, anyway.¡±


    ¡°Ok, sounds good.¡±

 [Season 2] Episode 6 (Part 3)

    All the students took their subclasses. Bridget received her class outside by a small garden filled with colorful flowers surrounding the white gazebo. Bridget sat near the table and listened to what her instructor had to say.


    The instructor introduced herself as Cynthia. She had light brown hair tied into braids, wore a short light green dress, a mini light brown jacket that matched her hair, dark brown boots, and a headband made from flowers.


    Cynthia spun around as the wind carried pollen out from the flowers as they drifted off into the skies.


    ¡°Your name is Bridget, correct?¡± She spoke up. ¡°You can learn different elements in many unique ways depending on the type of person you are.¡±


    The woman extended her hand out to her student. Bridget held out her hand as well, which prompted Cynthia to check and feel her pulse.


    ¡°Ah, you have some potential in you,¡± Cynthia told her. ¡°I can feel the energy synergizing in your body.¡±


    Bridget smiled, pretending to understand what she was talking about.


    ¡°Thanks so much, ma¡¯am.¡±


    Various colored orbs materialized and hovered beside Cynthia, each representing an element.


    ¡°So, which element would you like to study? There are so many possibilities for using magic. There''s the tranquil powers of water and the infernal blazes of fire!¡± Cynthia¡¯s voice grew sharp upon speaking the last line.


    Bridget¡¯s mouth stayed agape for a while as she glanced at Midoricha. I picked an interesting teacher, that¡¯s for sure.


    ¡°Would you like me to give you a suggestion, or do you prefer trying out a quiz to see which would suit you best?¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s fine; I already have something in mind. I¡¯d like to give Earth and Ice magic a try.¡±


    ¡°Excellent choices,¡± Cynthia said as she clasped her hands together. ¡°Surrounding yourself with the beauty of nature, crushing or freezing your foes in place. There¡¯s a lot you can do with that kind of power...¡±


    Bridget and Midoricha stayed silent and exchanged glances again.


    ¡°I¡¯m thinking this is a bad idea, after all.¡± Bridget leaned in and whispered to her companion.


    This narrative has been purloined without the author''s approval. Report any appearances on Amazon.


    ¡°I don¡¯t know what you¡¯re talking about; she seems rather nice.¡± Midoricha pointed out.


    ¡°Ok, if you say so.¡±


    .-.-.-.


    Benjamin took his class inside the school, in one of the dark rooms. Shelves of potions and spell books covered the area. A cauldron bubbled up rhythmically in the middle of the room. The instructor, named Eris, lit the lamps up and walked closer to calm the pot down, keeping the contents from getting too high and spilling all over.


    Eris wore a long black dress; her long purple hair covered one of her eyes as she stared intensively below. Her familiar, a black Pilkon with red eyes, kept a watchful eye on Harry and Chi-Chi.


    Although impressed by the atmosphere and d¨¦cor, Benjamin tapped his foot impatiently.


    When are we going to start lessons?


    ¡°We¡¯ll begin momentarily,¡± Eris replied without looking at him. ¡°You need to be patient.¡±


    ¡°Huh? How¡¯d you know what I was thinking?¡± Benjamin asked, taken aback by her comment.


    ¡°I don¡¯t have to tell you. Also, don¡¯t think this will be easy either. Despite the name, these spells are hard to master.¡±


    ¡°What? I thought you said it was easy to learn!¡±


    ¡°If you¡¯re the type that¡¯s not impatient and imprudent, then yes.¡± Eris turned to her partner. ¡°Isn¡¯t that right, Scarlet?¡± The Pilkon nodded in approval.


    Wow, what a name. Benjamin thought. He shook his head in frustration. ¡°That¡¯s beside the point! I wanna see what you can do, so I know what to expect!¡± He crossed his arms. ¡°Unless you can¡¯t perform them, as you say?¡±


    Eris shrugged. ¡°If it¡¯ll get you to stop talking for a little while, then fine. Scarlet, I¡¯d like your help.¡±


    ¡°You got it.¡± She replied.


    Eris closed her eyes and let out her hands. A purple aura enveloped her. Scarlet¡¯s body slowly morphed into a long black staff with a glowing red gem at the top. Eris pointed up at the chandelier and changed the colors of the flames, including the fire from the wall lamps.


    ¡°So, you were saying?¡± Eris asked, as Scarlet changed back into a Pilkon.


    ¡°No way...¡± Benjamin muttered, his mouth gaping. ¡°You can shape-shift into weapons too?¡±


    ¡°That¡¯s right. We can also turn into other things.¡±


    Benjamin bit his lip, knowing full well that he¡¯s lost the battle. He hated to admit defeat after starting the fight, but he might not get any lessons if he didn''t apologize. Harry and Chi-Chi lowered their ears and covered their eyes, unsure how this would turn out.


    Benjamin sighed and bowed his head. ¡°I¡¯m sorry I doubted you. Please teach me the ways of shape-shifting!¡±


    After thinking about it, Eris replied, ¡°Ok, I don¡¯t see why not.¡± Her eyes shifted toward the familiars.


    ¡°My familiar seems to like yours as well, it seems.¡±


    Benjamin raised his head and peered over. Harry, Chi-Chi, and Scarlet chased each other around the vast room like they were playing a game.


    Huh, is that so? Well, how about that? The magician turned his attention back to Eris. ¡°Well, thanks, I won¡¯t let you down!¡±

 [Season 2] Episode 6 (Part 4)

    Sebastian headed to the vast stadium behind the school grounds, hoping to meet up with his wise mentor. Only one person waited for him, though, a tall man with wavy blond hair. He wore a white business shirt with matching shoes, gray pants, and a blue tie crooked to the side. Sebastian tilted his head to the side; surely this couldn¡¯t be the mentor.


    Maybe he knows where the teacher is? ¡°Excuse me, sir, do you know when my instructor will be here?¡± He asked the stranger, getting his attention.


    The man turned and gave him a warm smile. ¡°Are you Sebastian, by any chance?¡±


    ¡°Uh, yeah, do you know where the instructor is? I want to speak to him about my training in swordsmanship.¡±


    ¡°Well, you¡¯re in luck. You happen to be looking at him.¡± The male pointed at himself and winked. ¡°The name¡¯s Trinity. It¡¯s a pleasure to meet you.¡±


    Sebastian blinked. He stood there, trying to process the words that went through his ears. You can¡¯t be serious. This guy¡¯s going to be my teacher?


    ¡°I was expecting him to appear older and wiser.¡±


    ¡°And who says I can¡¯t be wise?¡± Trinity pointed out. ¡°I take my job and class seriously, just like you.¡±


    ¡°Wow, you must be pretty gutsy to compare yourself to someone like me. So tell me, what¡¯s your skill like?¡±


    ¡°What about you?¡± Trinity repeated as he checked his body structure and physique. ¡°You seem to know your stuff already; what could I teach to someone like you?¡±


    ¡°I just want to improve my skills, that¡¯s all.¡±


    ¡°That¡¯s cool. Now see, the important factors are intelligence, diligence, and pizza!¡±


    Sebastian shook his head. He got the first two parts, but why include food into this? Is this a poor attempt at a joke?


    ¡°You can¡¯t fight on an empty stomach, you know.¡± Trinity continued. After a brief pause, he added,


    ¡°Speaking of which, I¡¯m getting a little hungry. Do you want to go get some food?¡±


    ¡°No, I want to train right now.¡± Sebastian retorted, standing his ground.


    ¡°Ooh, determined, huh? I like it. Ok, let¡¯s get started. First, I¡¯d like you to clean my office.¡±


    ¡°Great!¡± Sebastian paused as his smile faded. ¡°....What?¡±


    ¡°And when you finish with that, I¡¯d like for you to trim my garden, cook a meal for me, write¡ª¡±


    ¡°Hold up! I¡¯m not doing your chores!¡±


    ¡°Whoa, who said they were personal chores?¡±


    ¡°I did! I am of royal blood and should be treated with respect. I don¡¯t want to be humiliated by some fake ¡®mentor¡¯.¡±


    ¡°Wow, harsh much?¡± Trinity thundered as he wrinkled his nose. ¡°Listen here; I¡¯m not giving you any special treatment just because you''re a descendant of famous people. That¡¯s not fair to other hardworking students, and life doesn¡¯t work that way. You¡¯ll have to learn it eventually, whether you like it or not.¡±


    Sebastian¡¯s blood boiled as his face contorted into a grimace. How dare he tarnish his family name like that, and without hesitation, no less?


    Who does this man think he is? He¡¯ll pay for that¡­


    He took the sword out of his bag and pulled the blade from its sheath. He presented it in front of the instructor, catching him by surprise.


    Trinity jumped back in retaliation. ¡°Hey, what are you¡ª?¡±


    ¡°I challenge you to a sparring duel! I want to know just how good you are.¡±


    This content has been misappropriated from Royal Road; report any instances of this story if found elsewhere.


    ¡°Are you sure about that? I mean, what do you have to gain from¡ª?¡±


    ¡°Show me ?you¡¯re not all talk! I want some serious training, and you¡¯re going to give it to me!¡±


    ¡°Well, alright then.¡± Trinity shrugged. ¡°But you¡¯ll regret it. I¡¯ll let you take the first hit.¡± He turned around and stood in place.


    Sebastian¡¯s eyes narrowed at him. What is he doing? Is this guy taking me for a fool? Why that little¡ª I¡¯ll show him!


    Sebastian¡¯s grip tightened around the handlebar. He charged forward and prepared to strike him down. Trinity stepped to the side and let him trip against the grass. Sebastian¡¯s arms and legs shook. He didn¡¯t fall, but was at a loss for words?. How¡¯d he do that? He shook his head. Now wasn¡¯t the time to think about that. Sebastian regained his footing in no time and ran back to plan another surprise attack. Trinity turned and pulled out his own sword, countering the blow and pushing him back.


    The two exchanged blows and strikes at one another until Trinity shot icy mist from his other hand, creating ice below Sebastian¡¯s feet. Sebastian shivered as he tried to keep his balance and focus on the fight, but slipped and fell to the ground with a thud. The ice wasn¡¯t thick enough to shatter one¡¯s skull, but it didn¡¯t make it hurt any less.


    Having gained the upper hand, Trinity stood over and pointed his sword at him.


    ¡°Well, well, you seem to be lacking in technique and skills. And you say you¡¯re better at it than me?¡± He laughed it off.


    ¡°What?¡± Sebastian sat up straight and pointed at him. ¡°But you cheated!¡±


    ¡°Oh, did I? I didn¡¯t notice.¡±


    ¡°When will you stop lying to me like that?¡±


    ¡°What does it matter to you?¡± Trinity retorted, putting his sword away. ¡°Your enemies won¡¯t play fair against you, so you can¡¯t hesitate or let them get the upper hand!¡±


    Trinity walked over and extended his hand in front of the boy. Sebastian rubbed his head and attempted to get up himself, but failed. He grumbled under his breath and reluctantly grabbed Trinity¡¯s hand, pulling him back up off the ground.


    Sebastian sighed and looked away as the instructor took care of melting the ice. He¡¯d still have to get back at him for ruining his outfit and hurting his head. But Sebastian couldn¡¯t deny that he was in over his head, for once.


    ¡°Alright, you win. I have much to learn when it comes to swordsmanship.¡±


    ¡°That¡¯s more like it; I couldn¡¯t have said it better myself. Do you want to get started?¡±


    .-.-.-.


    Isabelle lightly knocked on the door and entered the classroom. Inside, Glenda organized her desk. The teacher turned her head as her face brightened up.


    ¡°Oh, hello again, Isabelle.¡±


    ¡°Hi, there. I hope I¡¯m not bothering you...¡±


    ¡°Not at all. So, what brings you here?¡±


    ¡°Well, it¡¯s about yesterday,¡± Isabelle replied as she closed the door behind her. ¡°I thought about it, and I¡¯d love for you to teach me some magic.¡± She walked over to the desk and placed the written documents down. ¡°I heard you talk about books and electricity, one I enjoy, and the other I feel could help me in the magic academy. Not to mention, I¡¯m more familiar with you than the other teachers here.¡±


    ¡°That¡¯s a superb choice; I¡¯m glad you chose to attend my special classes. I¡¯ll do my best to help you in any way I can. Would you like to show me what you can do?¡±


    ¡°Sure thing.¡± Isabelle took her seat and brought out the laptop from her bag. She opened the device and made a couple of breathers to steady her nerves before continuing. Ok, please don¡¯t mess up this time.


    Isabelle¡¯s hands hovered over the keyboards as she typed a spell out. However, she made a typo, and a giant electric orb emerged from the laptop. It floated in the center of the room, with a yellow wire attached between the orb and the laptop. She needed to take her time controlling it, or else risk unleashing chaos in the classroom.


    Glenda adjusted her glasses, watching the display unfold. A shiver fell down her spine, fearing the orb would cause collateral damage and overgrow in the small area. Glenda didn¡¯t want to be pessimistic and let her student see her reaction, so she stood by, watching and waiting with bated breath. Isabelle continued to move it at a leisurely pace but looked back down on her keyboard, trying to figure out how to stop it, or at least shrink it, to make it easier to control.


    The look from Glenda made her heart pound faster. She exchanged glances between the orb and laptop, having no idea what to do next. Her fingers slipped, pressing the wrong button. The sphere shot up towards the ceiling, causing the rubble above to fall and hit the floor. As the grounds shook, the duo hid under the desks. The orb flew up to the skies. Isabelle slammed the laptop shut, making the sphere disperse.


    Once the shaking had ceased, Glenda took out her wand and prepared to fix the ceiling. Isabelle opened her laptop again to help and used arrows to clean up the rest of the rubble surrounding them.


    ¡°Well, that was something,¡± Glenda said, wiping her glasses with a cloth.


    ¡°I¡¯m sorry I messed up your classroom,¡± Isabelle murmured, taking a bow. ¡°And you tidied before I arrived.¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s not a big deal. After all, we took care of the problem.¡±


    ¡°I mean, that¡¯s true, but it was my fault it even happened in the first place...¡±


    ¡°Everyone makes mistakes; your skills are exceptional, and I can tell you¡¯ve been practicing outside class.¡±


    ¡°Oh, thanks, Miss Glenda.¡± Isabelle scratched her cheek and looked away, her cheeks flushed pink.


    ¡°Not everyone can get it right on their first day. I¡¯m sure if you keep practicing, you''ll be sure to master the techniques. That¡¯s what these classes are all about...¡±

 [Season 2] Episode 6 (Part 5)

    Time flew by as the students relaxed in the cafeteria. Benjamin and Isabelle walked along the selection tray, picking out specific meals to place on their plate. The two talked about how their first day of classes went. They weren''t satisfied with what they got so far. Chi and Harry peeked out of Benjamin¡¯s hat while listening in on the conversation.


    ¡°It¡¯s only the first day; that¡¯s always the hardest part,¡± Harry told them. ¡°There¡¯s always tomorrow.¡±


    ¡°Things will get better if you keep at it, I¡¯m sure of it.¡± Chi-Chi added, her face beaming.


    Benjamin nodded in agreement, while Isabelle sighed.


    ¡°Glenda told me the same thing.¡±


    ¡°Oh, so you chose her special class?¡± Benjamin asked, his face perking up.


    ¡°Yeah, but I¡¯m not sure if I can meet her expectations.¡±


    ¡°You got this. After all, what¡¯s stopping the best team from a couple of measly classes? The great dark magician and sidekick will prevail; just you wait and see!¡±


    Isabelle couldn¡¯t help but chuckle at the remark. ¡°Well, that''s true.¡±


    ¡°Now, if we could just ?improve our magic, especially before the main event starts in a couple of months...¡± Benjamin rested his hand on his chin.


    His eyes adjusted toward Isabelle¡¯s tray, which had minimal items on it. Her eyes drifted off elsewhere.


    ¡°Hey, Isabelle?¡±


    ¡°Huh?¡± Isabelle quickly turned and asked.


    ¡°We¡¯re almost at the end of the line. Did you not find anything appetizing?¡±


    ¡°Well, I guess I couldn¡¯t find some good ones. Mind giving me some recommendations?¡±


    ¡°Sure thing.¡±


    After filling up their trays, Benjamin and Isabelle walked around to find a table to sit at. While doing so, Isabelle noticed a familiar figure from the corner of her eyes as she walked past a certain table.


    Reading on this site? This novel is published elsewhere. Support the author by seeking out the original.


    Lauren sat by herself; her elbows rested on the table, her eyes gazed at the small plate of food in front of her.


    ¡°Hello there.¡± Lauren snapped around at the sound of Isabelle¡¯s voice as she walked towards her. ¡°Is this seat taken?¡±


    ¡°No, not really...¡± Isabelle made herself comfortable and sat beside her. Lauren shrugged and looked away. ¡°Why are you here, though? No offense...¡±


    ¡°Look, I thought about what you told me yesterday. I think you¡¯re right about one thing. Things aren¡¯t easy here, but I still want to try my best.¡±


    ¡°What?¡± Lauren¡¯s eyes widened as she turned back to face her. ¡°You mean you¡¯re not mad at me? After everything I¡¯ve done?¡±


    ¡°No, should I be? You only talked to me about¡ª¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s not just that. If you knew about my past actions, you¡¯d want nothing to do with me.¡±


    ¡°Hey, guys, what¡¯s going on over here?¡± Benjamin asked, joining the two at the table. ¡°Oh.¡± He muttered, noticing Lauren sitting across from him.


    ¡°Hey, are you aware of what she did months ago?¡± Isabelle leaned over and whispered.


    ¡°I don¡¯t remember,¡± Benjamin replied?.


    ¡°You don¡¯t?¡± Lauren scratched the back of her head. ¡°You know why our previous school got destroyed, right?¡±


    ¡°Hmm...¡± Benjamin thought about it for a while; his face lit up as he snapped his fingers. ¡°Oh, yeah, I remember now! Troy was the one responsible for that.¡±


    ¡°Anything else?¡±


    ¡°What do you mean?¡±


    ¡°I did some pretty terrible stuff, too, remember?¡±


    ¡°Well, now that you mention it, you did trick Sebastian into entering the human world with me. Not to mention, you broke into the principal¡¯s office without her permission.¡±


    ¡°That wasn¡¯t what I meant!¡± Lauren thundered, slamming her fists on the table.


    While the two went back and forth, Isabelle couldn¡¯t wrap her head around what they said.


    ¡°I don¡¯t mean to interrupt, but who¡¯s Troy?¡±


    Lauren and Benjamin both fell silent and lowered their heads. ¡°Someone we once knew...¡±


    ¡°Oh, sorry for bringing it up.¡±


    The loud chatter from everyone else outside their table filled the silent void between them. Benjamin looked over and noticed Bridget walking by them.


    ¡°Hey, Bridget!¡± He shouted and waved to get her attention.


    Bridget glared with narrow eyes and stormed off in a huff, with Midoricha following suit. Benjamin tilted his head, unsure if he said something off. Now that he thought about it, Sebastian was nowhere in the area either. What¡¯s going on here?


    This day is getting weird. Isabelle thought, staring at her near empty tray. I have a hunch that it¡¯s about to get weirder...

 [Season 2] Episode 7 (Part 1)

    In the facility office, the teachers relaxed in the lounge after a long day of work. Cynthia, Eris, and Trinity sat around a circular table with their styles of food to eat. Glenda sat separately from the trio, but kept an earshot on what they had to say for research. They were a newly established group in the schools; it was imperative that she got information on their performances and how they enjoyed their experiences so far.


    ¡°Well, the first day was quite interesting, wouldn¡¯t you say?¡± Cynthia asked, taking a small sip from her green tea.


    ¡°If you want to put it that way...¡± Eris murmured, reading a book on her lap.


    ¡°You shouldn¡¯t be reading at the table,¡± Trinity commented, pointing at the book.


    ¡°I¡¯m waiting for my food to cool.¡±


    ¡°Alright, suit yourself.¡± He took a bite out of his phoenix omelets and hummed with content.


    The three stayed silent for a while, trying to finish their meals before the lunch bell would ring. Cynthia broke the silence when she brought up something.


    ¡°So, how did it go for your classes? Were you able to get along with your students?¡±


    Trinity drank from a bottle of water while Eris stayed silent. ¡°Um, why don¡¯t you go first?¡± He suggested, after taking a few sips. ¡°How¡¯d it go trying to teach someone?¡±


    ¡°Bridget is an exceptional student, and she¡¯s a fast learner, too,¡± Cynthia replied enthusiastically. ¡°She¡¯s got some potential to do great things and become a wonderful sorceress.¡±


    ¡°Huh, aren¡¯t you lucky?¡± Eris quipped, resting her arms on the table and looking at the ceiling. ¡°I wish I had someone like that.¡±


    ¡°Oh, do you not like yours, Eris?¡±


    ¡°Benjamin¡¯s irritating, but he''s at least...¡± Eris struggled to think up a good word to describe her student. ¡°Determined and eager to try new things. It¡¯s not like I hate the guy or anything.¡±


    Stolen from its rightful place, this narrative is not meant to be on Amazon; report any sightings.


    ¡°I see. How interesting.¡± Cynthia had that look in her eyes, tempted to tease the woman about her attitude towards her students compared to them. But she kept it to herself. Instead, she turned to Trinity to ask about his day. ¡°What about you?¡±


    Trinity crossed his arms and thought about an answer before responding. ¡°I don¡¯t know. It¡¯s too soon to tell. I¡¯ll have to wait and see how Sebastian does later...¡±


    ¡°Come on now, just admit you secretly get a kick out of overworking your students.¡± Cynthia giggled. ¡°I¡¯ve seen you operate in other schools before.¡±


    ¡°I do not!¡± Trinity retorted, his face flustering. ¡°And you shouldn¡¯t be watching me train and teach!¡±


    ¡°What about you?¡± Eris brought up. ¡°Cynthia, you shouldn¡¯t give your students a hard time either with your ¡®unique traits.¡¯¡±


    ¡°What do you mean by that?¡± Cynthia asked, her expression hardening.


    ¡°You mean you don¡¯t notice?¡± Trinity inquired. He turned to grin at Eris. ¡°Also, are you defending me?¡±


    ¡°Dream on.¡± Eris rolled her eyes. ¡°I¡¯m only stating the obvious.¡±


    ¡°Alright, if you say so.¡±


    Hmm, interesting... Glenda thought while watching the display unfold in front of her. She bit her slice of pizza that had pixie dust for the toppings. She wiped her mouth with a napkin, then picked up her pen and notepad to write the information down.


    .-.-.-.


    Later that night, Benjamin stood by the windowsill and stared at the moon up above while Harry and Chi-Chi slept on the bed. His hands gripped on edge as he tried his best to keep his composure.


    ¡°Well, it had been a while, but I finally got to a new school and had new classes,¡± Benjamin said to the heavens. ¡°What happened with Streterra was... complicated. But I¡¯ve been doing great at magic and am getting better at it. I¡¯m one step closer to becoming the greatest magic user, just like you!¡± Benjamin grew silent as his smile faded. His body quivered as he looked away momentarily before staring back at the moon again. ¡°Mom, Dad, I hope you¡¯re watching me and you¡¯re proud of me, especially for coming this far.¡±


    The winds blew softly in the night, making the hairs on his arms and legs stand up. Benjamin wrapped his body around, shivered, and reached over to close the windows.


    ¡°Master?¡± A voice squeaked. Benjamin spun at the sound of Chi-Chi waking up and rubbing her eyes.


    ¡°Oh, sorry, did I wake you up?¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s fine, but what are you doing over there?¡±


    ¡°Nothing, I just needed some time to think, that¡¯s all,¡± Benjamin replied, joining them in bed.

 [Season 2] Episode 7 (Part 2)

    On the next day, Isabelle left the dorm to resume her training. Bridget used her hologram phone alone in her room to contact her parents while Midoricha slept beside her on the bed. There, her mother, a mage, made herself comfortable, sitting in a simple but stylish living room, and appeared on the screen.


    ¡°Hey, guys.¡± Bridget greeted them with a wave.


    ¡°Oh wow, we got it working!¡± Her mom exclaimed, clasping her hands together. ¡°Hi Bridget, how¡¯s it going at your new school?¡±


    ¡°Going well so far, still trying to get the swing of things around here. How about you guys?¡±


    ¡°We¡¯re doing well; your father and I are doing our best to keep our crops and house steady.¡±


    ¡°What¡¯s going on?¡± Her mom turned at the sound of a male voice. The father, also a mage, stepped into view to inspect Bridget.


    ¡°Hey Bridget, how¡¯s it going? And how¡¯s school?¡±


    ¡°Alright, I guess.¡±


    ¡°Are you doing okay? Have you been studying? Making new friends?¡±


    ¡°Yes! Alright, Dad, you can stop with the questions.¡± Bridget commented, rolling her eyes, still smiling.


    ¡°Come on now; you know your father misses you.¡± Bridget¡¯s mom whispered to her daughter.


    ¡°I know, but it hasn¡¯t even been that long.¡±


    ¡°Well, you did call us first, didn¡¯t you?¡±


    This tale has been unlawfully lifted without the author''s consent. Report any appearances on Amazon.


    ¡°What was that?¡±


    ¡°Nothing.¡±


    ¡°So, how are the gardens?¡± Bridget calmed down and asked.


    ¡°It¡¯s going great,¡± Bridget¡¯s father replied proudly. ¡°It looks like we¡¯ll get another good harvest this month. If the phoenixes don¡¯t fly south and unintentionally burn our crops again...¡± He muttered the last sentence under his breath.


    Bridget couldn¡¯t help but chuckle. ¡°You¡¯re not good at hiding that.¡±


    Midoricha snuggled against the bedsheets and opened his eyes. He glanced over Bridget¡¯s shoulders and hopped over to land on her lap.


    ¡°Hey, what are you doing?¡±


    Bridget¡¯s body flinched as she nearly fell out of the bed. ¡°Midori, don¡¯t scare me like that!¡±


    ¡°Sorry about that.¡±


    ¡°Oh, hey, Midoricha.¡± Bridget¡¯s parents greeted him. ¡°It¡¯s great to see you again.¡±


    ¡°Yeah, same here.¡±


    ¡°Thanks for always caring for Bridget when we¡¯re not there.¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s no problem.¡±


    ¡°If you¡¯re having a hard time, just know you¡¯re always welcome home.¡± Bridget¡¯s father told them.


    ¡°I know that already,¡± Bridget muttered, her face flustering. ¡°Sheesh.¡±


    ¡°By the way, have you heard from Brandi or seen her anywhere?¡± Bridget¡¯s mom asked.


    Bridget¡¯s smile faded as her chest tightened. ¡°No. Why?¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s been a while since we last heard from her. If you see her, could you tell her to visit? We want to know how she¡¯s been doing.¡±


    ¡°...If that¡¯s what you want.¡±


    ¡°Thanks, Bridget. Ok, we¡¯ll let you go so you can return to your studies and relax.¡±


    ¡°Yeah, we have work to do ourselves.¡± Bridget¡¯s father added. ¡°Stay safe, you two, and we miss you.¡±


    ¡°We will. We¡¯ll miss you too, goodbye.¡± Bridget and Midoricha said their farewells as they logged out. Bridget sighed in relief and fell back onto her bed while Midoricha floated around the room, humming a small tune.


    ¡°So, who¡¯s Brandi? I don¡¯t think you¡¯ve ever told me about her before.¡± Midoricha asked.


    Trying to muster up a response, all Bridget could think of replying with was, ¡°I didn¡¯t need to before.¡±

 [Season 2] Episode 7 (Part 3)

    During the weekend, Sebastian and Glenda walked along the pavement until they reached their home, a large white house with dark brown exteriors to the side. Butterflies fluttered in Sebastian¡¯s stomach as he stopped to look up at the building. The pit continued to sink in his gut as his body froze. It had been so long since he came back here. But why? Sebastian talked to his grandmother beforehand about his excitement coming here. He didn¡¯t know why it changed upon arriving here.


    On the other hand, Glenda couldn¡¯t contain her excitement, as she rubbed her hands while getting up the steps. Sebastian blinked and got out of his deep thoughts in no time. He shook his head and followed her up the stairs before she rang the doorbell.


    After a moment of waiting, the doors opened, and Sebastian¡¯s parents, both with short blond hair, appeared from behind the door. They exchange pleasantries before the parents let Sebastian and Glenda in, as they have much to discuss.


    Outside in the backyard, Sebastian practiced a game of tennis with his father while his mother talked with Glenda by the poolside.


    ¡°It¡¯s great to see you again,¡± Sebastian¡¯s dad commented, starting the next serve. ¡°So, how has your training been so far?¡±


    ¡°Splendid,¡± Sebastian replied, running over to hit the ball back. ¡°I¡¯m at the top of the class and exceeded everyone¡¯s expectations.¡±


    ¡°Very impressive. That¡¯s my boy. Hey, what about that Benjamin guy you¡¯ve talked about before?¡±


    ¡°He¡¯s still inferior to me, as always. I want to make sure that I don¡¯t lose to anyone.¡±


    He spun and did a power shot with his racket. The speed of the ball zoomed past his father¡¯s head and hit the bushes. Everyone else around him stared at the court with slacked jaws as Sebastian placed his racket on the ground, like resting a sword back into its stone.


    ¡°Not even to my family.¡± He finished with a smirk.


    Sebastian¡¯s mother and Glenda got up and joined them at the court, applauding the boy for his skills.


    ¡°Bravo, you have the potential to be a fantastic swordsman.¡± His mom chirped.


    ¡°Yeah, I know,¡± Sebastian said, forgetting about the worry he had before coming here.


    ¡°Not only that, but you¡¯ll do amazing as a world conqueror, just like your father and I.¡±


    ¡°...Huh?¡± Glenda tilted her head. ¡°I thought he was training to be a peacemaker like me and Grandpa.¡±


    Sebastian¡¯s smile fell just as fast; now he remembered why that part of him regretted coming over. He glanced side by side at his family, waiting with bated breath for his answer.


    Love this story? Find the genuine version on the author''s preferred platform and support their work!


    ¡°Excuse me, but I need to go to the restroom. I¡¯ll be right back.¡± Sebastian ran back into the house, leaving the other adults puzzled.


    .-.-.-.


    Sebastian slumped against the wall and curled up into a ball. He sighed heavily, having no clue what he got himself into. Sebastian wanted to excel at his studies but didn¡¯t expect to pick a side. Become a world conqueror or protector? He couldn¡¯t please everyone in the family, but he didn¡¯t want to disappoint anyone, either. He didn¡¯t want to think about it, especially not so soon.


    ¡°Sebastian?¡± A small feminine voice got his attention as he raised his head toward a younger girl with blond locks and a white dress. ¡°What are you doing here?¡±


    ¡°Oh, hey, Jasmine. I was thinking...¡±


    ¡°About what?¡± Jasmine walked over and sat next to him, and asked.


    ¡°How can I please everyone in my family when they expect me to do different things?¡± Sebastian replied, looking away.


    ¡°Why do you need to do that?¡±


    ¡°Well, it¡¯s complicated.¡±


    ¡°But why are you sulking? Didn¡¯t you say you only look out for yourself?¡± Jasmine extravagantly impersonated him, bringing up her statement with physique.


    ¡°I know, but I don¡¯t know how to tell the others about it.¡± Sebastian¡¯s eyes narrowed at her. ¡°Don¡¯t tell them what I said, though.¡±


    ¡°Why not do both?¡± Jasmine placed her hands behind her back, swinging her body from side to side.


    ¡°That¡¯d be easier to please them all, right?¡±


    ¡°You don¡¯t understand what being in this scenario is like.¡±


    ¡°Or you can do neither.¡±


    ¡°You¡¯re not helping. Someday, when you¡¯re older, you might know how I feel.¡±


    ¡°Sebastian, there you are.¡± Sebastian and Jasmine turned to Glenda¡¯s voice as she stood by the entrance. ¡°And Jasmine, too?¡± She walked over and bent down to get on her level. ¡°How was your nap?¡±


    ¡°It was alright, I guess,¡± Jasmine replied, rubbing her eyes.


    ¡°I see, that¡¯s good to hear.¡± Glenda turned to her grandson. ¡°And what about you? Is something the matter? You seem down.¡±


    No kidding. Sebastian looked away and bit his lip. ¡°I don¡¯t want to talk about it.¡±


    Glenda stayed silent and sighed. She brushed her dress and extended a hand towards the two of them.


    ¡°Just to let you know, Sebastian, no matter what choice you make, or which path you choose, I will support you until the very end. And I¡¯m certain your parents will support your decision.¡±


    For a moment, Sebastian let the sentence sink in. He smiled, took her hand, and stood up along with Jasmine.


    ¡°Your parents are looking for you, by the way.¡±


    ¡°Yeah, I should get going; thanks for the talk.¡±


    ¡°Don¡¯t mention it.¡±


    ¡°Hey grandma, do you want to see a magic trick?¡± Jasmine offered.


    ¡°Oh, sure thing!¡±


    Jasmine closed her eyes and clasped her hands together. A small orb of light emanated from her fingers.


    ¡°Ooh, how lovely.¡± Glenda¡¯s gaze was fixated on the small performance.


    ¡°I¡¯ve been practicing a lot recently.¡±


    ¡°Yep, I can tell.¡±


    Sebastian couldn¡¯t help but chuckle, watching the display on his way back. He decided not to worry about it for now. He had plenty of time to think about it until that day came.

 [Season 2] Episode 7 (Part 4)

    After another day of training, Isabelle returned to her room. She wasted no time collapsing onto her bed and letting out a sigh, finally able to take it easy for the day. It also occurred to her that ?she hadn¡¯t talked with her mother in a while.


    After relaxing her muscles, Isabelle picked up her phone and called her mom. Thankfully, the time zones were different, so she didn¡¯t need to worry about waking up her mom.


    Once Irene picked up, the two exchanged pleasantries and talked about how their days went.


    ¡°...And that¡¯s how acting camp is going so far.¡± Isabelle finished telling her side of the story, kicking her legs back and forth.


    ¡°That¡¯s great to hear!¡± Irene chirped. ¡°It¡¯s also nice to hear that you¡¯re making friends.¡±


    ¡°Hey, what¡¯s that supposed to mean? I¡¯ve made friends before back on Ear¡ª school.¡±


    ¡°Uh-huh,¡± Irene laughed from the other side of the phone. ¡°Glad you¡¯re having fun at camp, at least. It¡¯s not often I see you doing a profession that requires you to get out of the house.¡±


    ¡°Yeah, yeah.¡±


    ¡°Oh, I just realized we¡¯ve been talking for quite a while. I¡¯m sure you want to go back to sleep and rest, considering what you¡¯re working on.¡±


    ¡°Well, I do need to get up early tomorrow. I¡¯m sure you have work, too.¡±


    ¡°Sure do. If it¡¯s alright with you, I¡¯d love to chat again when you¡¯re free.¡±


    ¡°That¡¯d be great. I miss you, mom.¡±


    ¡°Miss you too, sweetie. I can¡¯t wait to see this play you¡¯re all making when it¡¯s finished!¡± Isabelle¡¯s smile fell. ¡°...Hello?¡±


    ¡°Ah, sorry, I just got lost in thought. Trust me; this play will be great.¡± After she finished her call, Isabelle buried her face in the pillow and clutched it tight. She never had a greater desire to scream into a pillow before. She might''ve done so without hesitation if she wasn¡¯t sharing a room with someone else. What am I going to do?


    .-.-.-.


    Weeks went by as all the students trained in their respective classes. Little by little, everyone grew stronger and wiser with their techniques and skill power.


    Eris and Scarlet cautiously watched as Benjamin prepared to conjure the latest spell his mentor had tasked him to do. Benjamin closed his eyes as his grip tightened, concentrating on the subjects before him- Chi-Chi and Harry. A soft blow emanated from the tip of his wand as a beam shot out and headed towards them. The glowing aura surrounded their furry little bodies until a flash of light covered the surrounding area.


    Once the light dissipated and everyone opened their eyes, they gasped, seeing the two fused as one. Benjamin nearly dropped his wand upon seeing how badly the spell turned out. He quickly reiterated a spell to separate Harry and Chi-Chi back to their animal forms; everybody sighed in relief.


    ¡°I can¡¯t believe this...¡± Benjamin groaned, colliding his hand to his face.


    ¡°Well, I¡¯ll give it this: you¡¯re improving?, even if it¡¯s a little,¡± Eris said.


    Enjoying the story? Show your support by reading it on the official site.


    ¡°Yeah, you almost got us to turn into one being,¡± Chi-Chi added.


    ¡°That wasn¡¯t my intention, though,¡± Benjamin said.


    ¡°Oh. Well, at least you¡¯re getting somewhere with this.¡± Harry replied. ¡°You weren¡¯t able to turn anything into shape before.¡±


    ¡°But I can still materialize things and use elemental powers somehow...¡± Benjamin muttered.


    Eris scratched her chin, then snapped her fingers. She walked to the shelves with vials and took a few off before showing them to Benjamin. She explained how the contents could enhance one¡¯s abilities and skills. They would allow him to experiment on what certain potions do. He accepted the offer without hesitation.


    Harry and Chi-Chi joined the magician by mixing the concoctions inside the cauldron. They experimented with their own magic spells, to varying results. They ranged from growing to shrinking, getting multiple body parts, rearranging their faces, and even growing facial hair. Fortunately, the group reverted to their ''usual'' selves and redid the changes made before they turned permanent.


    Eris also mentioned that Benjamin could combine the spells to increase the effect, depending on what was in the vials, or risk creating a greater catastrophe.


    Benjamin nodded in understanding, but something else dawned on him.


    ¡°Hold on, are you sure it¡¯s alright for me to use ?these?¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s fine,¡± Eris replied. ¡°I can restock on these, no problem. If they¡¯ll help you out, that¡¯s a plus as well.¡±


    ¡°Alright then!¡±


    Benjamin examined each of the substances inside the vials. He didn''t know what some of them could contain, but that excited him. He couldn¡¯t sit still any longer than he needed to and wanted to try them all out. Harry and Chi-Chi offered to help test some concoctions, making Benjamin pull the vials back. The last thing he needed was to risk getting them so morphed that he couldn¡¯t revert them to their state.


    He told his familiars not to worry, or ask anyone else for help on that matter. He took one vial and drank the whole thing down to the last drop. The hamster and guinea pigs'' horrified squeaks caught the attention of Eris and Scarlet, who both gasped upon witnessing what the magician had done.


    Benjamin let go of the vial as a tight cord wrung around his chest. His body shook, but he couldn¡¯t move his limbs. He wanted to scream, hurl even, but nothing would come out of his mouth. When he opened his eyes, everyone in his vision appeared taller, but he had no problem moving up to their level. Wait, how can he even get up and move if he can¡¯t feel his legs? Looking down, Benjamin found out ?he didn''t have a body of the sort either, and floated in mid-air.


    Benjamin hurried over to the nearest mirror, only to find that his appearance had worsened. His eyes widened. He transformed into one of the Pilkons.


    ¡°What? How did this happen?¡± He shouted. His body flinched, being taken by surprise. Despite having no mouth, he could still talk and communicate with the others perfectly fine.


    ¡°What did you do?¡± Eris asked, her blood boiling.


    ¡°How did I end up like this?¡±


    ¡°You should know how; you drank one of my rare potions! Did you not check the labels?¡±


    ¡°L-Labels? WHAT! You never told me there were labels hidden in these!¡±


    ¡°I didn¡¯t think I needed to! I thought you were better than that. Ugh...¡±


    How¡¯d Master ?get the rarer ones from up there? Harry thought, looking up at one of the higher shelves.


    He figured ?she kept them there. Did he reach it on his own using his feet or magic? Or did Eris misplace one of them on the lower level?


    ¡°Ok.¡± Benjamin shook his head, trying to keep things back on track. ¡°How can you turn me back to how I was before?¡±


    ¡°Well...¡± Eris crossed her arms and sighed. ¡°Familiars transformed is one thing, but you being transformed into a familiar? That¡¯s another thing.¡±


    She told him to wait as she checked her secret compartment in a nearby trunk. Eris frowned and returned, reporting that she lacked the materials needed to create the spell to turn him back.


    ¡°Well, what do we need? I can help you find what you¡¯re after!¡±


    It was your undoing, after all. ¡°To get the last of the materials, we need to head out somewhere,¡± Eris explained the situation to them. ¡°We need help to get there as fast as possible.¡±


    ¡°Well, why are we standing here? Let¡¯s get going!¡± Benjamin exclaimed. ¡°The sooner, the better! I¡¯d hate for Isabelle or Sebastian to see me like this...¡±

 [Season 2] Episode 7 (Part 5)

    Out on the fields, Cynthia continued to train Bridget under her wing. Bridget¡¯s mind concentrated on a rock on the ground. After minutes of staring it down and thinking hard, the foundation moved inches away from its original spot.


    ¡°I did it; I¡¯m getting better!¡± Her face perked up as she clapped in excitement. ¡°Hey, did you see that?¡± She asked Midoricha.


    ¡°Yeah, I did, way to go!¡± He exclaimed, zooming around the area.


    ¡°Well done.¡± Cynthia clapped as she approached the two. ¡°You¡¯re improving at a brisk pace.¡±


    ¡°Thanks. I feel like I¡¯m getting somewhere with this,¡± Bridget replied, pumping up her fists.


    ¡°Now then, let¡¯s try something different, for a change. First, could you lie down on the grass with your shoes off?¡±


    ¡°Uh, can I ask why?¡±


    ¡°That¡¯d ruin the surprise.¡±


    Bridget shrugged and did just that. Grass crunched beneath her hands and feet as the breeze brushed against her skin. She closed her eyes, letting the fresh smell linger through her nose as the sounds of nature enveloped her ears.


    Cynthia explained how she needed to experience and feel the surrounding Earth before being able to master the abilities.


    ¡°So, how does it feel, Bridget?¡±


    ¡°Hard to describe, but it¡¯s rather nice...¡±


    ¡°Hey, you guys!¡± A voice caught both of their attention as they turned to find Scarlet floating over towards them. Eris joined her shortly after, along with Benjamin and his familiars.


    ¡°Cynthia, I hope we¡¯re not interrupting your class,¡± Eris said.


    ¡°Oh, Eris? We were having a lesson here. Did you need something from me?¡±


    ¡°Whoa, is that a new Pilkon?¡± Bridget inquired, getting up from the ground.


    ¡°It¡¯s complicated...¡± Eris looked away and clasped her hand over her head. She explained the situation they had prior to the duo.


    Stolen content alert: this content belongs on Royal Road. Report any occurrences.


    Bridget and Cynthia stared dumbfounded at Benjamin¡¯s new form, with their mouths gaped open.


    ¡°What an unusual turn of events,¡± Cynthia muttered to herself. She couldn¡¯t help but be fascinated by this.


    ¡°I can¡¯t believe that happened to you,¡± Bridget said. ¡°Although you had it coming.¡±


    ¡°Hey!¡± Benjamin thundered, catching her by surprise.


    ¡°That voice...¡± Bridget murmured, leaning closer. ¡°Is that you, Benjamin?¡±


    ¡°Well, duh! Didn¡¯t Eris tell you that?¡±


    ¡°I mean, I wasn¡¯t sure if I believed you, you know?¡±


    ¡°Why would she lie or joke around?¡±


    ¡°Anyway,¡± Eris said, trying to get the conversation back on track and ignore the students bickering. ¡°I¡¯m going to need some help.¡±


    ¡°Alright?¡± Cynthia crossed her arms and stared at her. ¡°What do you need us to do?¡±


    ¡°Well, first off, I¡¯d like to borrow your green friend,¡± Eris replied, pointing at Midoricha, getting his attention.


    ¡°Me? Why?¡±


    ¡°The rest I need are far away, but with your help, we can get there in no time. You need to make a portal to take us to your kingdom. Can you do that for us?¡±


    ¡°Sure, leave it to me!¡± Midoricha exclaimed. He turned to Harry and Chi-Chi and raised his eyes. ¡°Are you guys coming too?¡±


    ¡°Yeah, is there something wrong with that?¡± Chi-Chi inquired, feeling offended.


    ¡°Actually...¡± Harry looked at himself and shook his fur. ¡°We¡¯d be sore thumbs if we went like this. Is it possible to blend in without drawing attention?¡±


    ¡°That wasn¡¯t what I...¡± Midoricha started.


    ¡°Eris and I can help you with that.¡± Scarlet interrupted. ¡°We can transform you to fit with the others to avoid suspicion.¡±


    Midoricha gave her a puzzled look. ¡°Funny, I don¡¯t think we¡¯ve met before?¡±


    ¡°Nope, this isn¡¯t my actual form.¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s not? Well, okay?¡±


    Eris wasted no time turning Harry and Chi-Chi into Pilkons while Midoricha created the portal to his kingdom. Benjamin continued to float fidgety, waiting for them to finish.


    Harry and Chi-Chi checked themselves out in the window''s reflection. Strange, but it felt nice and comfortable, despite the change in body and shape. But it also seemed familiar to both of them, although they couldn¡¯t quite picture it yet. That was when it hit them.


    ¡°Shall we get going?¡± Bridget inquired. ¡°I can go with you guys, right?¡±


    ¡°Sure thing,¡± Cynthia replied. ¡°But why do you want to go with them?¡±


    ¡°I just want to make sure nobody gets hurt?, especially Midori.¡±


    ¡°Well, in that case, do be careful.¡±


    ¡°Can we please get a move on?¡± Benjamin asked, fed up with the waiting.


    ¡°Of course. Let¡¯s hurry, or the spell might be permanent.¡± Midoricha joked, much to the magician¡¯s chagrin.


    Cynthia waved them goodbye and wished them good luck as the group headed toward the portal before it disappeared.

 [Season 2] Episode 8 (Part 1)

    Isabelle spent the day in her room, practicing magic. Even though she finished her classes for the day, she wanted to practice her spells. She sat on the bedside, testing out the keys on her keyboard, while also maintaining the mouse. Unlike last time, Isabelle wanted to concentrate and keep her magic under control.


    She used the arrows to perform simple tasks like picking up trash and books. So far, no problems have arisen; she nodded to herself, indicating a slow but steady improvement.


    After a while, her muscles strained, and she closed her device to take a break. While relaxing her body, it occurred to her that she hadn¡¯t seen her classmates outside of work since the semester started. Sure, studying and practicing were important, but Isabelle hoped to at least reunite with her friends again.


    A tapping sound got her attention and jolted her from her thoughts. She jumped out of bed and looked at the source. A shadowy figure in the form of a raven showed up by the windowsill with a paper roll attached to its leg. Isabelle opened the windows and took the paper off its feet. She unfolded it, revealing it to be a small envelope with Bridget¡¯s name etched on it.


    The rough fabric brushed against her fingers as she stared at the shiny golden emblem and Bridget¡¯s name. Curiosity lingered as her hand trailed over to the flap, but pulled back. She knew how wrong it was to pry into other people¡¯s businesses. No, this was something Bridget needed to read for herself.


    Shortly after, the raven vanished and flew off into the night. Isabelle looked over the horizon, watching it leave, before closing the window and leaving her room.


    .-.-.-.


    Isabelle searched high and low for Bridget, but couldn¡¯t find her anywhere. During her search, she encountered Sebastian, who trotted down the rocky patch, looking for the biggest rock he could find. His teacher, Trinity, watched him carefully from the sidelines. Isabelle didn¡¯t want to be a bother, but figured she¡¯d ask anyway if they weren¡¯t too busy.


    This tale has been unlawfully obtained from Royal Road. If you discover it on Amazon, kindly report it.


    ¡°Excuse me?¡± She called out to them.


    Sebastian glanced at the sound of her voice. ¡°Oh, hello there, Isabelle.¡± He greeted her with a bow and a smile.


    ¡°Sebastian, focus.¡± Trinity reminded him, prompting his pupil to roll his eyes and return to his assignment.


    ¡°I¡¯m not interrupting or bothering you guys with your work, am I?¡± Isabelle spoke up.


    ¡°Well, we¡¯re not too busy,¡± Trinity replied. ¡°We were about to head out as soon as Sebastian finds us a good rock,¡± Sebastian grumbled under his breath. ¡°Hey, knock it off! Less mumble, more- never mind.¡± He turned to Isabelle in a calmer tone. ¡°Did you need something from us?¡±


    ¡°Do either of you know where Bridget is?¡±


    ¡°No, I haven¡¯t seen her; she¡¯s probably training with her crazy mentor somewhere,¡± Trinity responded, waving it off.


    ¡°Now that I think about it, I haven¡¯t seen Benjamin either,¡± Sebastian added, trailing the sand. He¡¯s probably also training and messing it up, too.¡± He muttered the last part to himself.


    ¡°Sorry, we couldn¡¯t be much help,¡± Trinity told her.


    ¡°It¡¯s fine, thanks anyway.¡± Isabelle took a bow and left them alone.


    Benjamin and Bridget both missing? She had a sinking suspicion they would do something imperative in secret, just like with Sebastian, only in public. Isabelle figured they¡¯d turn up eventually once they finished their respective classes. She checked the clock on the tower. There was still time in the day before nightfall.


    Isabelle thought about spending time alone, which triggered a memory of Lauren sitting by herself in the cafeteria. It had been a while since they last spoke, but Lauren would probably want her personal space, so she didn¡¯t bother.


    Isabelle sat under a tree and took out her lunch. As she opened her lunch box, she looked at the horizon. From the corner of her eyes, a tall, worn-out building appeared in her view, almost like it was abandoned. Drawn by the mysterious unknown location, she grew compelled to check the place out.

 [Season 2] Episode 8 (Part 2)

    Inside, Isabelle stepped on the creaking floorboards and made her way up the spiraling staircase. She held onto the railing, sandpaper sliding on her fingertips. The moonlight shone through the broken windows, giving way to the dust particles in the air. Isabelle covered her mouth with her other hand and coughed into it. Part of her brain wanted to turn back, not wanting to inspect the place. But the other part of her wanted to keep going and see where this led, as it could be a significant discovery.


    Eventually, Isabelle reached the top floor and came across a small door. She pressed her ear against it, but couldn¡¯t hear a sound from the other side. Her hands trembled as she slowly reached for the doorknob. Would she like what was inside? Isabelle braced herself and stepped inside.


    Once she entered the place, Isabelle found a large room, mostly covered in worn boxes and other unused junk. There lined a table with pieces of paper scribbled on it, and a figure stared at the glass window, watching something through a telescope. Isabelle took quick notice of the person and attempted to leave. She took a step back. The door and floorboards creaked in unison. The shadowy figure turned and jumped out of their seat, nearly stumbling and falling off?.


    ¡°Whoa!¡± a voice exclaimed. ¡°Who goes there?¡±


    That voice... Isabelle thought, trying to regain her composure after getting startled.


    The figure stepped back toward the window and basked themselves into the light.


    ¡°Isabelle?¡±


    ¡°Lauren?¡±


    ¡°What are you doing here?¡±


    ¡°Sorry, I was inspecting the area. I didn¡¯t know you were here. I¡¯ll be out of your hair in just¡ª¡±


    Support the creativity of authors by visiting the original site for this novel and more.


    ¡°No, it¡¯s fine; I¡¯m not mad,¡± Lauren told her, holding her hands up. Wait, why did I say that? Isabelle¡¯s nerves calmed down as she walked over.


    ¡°So, what are you up to?¡± She leaned over and asked.


    ¡°I''m just doing my job, I guess.¡± Lauren shrugged. I''m keeping guard and making sure nobody trespasses on the school property.¡±


    She motioned for Isabelle to have a seat. Isabelle found the nearest chair, pulled it close to them, and took her seat before continuing the conversation.


    ¡°Don¡¯t you have any classes?¡±


    ¡°Nope, I¡¯m suspended because of what I did to the school grounds months ago. The principal did this as punishment.¡±


    Isabelle couldn¡¯t believe it. Lauren had to stay in this drab place, all by herself? Where nothing of interest could occur besides collecting dust and fearing you¡¯d fall through the floorboards? That didn¡¯t sound fair at all, at least, not to her. What sort of crime did Lauren do to warrant such a punishment? There were only so many ways one could break the school rules.


    ¡°I used dark magic and put everyone¡¯s lives in danger,¡± Lauren replied.


    ¡°Huh? But I didn¡¯t¡ª¡±


    ¡°I could tell; it''s written all over your face.¡±


    ¡°Oh...¡± Isabelle looked away and rubbed the back of her neck. ¡°How much longer until you can go back to attending classes with everyone else?¡±


    ¡°Until the Principal says so, it¡¯s her call, I¡¯m afraid.¡±


    ¡°Is this the only way to make up for your past deeds?¡±


    ¡°Probably not. I doubt I¡¯ll be able to make amends.¡± Lauren gave her a sad smile. ¡°Honestly, it¡¯s a miracle I didn¡¯t get a worse punishment than this.¡±


    ¡°I¡¯m sure she¡¯d understand; you had your reason for doing it after all.¡±


    ¡°I, I just...¡± Lauren¡¯s smile faded as she tried to hold back the tears that formed in her eyes.


    She knew no matter the reason, it wouldn¡¯t give her any pity points or respect in the long run. It didn¡¯t help her case or lessen her punishment in any way, shape, or form.


    Silence embodied the area; neither of them said anything else. Isabelle walked over and hugged her.


    At first, Lauren was taken aback, but she eventually gave in and hugged her back, allowing the tears to roll down her face.


    The two stayed that way for a while.

 [Season 2] Episode 8 (Part 3)

    Benjamin, Bridget, Eris, and their respective familiars left the portal and stumbled across the Pilkon kingdom. Right outside the gates, a familiar face went about on her errands. She turned to notice the group and floated over to them.


    ¡°Akapin!¡±


    ¡°Midoricha!¡± Akapin said. ¡°Hey, long time no see.¡±


    ¡°Well, it hasn¡¯t been that long. But it¡¯s great to see you again!¡± Midoricha exclaimed. ¡°How are you and Aoguro doing?¡±


    ¡°We¡¯re doing great. Ao¡¯s been doing community service, but we all still welcomed him with...¡± Akapin paused and looked down. ¡°Oh, right, we don¡¯t have arms or hands. Anyway, it¡¯s all good over here.¡± She glanced at Bridget. ¡°It¡¯s great seeing you, too. The Queen said you did a terrific job saving all worlds.¡±


    ¡°Aw, thanks,¡± Bridget replied, rubbing the back of her head. ¡°But we couldn¡¯t have done it without your help.¡±


    ¡°There¡¯s no need to be so modest; we¡¯re just glad you accomplished what you had to do.¡± Once Akapin set her gaze on Benjamin, her eyes widened. ¡°Whoa, who are you? I didn¡¯t know there were other inhabitants from another village.¡±


    ¡°Not the case,¡± Benjamin replied.


    ¡°What? That voice, is that who I think it is...?¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s a... long story,¡± Bridget said with hesitation in her voice.


    ¡°We can talk about it back at my place.¡± Akapin offered to the group. ¡°But we got to be quiet; we don¡¯t want to draw any unwanted attention.¡±


    ¡°Alright, sounds good.¡±


    As the group walked around the village, a heavy feeling lingered among them. Midoricha and Akapin glanced from both sides; other pilkons stared intently at Benjamin and his familiars. They both whispered to the rest of the group to lie low and avoid more suspicion.


    Eventually, the group arrived at Akapin and Aoguro¡¯s home dome. They relaxed in the living room while Eris told Akapin the current events that led them to their place.


    ¡°...So that¡¯s the gist of it. Is there any way you can help us?¡±


    ¡°Well, maybe not me, but I¡¯m sure the Queen and princess can help you with your predicament.¡±


    Unauthorized usage: this narrative is on Amazon without the author''s consent. Report any sightings.


    ¡°Can you lead us to where they¡¯re at right now?¡±


    ¡°Well, we rarely go up there. The one time was an exception and a big case. Although you guys are in a bit of a pickle, their majesties could be busy.¡±


    ¡°That¡¯s a good point,¡± Midoricha said. ¡°We don''t know if they have time to help us.¡±


    ¡°But we can¡¯t wait for long,¡± Benjamin said, impeding the other pilkons. ¡°This is urgent, and we don¡¯t have much time on our...¡± He looked down. ¡°Um?¡± Right, no shoulders either. Or hands.


    ¡°We wouldn¡¯t want to bother them, though,¡± Harry muttered.


    After a moment of silence, Scarlet perked up and spoke.


    ¡°Why don¡¯t we check, anyway?¡±


    ¡°Huh?¡±


    ¡°It wouldn¡¯t hurt to take a peek, just in case. We¡¯ll look without heading inside the palace.¡±


    ¡°Are you sure that¡¯s a good idea?¡± Chi-Chi asked.


    ¡°If you don¡¯t trust me, you can always accompany and monitor me,¡± Scarlet suggested, glancing at the doors. ¡°It¡¯d be easier with more pairs of eyes.¡±


    ¡°That doesn¡¯t seem like a bad idea.¡± Chi-Chi and Harry turned to Benjamin. ¡°What do you think?¡±


    ¡°Well, I don¡¯t think it¡¯s a bad idea. Just come back safely, alright?¡±


    ¡°Alright, we¡¯ll be right back.¡±


    ¡°Just remember, you need to go through the spiral staircase,¡± Midoricha explained to them. ¡°Would you like a guide?¡±


    ¡°No thanks, we¡¯re good,¡± Scarlet replied. ¡°We can take it from here. Besides, you want to catch up with things with your friends, right?¡±


    ¡°You have a good point.¡±


    The three pilkons floated out of the house as they headed toward their destination. Looking up at the long spiral staircase, it stood high above the village, clear as day. It was a sight to behold.


    ¡°Hope you know what you¡¯re doing...¡± Harry muttered.


    Before the group reached the entrance, Scarlet stopped moving, catching the other two by surprise. Harry and Chi-Chi turned, their heads tilted, overseeing her stare with narrow eyes.


    ¡°Ok, let¡¯s get straight to the point,¡± Scarlet said. ¡°Do you guys recognize me?¡±


    ¡°What?¡± Harry and Chi-Chi exchanged bewildered glances before turning to face her. ¡°Have we met before?¡±


    ¡°Well, I guess it¡¯s a given; it has been a while, hasn¡¯t it?¡±


    ¡°Your voice sounds familiar, I think?¡± Chi-Chi said. ¡°What of it?¡±


    ¡°Don¡¯t play dumb with me; I know who you are, Harris and Chiara.¡±


    The siblings froze, almost like time stopped for them. After a while, Chi-Chi spoke, her voice shaken by the comment.


    ¡°H-How do you know our real names?¡±


    ¡°Wait, now that I think about it...¡± Harry gasped as his eyes widened. ¡°Oh no, are you...?¡±


    ¡°Took you long enough,¡± Scarlet replied. ¡°And now that I got your attention, I got you right where I want you.¡±

 [Season 2] Episode 8 (Part 4)

    Back at the dome, the rest of the group continued waiting for the others to return. Bridget crossed her legs on the rug, trying to think happy thoughts. Akapin sat on Bridget¡¯s lap to keep her company. Eris sat by the window to stare at the scenery outside. Midoricha tended to the kitchen, also cleaning up a mess he made earlier. Benjamin kept pacing around the house, having trouble staying still.


    ¡°Oh man, what¡¯s taking them so long?¡± Benjamin asked, fidgeting.


    ¡°Calm down,¡± Midoricha assured him from a distance. ¡°It may be a long way to get there, but given our abilities, it shouldn¡¯t take too long.¡±


    ¡°But are you sure it¡¯s safe to let his familiars go with that other pilkon?¡± Bridget asked, crossing her arms.


    ¡°Relax. She¡¯s my familiar, and I trust her,¡± Eris told her. They should be fine.¡±


    Even through words of encouragement, something still bothered Benjamin to no end. Should he continue waiting for the others to return or leave to find and catch up to his familiars? And if he did go, should he go by himself or convince the rest of the group to go with him?


    The sounds of a siren screeched throughout the village. It was faint, but it still got everyone¡¯s attention.


    ¡°Oh no, this is bad!¡± Akapin got up and frantically searched around the area.


    ¡°What¡¯s that sound?¡± Bridget inquired, covering her ears.


    ¡°That¡¯s our system sirens,¡± the pink pilkon explained. Something bad has happened at the castle grounds!¡±


    ¡°That¡¯s where our familiars are heading towards!¡± Benjamin cried.


    ¡°Shoot, as soon as I open my mouth...¡± Eris muttered under her breath. ¡°Looks like we¡¯re heading out after all. Come on!¡±


    Everyone made a beeline for the staircase. Bridget¡¯s heart nearly dropped, staring at the gigantic line of stairs again. Knowing how long it took them last time, they had a low chance of making it to Perlington Castle in quick succession. With their abilities, the Pilkons could fly to their destination in no time. Bridget and Eris, on the other hand, were short out of luck.


    Find this and other great novels on the author''s preferred platform. Support original creators!


    Eris snapped her fingers, and a lightbulb flickered in her head, having an idea of how to get there in seconds flat. She waved the rod back and forth; tiny stars grew from the wand as they scattered across her and Bridget¡¯s feet. Their bodies lifted into the air, and visions shifted as they flipped upside down and stuck to the bottom of the stairs. Instead of climbing, the two slid upwards, the acceleration and inertia rushing through their bodies. The Pilkons followed them, not far behind. A powerful gust of wind blew in their faces, but they could keep their balance and stay on.


    Once they reached the top, Eris cast another spell to reverse the magic as she and Bridget planted their feet on the ground. Bridget landed on her feet; her knees shook as she placed a hand on her chest to calm her pounding heart.


    ¡°Are you alright?¡± Eris walked over and placed a hand on her shoulder.


    ¡°Yeah, that was amazing,¡± Bridget replied with a smile as she stood up and brushed her clothes.


    The Pilkons caught up afterward and continued their journey.


    As the group approached the castle, a large gate stood at the front. Two Pilkons, one grey, and one black, floated around, patrolling the area from the outside. Midoricha, Akapin, and Bridget recognized them right away.


    ¡°Halt! Who goes there?¡± The grey pilkon barked, upon noticing the group. He toned down after getting a better view of the group. ¡°Oh, it¡¯s you guys again.¡±


    ¡°Hey, Gurenji, Aoguro, what gives?¡± Akapin asked.


    ¡°You guys can¡¯t enter,¡± Gurenji told them.


    ¡°Yeah, but why not?¡±


    ¡°Rogue Pilkons have intruded on our homes. Everyone inside is investigating who and where they are. So, for the time being, you can¡¯t enter.¡±


    ¡°But you gotta let us in!¡± Bridget insisted. ¡°Those ¡®rogues¡¯ are our friends; we wanted to know if the Queen was available.¡±


    ¡°What? How do I know you guys aren¡¯t rogues in disguise?¡± Gurenji inquired, his eyes narrowing.


    ¡°Are you serious?¡± She stormed toward the Pilkon until they met eye to eye. ¡°How can you not recognize us?¡±


    ¡°Well, you still seem abrasive as before.¡±


    ¡°Excuse me?¡±


    ¡°What about you guys?¡±


    ¡°Don¡¯t ignore me!¡±


    ¡°Aoguro?¡± Akapin floated over to her brother. ¡°You know it¡¯s the real me, right?¡± Aoguro didn¡¯t respond. ¡°Your favorite colors are pink and black, and your favorite drink is Kiwi Blitz.¡±


    Aoguro¡¯s eyes widened as he looked away from the rest of the group.


    ¡°So, it¡¯s true then?¡± Gurenji murmured under his breath.


    ¡°Also, his¡ª¡±


    ¡°We get it; we believe you.¡±


    ¡°Now, can we get a move on?¡± Benjamin asked.


    ¡°Gladly.¡± Gurenji and Aoguro opened the gates and guided the group inside the castle.

 [Season 2] Episode 8 (Part 5)

    Once everyone arrived at Perlington Castle, the Queen, and Princess Murasakiiro greeted them in the halls. Guards zoomed all over the castle grounds, searching for ¡®intruders¡¯ that may have broken in. As much as they wanted to catch up, there was much to discuss, so they got straight to the point.


    ¡°It¡¯s good to see you again.¡± The Queen started. ¡°However, I¡¯m afraid you caught us at a dire time.¡±


    ¡°Yeah, we¡¯re aware.¡± Midoricha pointed out. ¡°We know these ¡®rogues¡¯ snuck in here, but they might¡¯ve checked the corridors.¡±


    ¡°That¡¯s the last place we¡¯ve checked. We normally save those for last resorts, but you may be right; they could be using our portal room without our permission.¡±


    ¡°Well then, what are we waiting for?¡± Benjamin asked.


    ¡°You have a habit of saying the same things, do you?¡± Bridget said wryly.


    ¡°That¡¯s not my intention though!¡±


    Murasakiiro and her mother led the group toward the dimension portal room. Bridget never thought she¡¯d be back here again, but for a different reason this time. Benjamin stared in awe at the possible ?locations he could conquer, similar to the ones from the door dimension he stumbled across last year. Eris ushered for the rest to comb through one portal at a time and call out to them when someone found a lead for their missing familiars.


    Many portals, including bubbles, surfaced from the cauldron. It took them many minutes to search high and low. Harry, Chi-Chi, and Scarlet could¡¯ve been in any of the visionary worlds displayed in front of them.


    As Bridget walked around the hollow area, one portal caught her attention. The vision showed a woman that looked similar to her. She was taller and had her dark-brown hair in a braid. Bridget couldn¡¯t picture the face, but recognized the black and purple witch-like outfit from a distance.


    A case of content theft: this narrative is not rightfully on Amazon; if you spot it, report the violation.


    No, it can¡¯t be... Bridget took a step back and nearly caught her breath. Her eyes darted around the room. Nobody paid attention to her at the moment, prompting her to sigh. Nothing to worry about. It must be¨C


    ¡°Hey, I found it!¡± Benjamin¡¯s excitement snapped Bridget out of her thoughts as she turned to find him near a specific portal.


    The rest of the group huddled around him, nearly blocking Benjamin¡¯s view. There, Harry, Chi-Chi, and Scarlet floated on through a candy-colored forest. It was faint and blurry, but they could tell who it was. The color palettes contrasted with all the pink and purple surrounding them.


    ¡°Huh?¡± Midoricha tilted his head in confusion. ¡°What¡¯s that place supposed to be?¡±


    ¡°I have no idea,¡± Murasakiiro responded, lowering her head.


    The Queen gasped, catching everyone¡¯s attention as they turned to face her.


    ¡°That¡¯s the Glistening Timberlands,¡± she replied. It may look harmless on the surface, but that place is dangerous.¡±


    ¡°What does it matter?¡± Benjamin retorted.


    ¡°Hey, watch your mouth!¡± Gurenji warned him. ¡°You¡¯re talking to the Queen, you know!¡±


    ¡°But I still need to get my familiars back!¡±


    ¡°Same here,¡± Eris added, pointing toward the portal. ¡°I also need to get new materials.¡±


    ¡°It won¡¯t be long now,¡± Bridget said, clasping her hands. ¡°Soon, we can finally get back to classes.¡±


    ¡°Oh, you have your class, too,¡± Benjamin said. ¡°If you want, you can stay behind so you don¡¯t miss out on¡ª¡±


    ¡°Whoa, hold up. Who said I was going to abandon you guys now?¡± Bridget asked, slack-jawed.


    ¡°It¡¯s fine, this is my problem, and I have my teach¡ª¡±


    ¡°But I came here ¡®cause I wanted to help you out. We¡¯re doing this together.¡±


    ¡°Thanks, Bridget.¡±


    ¡°When you guys are ready, head inside,¡± The Queen told them. When you have what you need, we can send you back afterward. Got it?¡±


    ¡°Got it,¡± Benjamin replied.


    ¡°Ok, now please be careful.¡±


    ¡°Don¡¯t worry; we will.¡±


    Benjamin, Bridget, and Eris thanked the Pilkons for their help before facing the portal. Fire in their eyes, they stepped forward without looking back.

 [Season 2] Episode 9 (Part 1)

    The quartet, Benjamin, Eris, Bridget, and Midoricha, leaped out from the portal and landed, finding themselves in a large forest. The soft, grainy sand meshed underneath their feet, and the tree leaves had a distinct purple color with glitter surrounding them. As the group traversed through the thick forest, the smiling moon shone its light through the trees, giving off a sparkling atmosphere around the pink skies and white clouds.


    Bridget¡¯s mouth gaped at the sights. She spun around, trying to take it all in. Despite the Queen''s warning, she grew captivated by the location. On the other hand, Benjamin had difficulty watching where he went because he squinted his eyes. The bright colors and pleasant vibe made his stomach churn and twist into multiple knots.


    ¡°Hey, are you alright?¡± Midoricha asked, noticing of Benjamin wobbling all over the place.


    ¡°I think I''m feeling ?woozy.¡± He replied, sinking lower to the ground.


    ¡°But why¡¯s that?¡± Bridget asked. ¡°This place is pretty.¡±


    ¡°Yeah, easy for you to say.¡± Benjamin shook his head and flew fast, straight into a tree. The glitter leaves fell and landed on top of him in an instant. ¡°Scratch that, I know I¡¯m gonna be sick...¡±


    ¡°Do you need to take a breather?¡± Midoricha floated over to check up on the guy.


    ¡°I don¡¯t see how he can,¡± Eris pointed out, scratching her chin. ¡°Considering we¡¯re surrounded by all of those.¡±


    ¡°I¡¯m good; I think I¡¯ll be ok,¡± Benjamin replied. He shook his head again. ¡°We need to keep going.¡±


    ¡°That¡¯s right,¡± Eris nodded, crossing her arms. ¡°Stay on guard. Remember what we were told about this place?¡±


    ¡°Right.¡± The group added in unison before trekking out.


    Eris led the others through the forest with caution. With the help of her magic blade, she cut down any vines in her way. Bridget did her best to keep up, traversing through the sand and trying not to get stuck in the soft grain. The only things Midoricha and Benjamin had to worry about were bugs (and glitter, in Benjamin¡¯s case).


    While hiking, Eris cut a vine that appeared different from all the others. She didn¡¯t notice the slimy grip loose from her hands until after she used the blade, as a piercing scream roared throughout the area. The group jumped back to a safer distance as they stared at the face of a carnivorous plant, showing off its sharp teeth and remaining tentacles in front of them.


    Eris warned the others to get behind her and stay safe, but while she let her guard down, the plant grabbed her and lifted her body. Bridget stepped back and covered her mouth, watching it squeeze her body tight. Eris could feel her life force slowly depleting away. Bridget¡¯s face hardened at the dire situation at hand. She glanced at Midoricha as he nodded, knowing what she was about to say.


    Bridget released an icy mist and threw it at some tentacles, attempting to freeze each one and leave the creature powerless. However, it noted what she tried to do and spat out acid bombs, disintegrating and melting other stuff in its wake. Midoricha cast a reflective barrier on Bridget and Benjamin. Benjamin watched Bridget cast more ice spells to freeze the acid from outside her reach.


    This story has been taken without authorization. Report any sightings.


    Eventually, Eris broke free from the plant¡¯s grasp and dodged the poison before catching up with the rest of the group. Bridget covered Midoricha with more ice and tossed him toward the plant. Eris used her magic to trap the plant and keep its arms from reaching and blocking his attempts. The plant breathed fire, heading toward Midoricha, but was impervious to the attack, thanks to the shield and ice, as the Pilkon flew into the creature¡¯s mouth. After a bit of struggle, Midoricha popped out of the creature as it screamed and fell to the ground, motionless.


    The group sighed in relief after they finished the fight. Benjamin looked at the ground. Normally, he¡¯d be great at fighting, but he had no clue how to fight back in his new form. It wasn¡¯t the time to mope. They survived and won the fight, so they had to get a move on.


    This is going to be harder than I thought¡­


    And so, the group continued onto their designated path, hoping to find the trail that would lead to their familiars. Bridget''s breathing staggered as she lagged behind the rest of the party. Benjamin looked around. They hadn¡¯t made much progress in finding their friends.


    Eris pulled back some shrubbery and called for everyone to check something in front of her. There, they spotted a lake in the middle of the forest, with a tall waterfall roaring in the back, and small stones resting at the edge of the waters.


    Bridget hoped this would be a good chance to take a break and rest for the time being, but Eris and Benjamin weren¡¯t sure if the water was safe. Midoricha floated over and dipped halfway into the lake to inspect the area. After a few seconds, he popped out and confirmed it was safe to swim around, so everyone agreed to take a quick break.


    Eris scooped up some crystal-clear water to save for later. Benjamin and Midoricha sipped and drank some of it without getting too close, and Bridget dipped her body in the water to bathe in like a bathtub. She sighed in content as she looked up at the moon, feeling the tension melt away. As the four relaxed, something caught Bridget¡¯s eye.


    Hmm, usually there¡¯s cool stuff behind the waterfall, I wonder¡­


    While the others weren¡¯t looking, Bridget swam under the waterfalls. She got up and found herself inside a cave.


    Going against her judgment, she kept walking toward the end of the path. As her curiosity grew, she noticed a shiny light. Bridget reached the light of the tunnel and discovered a blank portrait. When she got closer, she discovered her reflection, blinking at her from the other side. As Bridget stepped closer to her reflection, a bright light appeared and grew, causing her to shield her eyes and block out the vision.


    Meanwhile, Midoricha paced the area while Eris and Benjamin prepared to head out.


    ¡°Have you guys seen Bridget?¡± Midoricha asked, glancing from side to side.


    ¡°Wait, wasn¡¯t she here just a moment ago?¡± Benjamin inquired.


    ¡°She shouldn¡¯t have left our sights for that long,¡± Eris said.


    Midoricha peeked his head in the water and looked around. When he couldn¡¯t find her anywhere, he deduced the one last place she might¡¯ve been in: the waterfall. After telling the two to wait, Midoricha flew headfirst into the waterfall.  He hadn''t returned after what felt like minutes.


    ¡°You know, maybe we should ?check on them,¡± Benjamin suggested. ¡°We¡¯re already¡ª¡±


    ¡°Don¡¯t worry.¡± Murasakiiro¡¯s voice rang from above. ¡°I found the bubble that shows where Midori and Bridget are. They¡¯re doing just fine.¡±


    ¡°Really?¡±


    ¡°However, they¡¯re both far from where you are, but they¡¯re safe and sound now.¡±


    That¡¯s a relief, but... ¡°Um, do you think they¡¯ll be ok?¡± Benjamin asked, glancing at his mentor.


    ¡°If what Her Majesty says is true, there isn''t much we can do,¡± Eris replied with a shrug. ¡°We have to keep going.¡±


    ¡°Alright...¡±

 [Season 2] Episode 9 (Part 2)

    Bridget found herself trapped in a blue box, sinking lower to the depths of darkness. She opened her eyes and ended up underwater again, her chest tightening over, holding her breath for a long time. The light reflected on the top of the surface; Bridget used all her strength and energy to swim back up. As her body grew weaker, a shadow in the form of a ball shape moved over and huddled around her. Bridget grabbed hold of the object as it propelled closer to the top at high speed.


    Once she reached the surface, Bridget inhaled. She looked at Midoricha with a grateful smile, who beamed at her right back. The two looked around; the waters surrounding them were wider than before. Not to mention, instead of a forest, they found themselves near buildings. The duo recognized it as their school.


    How did we end up here? What¡¯s going on? Bridget cleared her throat as she crawled out of the pool and lied down on the tile floor, staring at the sun blaring at her from above.


    ¡°Yeah,¡± Midoricha added, as he did the same thing. ¡°Why did that happen when we¡ª¡±


    ¡°Bridget?¡± A familiar voice made Bridget jolt and yelp. Isabelle approached her at a cautious pace and leaned down, blocking her friend¡¯s vision. ¡°I didn¡¯t think I¡¯d find you here.¡±


    ¡°Yeah, I didn¡¯t think I¡¯d be here either,¡± Bridget muttered dejectedly.


    ¡°So, what are you doing?¡±


    ¡°Just taking a swim, apparently.¡± Bridget sat up and wrung her shirt. ¡°So, what brings you here? Were you looking for me?¡±


    Isabelle nodded. ¡°I have something for you.¡± She reached into her pocket and pulled out a letter, still encased in its envelope.


    Bridget and Midoricha stared at the item, unsure of what to think. ¡°Wow, I didn¡¯t know you get mail as well.¡± Midoricha pointed out.


    ¡°Well, maybe I should dry myself out before reading it?¡± Bridget said, sheepishly laughing.


    ¡°Oh, right, my bad,¡± Isabelle said, scratching the back of her head.


    The trio left the pools and dried off near the entrance to their dorms. Isabelle handed Bridget the letter shortly after.


    ¡°So, how¡¯d you end up getting this again?¡± Bridget glanced up and asked.


    ¡°A shadow raven delivered it by the window,¡± Isabelle explained. ¡°Why do you ask?¡±


    Support the author by searching for the original publication of this novel.


    A shadow raven? No, it can¡¯t be.


    ¡°Something wrong?¡±


    ¡°No, it¡¯s nothing.¡±


    Bridget opened it and checked out the cursive writing. After reading the whole thing, her grip tightened as her hands shook.


    ¡°So, what does it say?¡± Isabelle asked, leaning over to peek.


    Bridget crumpled the paper and shoved it into her pockets. She glanced at Isabelle with a big smile. ¡°Sorry, I¡¯m in a hurry. I got to get back. Can we talk later?¡±


    ¡°Oh, sure thing.¡±


    .-.-.-.


    Bridget ran to her room. She fell onto her bed and buried her face in the pillow. Midoricha floated by her side and nudged her head, hoping to calm her down.


    ¡°Bridget, what¡¯s wrong?¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s nothing.¡± Bridget turned to face the ceiling. ¡°Except Brandi¡¯s coming to visit soon.¡±


    ¡°Huh, who¡¯s Brandi?¡±


    ¡°...My sister.¡±


    ¡°Is it a bad thing for her to visit you?¡±


    ¡°Midori, you have no idea.¡±


    .-.-.-.


    Isabelle continued to practice her magic and train with Glenda in the classroom. After another successful attempt, Glenda commented on how Isabelle kept improving each time throughout the class.


    ¡°Thanks, ma¡¯am.¡± Isabelle looked away and rubbed the back of her neck. ¡°But it¡¯s mainly thanks to your teachings and patience with me that I¡¯ve gotten this far.¡±


    ¡°Aw, you don¡¯t need to be modest with yourself there.¡± Glenda said, adjusting her glasses. ¡°So, what would you like to do next?¡±


    Isabelle¡¯s smile faded, as her mind filled with many questions she wanted to ask. She went with the first thing that came to her mind.


    ¡°Well, I wanted to talk about Lauren, if you don¡¯t mind.¡±


    Glenda paused and blinked before responding. ¡°Not at all.¡±


    ¡°I¡ª¡±


    ¡°I already know what you¡¯re going to say. You want to ask why she¡¯s suspended, right?¡±


    Isabelle nodded. Glenda explained the events that led to Lauren''s suspension from school before Isabelle joined shortly after. When the teacher finished, Isabelle lowered her head, stunned by what she had heard.


    ¡°Unbelievable, that¡¯s awful.¡± She muttered, then raised her head. ¡°Is there no way for her to get back to school?¡±


    ¡°Who knows if anyone will trust her again?¡± Glenda said with a shrug.


    ¡°But she¡¯s trying to change for the better. I know it.¡±


    ¡°You¡¯re a kind girl. I¡¯m glad we have people like you at our school grounds.¡±


    ¡°What about that other fellow?¡±


    ¡°As of now, we¡¯re still searching for him as we speak.¡± Glenda walked towards the window and stared out at the horizon. ¡°He¡¯s out there, somewhere, and we will find him, no matter what it takes.¡± She placed a hand on the window. ¡°That¡¯s what the Principal told me, and I stand by her and wish to help her by any means necessary.¡±


    Isabelle lowered her head and said nothing in response. What was she supposed to say? Could things have been different if she were there?

 [Season 2] Episode 9 (Part 3)

    Back at the Glistening Timberlands, Eris and Benjamin continued to press on, despite a couple of hiccups along the way. A large orc holding a spiked club impeded their progress in the middle of their expedition. Eris did her best to fight it off while Benjamin waited on the back line, deciding his next course of action.


    ¡°Hey, Eris, is there anything I can do to help? Since, you know, you¡¯re by yourself and all.¡±


    ¡°I can handle this,¡± Eris told him as she deployed a shield to block off a strike from the orc¡¯s club.


    ¡°What? But I want to help.¡±


    ¡°Pilkons are not powerful creatures. They¡¯re normally focused on magic and defensive boosting.¡±


    ¡°But then, how come Midoricha and Bridget could use offensive attacks?¡±


    ¡°I said normally, they can amplify it when making a Pilkon Pact.¡±


    Benjamin¡¯s eyes perked up. ¡°Hey, does that mean¡ª?¡±


    ¡°It only works for pure-blood Pilkon, which is something you¡¯re not. Just focus on staying alive, alright?¡±


    ¡°Ok...¡± Benjamin muttered in defeat.


    The orc smashed its way through Eris¡¯ shield, shattering it?. Eris did her best to dodge every attack without missing a beat. She ducked, rolled, and jumped off trees to slow it down until she landed on top of the club. She kicked the weapon in front of the orc, hitting its face as she backflipped to the ground.


    The monster grew enraged after shaking most of the dripping blood from its face. It breathed fire on the club and spun it around. Eris ran around it, trying to avoid the ember. When it didn¡¯t work, the orc breathed more fire toward Eris. She threw a magic blast to counter the fire. They went back and forth until they made a light explosion, prompting them to jump back.


    Benjamin watched from behind a tree and exchanged glances between the two. He didn¡¯t want to get in the way, but also didn¡¯t want to sit back and let her do everything herself. He thought up an idea. While they¡¯re distracted, Benjamin snuck up from behind the orc as it raised its weapon high.


    ¡°Hey, you!¡± He called out. The orc snapped around to find him from below. ¡°Why not come and get me instead? I¡¯m much easier to get. Look how small and powerless I am.¡±


    If you find this story on Amazon, be aware that it has been stolen. Please report the infringement.


    Huh, how clever. Eris smirked, watching the display unfold.


    The orc swung at Benjamin, who zoomed and sidestepped the creature in a heartbeat.


    ¡°What¡¯s the matter? Is that the best you can do?¡± Benjamin taunted. ¡°I thought you were better than this.¡± The orc fumed and chased after the magician Pilkon.


    While distracted, Eris used her magic to possess its club and smack the orc in the back of the head. Once Benjamin caught up with Eris, the monster stormed closer to the two as they got ready to fight. The bushes rustled from behind. A long, sharp tongue wrapped itself around the orc and pulled it into the bushes. Eris and Benjamin stepped back and covered their mouths and eyes as a liquid substance poured out from the bushes. Blood-curdling screams echoed through the area, then silence.


    ¡°What¡¯s going on?¡± Benjamin whispered.


    ¡°I don¡¯t know,¡± Eris whispered back. ¡°But whatever the case, stay on guard.¡±


    The duo made a ready stance as the bushes continued to rustle. Eventually, a small white creature with black beady eyes hopped out of the shrubbery.


    ¡°Wait, this thing?¡± Benjamin lowered his guard temporarily as he tilted his head and inspected the creature. ¡°How can such¡ª?¡±


    ¡°Keep in mind what I told you.¡±


    ¡°I know, but still, we should fight¡ª¡± More of the little creatures hopped over, their beady eyes slowly turning white as they opened their mouths to reveal their sharp teeth and pointy tongues. Benjamin gulped as Eris made an aside glance at him. ¡°...Or we can run. That works, too.¡±


    ¡°Sounds like a plan.¡±


    The duo made a break for it as the small creatures chased them. Eris made sure not to trip while Benjamin maneuvered around branches and trees. He stayed at the front as Eris turned back to throw shadow spheres at the enemies. She clicked her tongue, noticing her magic did not affect the creatures or slow them down.


    What¡¯s going on? What could their weakness possibly be?


    ¡°Hey, what¡¯s that up there?¡± Benjamin asked, looking up.


    Bright lights emanated from above, hiding and shining in the trees. The creatures jumped back and hissed at the light before turning and hopping away.


    Eris and Benjamin breathed a sigh of relief. They turned to thank their saviors, only to find something odd about them. Smaller humanoid creatures with wings on their backs flew over and threw the light orbs at the lanterns to light them up. They were used to prevent other monsters from entering their home uninvited.


    ¡°Are you, by chance, a Sprite?¡± Eris inquired.


    ¡°Of course.¡± One of them replied. ¡°That was a close call. That road¡¯s dangerous. Keep that in mind next time you visit.¡±


    ¡°Sorry, and thanks for saving us. We owe you.¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s not a problem. In fact, Demi and Pilkon, we¡¯ve been expecting you.¡±


    ¡°Expecting us?¡± Benjamin repeated.


    Another Sprite nodded. ¡°Do you know Scarlet?¡±


    ¡°Yes, she¡¯s my familiar,¡± Eris replied.


    The Sprites bowed before them. ¡°Please follow us.¡± They insisted. ¡°Welcome to The Glimmering Grotto.¡±

 [Season 2] Episode 9 (Part 4)

    Despite the large forests, the village looked smaller in comparison. More lights shone from the entrance, leading up to the central area. Cottage houses stood in place. Some rested on top of the branches, and others were across bridges. Sprites chatted and flew around, carrying pieces of paper and other materials in their hands.


    The group crossed the bridge over the river and flew through one of the secret gardens and under a tunnel system to reach a different location. Tiles surrounded by grass led to a mystical Fairy Fountain. The moonlight shone on it as sparkles poured out of the fountain. There, Scarlet hovered above the fountain, the water just out of her reach. Only instead of a Pilkon, she presented herself in her Sprite form, complete with black hair and dark clothing. She carried Harry and Chi-Chi by the back of their heads and hung them over the fountain.


    There they are! ¡°Hey, what do you think you¡¯re doing?¡± Benjamin asked.


    ¡°If you want their lives saved, then you best step closer,¡± Scarlet threatened him.


    ¡°Why you¡ª¡±


    ¡°No, Master, wait¡ª¡± Harry and Chi-Chi insisted.


    But Benjamin didn¡¯t listen. He stormed over to Scarlet. She let them go and used the opportunity to snatch the Pilkon and dunk him into the waters. Bubbles rose from the surface as a flash of light appeared around the fountain. Benjamin got above the water as he inhaled and exhaled. When he looked down at his hands and reflection, his form returned to normal. He placed a hand on his chest and limbs, making sure they were in place and working correctly.


    You could be reading stolen content. Head to Royal Road for the genuine story.


    ¡°No way, I¡¯m back?¡±


    ¡°Excellent.¡± Scarlet grinned and turned to face his familiars. ¡°And now it¡¯s your turn.¡±


    She did the same thing to Harry and Chi-Chi and dunked them into the fountain. When they came to and popped out, their forms had changed completely. Benjamin¡¯s eyes widened, his familiars transformed into Sprites right before his eyes.


    ¡°Huh? Harry? Chi-Chi?¡±


    ¡°You went by those names?¡± Scarlet inquired, glancing at the two siblings.


    ¡°What?¡± Benjamin took a step back and shook his head. ¡°What¡¯s going on here?¡± He turned to Eris.


    ¡°Did you know about this?¡±


    ¡°To be honest, not really.¡± Eris scratched her head. ¡°Well, I knew about my familiar¡¯s true identity. But your familiars? I didn¡¯t see that coming.¡±


    So, what Harry and Chi-Chi have told me about having true forms- no, wait, that¡¯s not even their real names?


    ¡°Yeah, sorry, we didn¡¯t tell you this earlier.¡± Chi-Chi scratched the back of her curly, light-brown hair.


    ¡°My name is Chiara.¡±


    Harry played with his straight, light-brown hair before responding. ¡°And I¡¯m Harris, we¡¯re shape-shifting Sprites.¡±

 [Season 2] Episode 10 (Part 1)

    Lauren continued to work inside the watchtower. She sorted out a couple of papers neatly, when a knock startled her from behind. She snapped around and found Isabelle standing by the door.


    ¡°Ah, hello again.¡±


    ¡°Hi, I brought snacks.¡± Isabelle walked in and closed the door behind her.


    Lauren¡¯s stomach lurched once those words rang through her ears. ¡°That¡¯s great. I was getting hungry anyway.¡±


    She reached into her backpack and pulled out a bag containing treats. The two pushed some chairs and boxes away to make room on the floor. They rested on the floorboards and helped themselves to a quick meal.


    ¡°Man, you sure have a lot of time on your hands.¡± Lauren brought up. ¡°No offense, but you don¡¯t have to come hang out if you don¡¯t want to or are busy.¡±


    ¡°I don¡¯t have a lot to do today, to be honest. Besides, I got plenty of time, and I enjoy hanging out with you.¡±


    ¡°Oh, thanks, you don¡¯t¡ª¡±


    ¡°However, that wasn¡¯t the only thing I came here for.¡±


    ¡°Huh?¡±


    ¡°I found out about what you did in the past,¡± Isabelle replied.


    ¡°But I thought¡ª¡±


    ¡°Glenda told me the whole story, everything you¡¯ve done.¡±


    ¡°Oh, so you know the truth.¡± Lauren lowered her head. ¡°Guess you want nothing to do with me anymore. Is that what you came here for? To tell me that?¡±


    ¡°Not exactly.¡±


    ¡°What?¡±


    Isabelle cleared her throat. ¡°Don¡¯t get me wrong, what you¡¯ve done was horrible. I won¡¯t sugarcoat it. But what I want to know is why?¡±


    ¡°Well, there¡¯s no need to hide it anymore, even if you might not believe me,¡± Lauren explained ?how she tried to avenge her parents with the help of Troy, but he tricked and used her into doing his bidding, not to mention his parents causing of the death of her parents. ¡°I don¡¯t know if I¡¯ll be able to make up for my past deeds. At this point, I don''t think anyone could forgive me. I don¡¯t want anyone to be mad at me anymore!¡±


    ¡°Calm down; I¡¯m not mad at you!¡±


    ¡°You¡¯re not? How can you not be?¡±


    ¡°Look.¡± Isabelle scooted over beside her and placed a hand on her shoulder. ¡°I may not know the full context of your situation, but I know you¡¯re trying hard to regain everyone¡¯s trust.¡±


    ¡°I...¡± Mist formed around Lauren¡¯s eyes.


    Isabelle held her hands up. ¡°No, please don¡¯t cry. I didn¡¯t mean to bring back painful memories.¡±


    ¡°No, it¡¯s ok,¡± Laura replied, wiping her eyes.


    ¡°If there¡¯s anything I can do, I want to help?.¡±


    ¡°Thank you.¡±


    The two smiled at one another as they embraced. Ringing startled the two and interrupted their moment. Laura had to pull away and get up to inspect her telescope. She could barely make out the figure from the edges of the scope. The figure had dark brown hair, her purple hat hiding her face as she rode on a flying broom.


    ¡°Uh oh.¡±


    ¡°Lauren, what¡¯s the matter?¡±


    ¡°Someone¡¯s coming.¡±


    ¡°What? Who?¡±


    ¡°I don¡¯t know, hang on.¡±


    Lauren leaned over to grab her communication device and contact someone. The hologram emerged from the top as Zelda appeared in front of them.


    ¡°Ah, Lauren, hello. What seems to be the problem?¡±


    If you stumble upon this narrative on Amazon, it''s taken without the author''s consent. Report it.


    ¡°We have an intruder on the school premises.¡±


    ¡°What do they look like?¡±


    ¡°I think she¡¯s a witch, judging from the broom and purple hat...¡±


    ¡°Oh, that must be Brandi!¡± Zelda exclaimed, clasping her hands together.


    ¡°You know her?¡± Isabelle piped up from the back.


    ¡°Why yes, there¡¯s no need for you to worry.¡±


    ¡°Are you sure?¡± Lauren asked, crossing her arms.


    ¡°Positive,¡± Zelda said with a wink. ¡°Now let her in, pronto.¡±


    ¡°Ok, if you say so...¡±


    After signing off from the communicator, Lauren sighed and went to activate the gate entrance, much to Isabelle¡¯s confusion.


    .-.-.-.


    Brandi rested her sides on the broom as she flew around the school. Examining the premises, no barrier or force field surrounded the school grounds.


    How odd¡ªdid this generation of schools get a downgrade? ¡°Hello there,¡± she called out from above.


    ¡°I¡¯ve arrived. Where¡¯s the entrance?¡±


    The tall gates opened as if right on cue, and Lauren stepped out. ¡°Hey there, welcome to¡ª¡±


    ¡°Alright, it¡¯s about time someone showed up and let me in.¡± The girl flew down to Lauren¡¯s level, then jumped off her broom. ¡°So, what¡¯s up with the lack of barriers?¡±


    ¡°Oh, we don¡¯t have them operating in this school.¡±


    ¡°Really? My old school had a protective barrier.¡± The witch said, setting her broom on the ground. ¡°Did the school get destroyed again?¡±


    ¡°Wait, you mean the occurrence has happened before?¡±


    ¡°Yeah, on a regular basis, no less.¡±


    Isabelle and Glenda didn¡¯t take long to join them outside the school grounds.


    Whoa, so this is the visitor, huh? Isabelle thought as she leaned over to inspect the girls¡¯ purple dress, purple and yellow socks, and dark-colored shoes. She looks kind of like Bridget, in a way.


    ¡°Hey, now that I think about it, I¡¯ve never seen you guys before. Are you new?¡±


    ¡°Yeah.¡±


    ¡°I¡¯m not,¡± Lauren replied. Even though I¡¯m currently suspended.


    ¡°Is that so?¡± the witch inquired, creasing her brows. ¡°Well, could you tell me what happened to the previous school?¡±


    A pit formed around Lauren¡¯s stomach as she struggled to come up with an answer.


    ¡°Cut her some slack,¡± Isabelle said, getting in between the two. ¡°She doesn¡¯t know the context of the situation.¡±


    ¡°Huh? But, I¡ª¡±


    ¡°Hello there, Brandi.¡± Glenda greeted her with a curtsy. Welcome back. It''s been a long time since we''ve seen each other.¡±


    ¡°Why hello,¡± Brandi replied, tipping her hat. ¡°It¡¯s nice to see a familiar face around these parts.¡±


    ¡°So, what brings you here?¡±


    ¡°I came to visit old friends, check up on my sister, and relive old memories with the school.¡±


    ¡°Isabelle, Lauren, this is Brandi. She was one of the best students from our last semesters. In fact, as of now, she¡¯s the only solo one to graduate solo.¡±


    ¡°That¡¯s right,¡± Brandi added, puffing her chest, and placing her hands on her hips.


    ¡°The Principal would love to meet you again. I¡¯m sure she¡¯d appreciate it if you stopped by for a visit.¡±


    ¡°Well, that¡¯d be nice.¡±


    .-.-.-.


    The quartet met with Zelda in the Principal¡¯s office. The groups exchanged pleasant exchanges about how things have been for the past couple of years.


    ¡°I still can¡¯t believe you changed locations.¡± Brandi pointed out.


    ¡°Yes, but our customs are the same as ever.¡± Zelda chirped inside her jar.


    ¡°I see you haven¡¯t changed a bit either.¡±


    ¡°So, what brings you here?¡±


    ¡°If it¡¯s no trouble, I¡¯d like to see Bridget. How is she doing?¡±


    ¡°Making steady progress, her magic¡¯s impressive, and she¡¯s a quick learner. I¡¯ll contact Bridget. I¡¯m sure she¡¯ll be thrilled to see you again.¡±


    Isabelle and Lauren sat on a bench near the principal''s office, listening in on the conversation while waiting for Bridget to show up.


    ¡°Hey,¡± Isabelle spoke up. ¡°Why do you think this lady wants to meet with Bridget?¡±


    ¡°I¡¯m not sure. Maybe their acquaintances?¡±


    Eventually, the door opened, and Bridget entered the room.


    ¡°Hello Principal, I received your call. You wanted to see me?¡±


    ¡°Why yes, we have a visitor that wanted to talk to you.¡±


    ¡°Bridget, long time no see,¡± Brandi said.


    Bridget¡¯s face hardened as soon as their eyes met. ¡°Brandi?¡±


    ¡°I heard you were doing well at school. Got to say, I¡¯m quite impressed. But have you been able to surpass me?¡±


    ¡°Hey, how¡¯d you get Bridget over here so quickly?¡± Glenda leaned over and whispered.


    ¡°You could say I had a hunch.¡± Zelda giggled and winked.


    ¡°So, you guys do know each other,¡± Isabelle confirmed.


    Brandi¡¯s ears perked up. ¡°Ah, so is she a friend of yours?¡± She nudged Bridget. ¡°Go on and tell her.¡±


    Bridget groaned, but complied. She turned to her friends and explained it to them. ¡°Girls, this is Brandi, and she is my sister.¡±


    Isabelle and Lauren gasped. ¡°No way, you¡¯re related?¡± That explains a lot.


    ¡°And to one of the acclaimed best students, no less?¡± Isabelle added.


    ¡°According to the teachers and principal, anyway,¡± Bridget said; she rolled her eyes. ¡°She¡¯s not all that¡ª¡±


    ¡°Hey, Glenda? Zelda?¡± Brandi interrupted. ¡°Is it alright if we get going real soon?¡± She wrapped her arm around her younger sister¡¯s shoulders and winked at her. ¡°Bridget and I have some catching up to do.¡±


    ¡°Ah, of course.¡± Zelda nodded in approval. ¡°Go right ahead.¡±

 [Season 2] Episode 10 (Part 2)

    Bridget and Brandi strolled along the hallways while Isabelle and Lauren tagged along right behind them. Brandi traced her fingers among the dry paint on the walls.


    ¡°Man, this brings back memories, wouldn¡¯t you say?¡±


    Bridget crossed her arms but didn¡¯t reply. She knew where this conversation would go and wanted the day to end as soon as possible. Isabelle and Lauren watched them interact from behind the pillars, exchanging glances.


    ¡°So, why didn¡¯t you answer my call?¡± Brandi asked.


    ¡°I was busy,¡± Bridget replied without hesitating.


    ¡°I also heard you made some friends,¡± Brandi mentioned, pointing back at the duo behind her.


    ¡°So, what? Why do you care?¡±


    ¡°I got to say, I¡¯m rather surprised. I didn¡¯t see you as the type that would make any.¡± Bridget¡¯s blood boiled. ¡°Tell me, do they tolerate you? Or are they only¡ª?¡±


    ¡°Of course we do!¡± Isabelle chimed in, stepping closer to talk to her face-to-face. ¡°We wanted to be Bridget¡¯s friend.¡±


    ¡°She treated us with kindness and respect.¡± Lauren stepped out of her hiding place and added. ¡°Not to mention, she was one of the few people who had put up with my attitude back then. But, in return, I betrayed her and everyone else.¡± She lowered her head and stared at her hands. ¡°I didn¡¯t deserve it, and I still don¡¯t. I¡¯m sorry.¡±


    Isabelle¡¯s face beamed. ¡°See, there¡¯s always a chance for forgiveness...¡± But when she turned, her expression fell, as Bridget disappeared from their sights.


    ¡°Bridget, where did you go?¡± Lauren called out to her.


    Brandi could only groan in disbelief. ¡°I hadn''t finished talking to her yet...¡±


    .-.-.-.


    Bridget jotted down the stairs and stormed out of the school. She spotted a large tree in the distance. She sat down in a huff and placed her hands on her cheeks. Bridget wished she hadn¡¯t left Midoricha behind to keep guard of her room while she left. Sure, she wanted to get away from everyone, but waiting for them for that long made her feel lonely without someone to talk to.


    As she thought about it, something caught her eye. A small shining star shimmered and flickered in the air. A pit formed in her stomach. Any other occurrence, its beauty would mesmerize her, but she recognized it from anywhere. As if on cue, she turned to find Brandi walking around the school grounds and showing Isabelle and Lauren an ounce of her magic.


    Brandi used her wand to dispel the mist, which consisted of tiny stars around them. Isabelle gazed at the scenery. It felt so real; she could almost touch it. She attempted to reach out and touch them, when the stars gathered and flew around their bodies. Soon after, they shot for the skies and dispersed into a multitude of stars up above.


    You might be reading a pirated copy. Look for the official release to support the author.


    ¡°Whoa, that¡¯s so cool!¡± Isabelle exclaimed, not taking her eyes off the sky.


    ¡°I know.¡± Brandi acknowledged, as she put her wand away. ¡°I specialize in astrology magic and the like.¡±


    ¡°And you won by yourself using only that?¡±


    ¡°Yep, pretty impressive, huh? I would¡¯ve won sooner, if only my old group hadn¡¯t gotten in my way.¡±


    ¡°Wait, you had¡ª¡±


    ¡°Honestly, I don¡¯t see it,¡± Lauren interrupted, shaking her head in disbelief.


    ¡°See what?¡± Brandi asked with her narrow eyes.


    ¡°Seeing the type of magic you displayed, it¡¯s hard to believe you¡¯re one of the best students around.¡±


    ¡°This is only a sample of what I can do. I can use more powerful magic, but I¡¯d rather not risk blowing up a classroom again.¡±


    ¡°Hang on.¡± Isabelle brought up. ¡°I heard you come from a line of elemental magic users. Why¡¯d you change your curriculum?¡±


    ¡°Ah, that¡¯s a good question,¡± Brandi said. ¡°You see...¡±


    Bridget sighed and got up. I should get going.


    ¡°Hey, there you are!¡± Brandi¡¯s voice rang out from a distance.


    Son of a ban¡ª


    Before Bridget had time to plan an escape route, her older sister ran over and caught up to her.


    ¡°Why¡¯d you leave?¡±


    ¡°I had somewhere to be.¡±


    ¡°If that were the case, why¡¯d I see you resting near this tree?¡±


    ¡°Are you saying I can¡¯t relax?¡±


    ¡°You can always do that when I¡¯m not visiting. I wanted to see you.¡±


    ¡°No way. I know why you¡¯re really here. Don¡¯t act like I don¡¯t have a clue.¡± Bridget stormed over and pointed at her. ¡°You¡¯ve done this before when we were at other schools. I don¡¯t want you stealing my reputation and friends again!¡±


    ¡°What?¡± Brandi asked, placing a hand on her chest. ¡°Don¡¯t be ridiculous. The higher authorities and your friends just asked me questions about myself. And since I¡¯m talented, it¡¯s only natural¡ª¡±


    ¡°I didn¡¯t ask,¡± Lauren pointed out.


    ¡°I¡¯m getting sick of your attitude!¡± Brandi snapped around and glared at her. ¡°I¡¯d love to see you do better!¡±


    Lauren clenched her fists, trying to keep her cool and resist the urge to punch her. The dark aura formed around her hands. Brandi¡¯s eyes widened upon noticing that and stepped back.


    ¡°Hey, do you want to know something, Brandi?¡± Bridget asked. ¡°Maybe the other reason I ignore you is because you constantly boast and show off your skills, and I¡¯m sick and tired of it!¡±


    ¡°Like I said, they, or rather, Isabelle...¡± Brandi corrected herself. ¡°Wanted to know what my powers were like, so I couldn¡¯t help but comply. I mean, it¡¯s been so long since I heard such acclaim, I just had to¨C¡±


    ¡°Had to or want to?¡± Lauren inquired. ¡°Not everyone will praise and worship you.¡± She glanced at Bridget. ¡°Isn¡¯t that right?¡±


    ¡°Lauren, you need to stay out of other people¡¯s business,¡± Bridget told her as she stormed off in the opposite direction, leaving the trio standing there alone.


    Lauren lowered her head as Isabelle placed a hand on her shoulder.


    ¡°It¡¯s alright, I¡¯ll ?talk to her.¡±

 [Season 2] Episode 10 (Part 3)

    Bridget had enough. She headed back to her dorms, trying to get Isabelle off her back.


    Before Bridget entered the dormitory, she stopped to snap around and face Isabelle.


    ¡°Uh...¡± Isabelle didn¡¯t expect her to get her friend¡¯s attention so soon and tried to muster up the courage to speak. ¡°Hey, Bridget.¡± Seriously? Is that the best I can come up with?


    ¡°I don¡¯t have time for this.¡±


    ¡°I¡¯m aware, and I¡¯ll get to the point.¡± Isabelle cleared her throat before continuing. ¡°I know you and your sister don¡¯t have the best track record, and I don¡¯t know what it¡¯s like having a sibling.¡±


    ¡°Ok, and your point?¡± Bridget asked, crossing her arms.


    ¡°But what I do know is this: Although your anger might be justified, I don¡¯t like that you¡¯re taking your anger out on Lauren.¡±


    ¡°But I¡¯m still mad at her. Do you know what she did in the past?¡±


    ¡°Yes, I do.¡±


    Bridget blinked. Is she serious?


    ¡°However, she¡¯s not the same person as before. I think Lauren is really¡ª¡±


    ¡°What? Are you saying you¡¯re on her side?¡±


    ¡°That¡¯s not it.¡± Isabelle held her hands up in defense. ¡°She¡¯s trying to change for the better, but you¡¯re not giving her a chance¡ª¡±


    ¡°No, you listen here! I¡¯ve been giving her chances in the past, and she betrayed all of us! You don¡¯t know what it¡¯s like, and you¡¯ve never met Lauren in the past, either!¡±


    ¡°Well, yeah, but¡ª¡±


    ¡°Just leave me alone already!¡± Bridget thundered, throwing her arms out at her. In her fit of rage, she let out bursts of flames from her fingertips.


    The flames spread out of control, hitting Isabelle in the stomach as she let out a painful cry and collapsed to the ground, writhing in pain. The flames in her stomach kept burning up inside her. Isabelle didn¡¯t know whether to keep clutching her stomach or get up and find help. Her brain couldn¡¯t process anything at the moment. Her throat was too stuck to even speak, much less cry for help.


    Bridget didn¡¯t control where they pointed. She didn¡¯t even know she had that ability. Her expression changed as she froze and covered her mouth. Her eyes turned glassy as she looked down at her friend, squirming and sobbing on the ground.


    Oh no, what have I done? ¡°Isabelle¡ª¡±


    Lauren and Brandi ran over to check up on Isabelle as fast as possible.


    ¡°What happened?¡± Lauren asked.


    This tale has been unlawfully lifted without the author''s consent. Report any appearances on Amazon.


    ¡°I don¡¯t know!¡± Brandi exclaimed.


    ¡°I¡¯m so sorry!¡± Bridget cried, catching the two off guard.


    Lauren turned to her with her mouth gaped open. ¡°Bridget, how could you do this?¡±


    ¡°I didn¡¯t mean to...¡±


    Lauren picked Isabelle up from the side and rushed her to the infirmary. Brandi shook her head and made a side glance toward Bridget.


    ¡°So, this is how you treat your friend, huh?¡± She muttered before running to catch up to the others.


    Bridget stood there, tears streaming down her face. She turned and ran back up to her room.


    .-.-.-.


    Later on, after hearing about the incident, Glenda joined Brandi and Lauren in the infirmary as they waited for the nurse to finish tending to Isabelle¡¯s wounds.


    ¡°This will take a while,¡± the nurse told them. ¡°Good thing the damage wasn¡¯t too severe, but she¡¯ll need time to heal.¡±


    ¡°The poor child.¡± Glenda lowered her head and muttered.


    ¡°Do you guys know where Bridget is?¡± Lauren asked, glancing at the group. Nobody replied, as they all hung their heads low.


    ¡°I¡¯ll go find and talk to her. Hopefully, she¡¯s not too grieved by what she did.¡± Glenda said. ¡°You two should get back to whatever you were doing.¡±


    ¡°Right.¡± Brandi and Lauren nodded as the teacher took her leave.


    ¡°I hope things work out...¡± Lauren said as she glanced at Isabelle, lying on the soft bed.


    ¡°I¡¯m surprised you care, considering she seems to dislike you, and it¡¯s her fault Isabelle got into this situation.¡±


    ¡°What¡¯s that supposed to mean?¡± Lauren inquired. ¡°How would you know? You weren¡¯t there.¡±


    ¡°She¡¯s the only other person there.¡± Brandi retorted, throwing her arms up in the air. ¡°Knowing her, that brat won¡¯t listen to reason, even if Glenda talks with her. I hate when she acts like that.¡±


    ¡°But blaming someone else when you don¡¯t know the context? You¡¯re just as bad as¡ª¡±


    ¡°Bad as who? Were you about to compare myself to the likes of her? At least I¡¯d never¡ª¡±


    ¡°I haven¡¯t known you for long, but even I can tell you¡¯re not like Bridget!¡±


    ¡°Really? Why don¡¯t you name me a couple of things then?¡±


    ¡°Well, for starters¡ª¡±


    ¡°Quiet!¡± the nurse hissed, prompting the other two to jump back in response. ¡°Isabelle can¡¯t rest with you guys going on and on.¡±


    Lauren and Brandi lowered their heads and sighed. ¡°Sorry.¡±


    ¡°Guys, please don¡¯t fight...¡± Isabelle said, her body wincing.


    ¡°Isabelle?¡±


    ¡°I don¡¯t want to see friends fight like this. Don¡¯t worry, I¡¯ll be fine. You should get going, though...¡±


    Brandi¡¯s eyes widened. Does that mean you consider me a friend?


    ¡°You heard her,¡± the nurse told them. ¡°If you want to fight, take it outside.¡±


    ¡°Alright.¡± Lauren and Brandi bowed and took their leave.


    Isabelle rested and waited for the treatment to heal. Eventually, the door opened and closed. Isabelle struggled to move her head and spotted Bridget and Midoricha walking inside.


    ¡°Hey, Isabelle, how are you doing?¡± Bridget asked, squeezing her arm.


    ¡°I¡¯m feeling a little better. Thanks for checking up on me,¡± Isabelle replied with a weak smile.


    ¡°That¡¯s great to hear,¡± Midoricha replied. ¡°Don¡¯t you agree, Bridget?¡±


    Bridget nodded. ¡°I¡¯m sorry for what I did to you,¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s fine,¡± Isabelle told her. ¡°It was an accident, after all.¡±


    ¡°Really? I don¡¯t deserve your kindness.¡±


    ¡°Funny, Lauren said something similar.¡±


    ¡°She... did?¡±


    ¡°Yeah, not too long ago either.¡±


    ¡°I see...¡± Bridget stared at the palms of her hands. She clenched them tight and looked away.

 [Season 2] Episode 11 (Part 1)

    During class, Sebastian and Trinity trekked up the mountains. Trinity led the way, strolling along the hiking trail, while Sebastian trudged behind, lifting the boulder over him. After following the signposts along the way, the two stumbled upon small stones that led across a stream. The two hopped over with caution before traversing deeper into the forest.


    Sweat dripped from Sebastian¡¯s back as his legs were about to give in due to the shock and sprains.


    ¡°Hey, how much longer are we going for?¡± He complained with a wheeze.


    Trinity stopped and turned. ¡°Uh oh, are you doing ok?¡±


    ¡°Do I look ok to you?¡±


    Wow, rude much? ¡°Look, we need to press on just a little longer. You can take it, right?¡±


    ¡°No!¡± Sebastian complained, his voice giving out. ¡°When are we taking a break? I¡¯m so sick of this...¡±


    ¡°Like I said, this is for building strength and character. Don¡¯t let the anger control you and¡ª¡±


    ¡°That doesn¡¯t mean I can¡¯t rest. My body is going to give out any minute now!¡±


    Trinity sighed. ¡°Alright then, fine. Let¡¯s take a break. If you¡¯re that tired and don¡¯t want to improve, then I can carry the boulder for you.¡±


    Sebastian¡¯s mouth gaped open. ¡°Hold up. You said we were almost there, correct?¡±


    ¡°Yeah.¡±


    ¡°I can muster the rest of the way if it won''t take long.¡±


    ¡°Are you sure? Didn¡¯t you want to take a break?¡±


    ¡°I can handle it.¡± Sebastian¡¯s legs shook, but he mustered the strength to stand tall. ¡°We can take our break later!¡± I¡¯m not letting you get in my head and beat me, either!


    Now that¡¯s more like it¡­


    .-.-.-.


    The two continued to hike, and just as Trinity said, they reached their destination: a flat patch of grass with sparse trees, perfect for training. Sebastian set the boulder down and laid his head on it, sighing and letting the stress leave his system. He gulped on water from a bottle; after a few minutes of rest, he and Trinity headed out again to gather firewood to relax.


    The moon came out despite the sun not setting yet. As Sebastian looked up at the cloudy sky, Trinity played a song on his harmonica. Not much had happened, but the training so far hadn¡¯t been as strenuous as getting here. After taking a quick meal, Sebastian took a quick glance at Trinity, who went to polish his weapon.


    ¡°Hey, what are we doing after break? I mean, you never specified why we came here in the first place other than¡ª¡±


    ¡°Sebastian, are you feeling better?¡±


    ¡°Huh? Oh, yeah, I feel great! Why do you ask?¡±


    ¡°I was thinking, why don¡¯t we practice our skills again while we¡¯re here?¡± Trinity offered, holding his sword up high. ¡°Let¡¯s see if your training from earlier has paid off.¡±


    ¡°Alright,¡± Sebastian cracked his knuckles and grinned. ¡°I¡¯ll show you what I¡¯m capable of.¡±


    He got up, taking his sword and sheath from his backpack. He walked over to the center of the fields with his mentor.


    Trinity reached into his pockets and pulled out a gold coin. To avoid confusing his apprentice, he explained the reason behind it.


    If you discover this tale on Amazon, be aware that it has been stolen. Please report the violation.


    ¡°Before we begin, I¡¯m going to flip this coin. When it lands on the ground, that¡¯s when we start the match, understand?¡±


    ¡°Ok, understood.¡±


    Trinity flipped the coin in the air. Sebastian kept a close eye on it before it could hit the ground. From the corner of his eyes, he spotted something shiny from his mentor¡¯s grasp. Trinity charged at him with the sword in hand, causing Sebastian to jump back and draw his sword to block the attack.


    ¡°Hey, what gives?¡± Sebastian thundered.


    ¡°Don¡¯t you remember what I told you?¡± Trinity reminded him. ¡°You should never underestimate your opponent!¡±


    ¡°I know that, but you¡¯re not the enemy here.¡±


    ¡°Oh.¡± Trinity paused and looked away. ¡°Well, you can always pretend I am an enemy that you need to take down¡ª¡±


    Sebastian charged after him. Now, it was his turn to catch his teacher off-guard. Trinity blocked it with a parry as the two of them re-positioned themselves.


    ¡°So, what was that you were talking about?¡± Sebastian taunted him.


    ¡°Oh, it¡¯s on now.¡±


    The two dealt blows one after another, clashing their weapons all throughout the day. The noises clashed and echoed through the forest as they delivered swordplay while sidestepping and avoiding all their attacks. Eventually, the two grew weary from the practice. Their muscles strained as their breaths grew rampant.


    Trinity exchanged glances between the ground and his hands. His grin spread as he thought up another idea. An ice sphere emerged from his fingertips as he planted ice on the ground, encapsulating the surrounding area into a frozen glacial ice cap. Sebastian had a hunch he¡¯d pull that stunt again, but this time, he saw it coming. He threw his sword and planted it in the ground, then got on top of the bottom part so he wouldn¡¯t slip and fall like last time.


    Trinity threw his weapon at him, thinking his student had his guard down. Sebastian ducked and grabbed the handle. He readied his stance and prepared to attack, jumping off the other sword handle a great distance to deliver the finishing strike. However, Trinity pulled another sword to block the attack, and he kicked Sebastian away from him.


    Sebastian clutched his stomach and ground his teeth as his feet skidded across the ground. Of course, he¡¯d pull something like that, but he couldn¡¯t complain now. He looked up as Trinity charged forward to swipe his weapon at him. Sebastian took advantage of his opponent¡¯s slower stamina and dashed the other sword by sliding across the ice. He skated around the object before pulling it out and heading towards Trinity. Trinity knocked one of the swords out of Sebastian¡¯s hand. Now, he had the advantage again but wouldn¡¯t give up that easily. Sebastian tried to block the attacks until he got backed up against a tree. Before his mentor struck him down, he turned and climbed the tree with the sword in tow.


    As Sebastian surveyed the area from above, Trinity waited for him down below, contemplating whether to chop the tree down or chase him up there. While distracted, Sebastian threw a fast blade at him, attempting to make a hit, but Trinity blocked it with ease, almost like he expected him to make that move. Sebastian leaned too close, lost his footing on the branch, and fell. He rolled on the ground, lessening the impact of the fall. He covered his eyes with his elbow and sighed.


    Trinity walked over to him. Still lying down on the floor, he bent his knees.


    ¡°Hey, Sebastian, are you alright?¡±


    Sebastian grinned. ¡°Gotcha.¡± He got back up on his feet and slashed at Trinity, taking a jab at his shoulder. Trinity uttered a painful cry as he dropped his weapon and clutched his shoulder. Sebastian¡¯s smile fell as he ran over to his teacher. ¡°Oh no! Are you ok?¡±


    ¡°No, do I look okay to you?¡±


    ¡°I¡¯m so sorry, I didn¡¯t mean to!¡±


    What did you mean to do then? ¡°Look, using the environment to your advantage is one thing. But pulling off a trick like that was uncalled for.¡±


    ¡°But, I did what you told me and...¡± Sebastian looked at the ground. ¡°I don¡¯t know what to say.¡± He raised his head and looked at him. ¡°Hey, can¡¯t you use magic to heal your wounds?¡±


    ¡°This is a fatal wound, though. I can¡¯t use that kind of healing magic very well.¡± Trinity said.


    ¡°Do you know how, though?¡±


    ¡°No, I don¡¯t...¡±


    ¡°Well, this is bad. I know where to get to the antidote, but it¡¯s pretty far.¡±


    ¡°No worries, I can go get it.¡±


    ¡°Are you sure?¡± Trinity asked, wincing. ¡°The minerals that can apply to my wounds are over there.¡± He pointed to the top of the mountain.


    Are you kidding me? Sebastian slumped his shoulders.


    ¡°Well, it¡¯s probably too much to ask, especially knowing how exhausted you must be from practice. We can always just¡ª¡±


    ¡°No, there¡¯s no time!¡± Sebastian interrupted. He went to take his sword out from the ground. ¡°Besides, I got you in this mess, and I¡¯m getting you out of it.¡±


    ¡°Ok, but please hurry.¡±


    ¡°I will.¡±

 [Season 2] Episode 11 (Part 2)

    Sebastian brought more bottles of water before taking off on his journey. He climbed a sturdy tree and hopped from branch to branch to travel faster. He got to the top and sighed. Sebastian peeked out and stared at the orange skies and clouds brushing in all around him. The gentle breeze brushed against his skin as he tried to stay in balance without falling. He examined the area until something caught his attention: the tall mountainside resting on top of the fog.


    Sebastian nodded and climbed back down. He brushed aside the bushes and cut any tree leaves out of his view with a knife before progressing forward. Eventually, he found his way out of the Whispering Elderberry Forest and came across the mountains, The Slumbering Tops.


    Sebastian trekked up the steep pathway. At first, he didn¡¯t find it, but the winds and rocky terrain didn¡¯t sway in his favor. He wrapped his arms around himself and shivered, using every one of his straining muscles to force his legs to go one steep step at a time. Sebastian stopped in place, stumbling upon a thin line he had to walk across. His back pressed against the rough, rocky walls. His heart raced as he made sure not to slip and fall. Sebastian made it out of that perilous situation. He had to stop and catch his breath before continuing onward.


    Sebastian found the path steep, as he had to climb the rest of the way. The sharp pain from the terrain hurt his hands. He gritted his teeth and kept going regardless, knowing what was at stake here. Part of his brain wanted him to turn back, but he had to keep going and push himself forward, no matter what.


    Eventually, Sebastian reached the top at last. He rolled on his back and took another breather, making sure his lungs didn¡¯t give out. He wanted to take a drink of water from his bottle, when he noticed a bubbling pit containing mineral water in front of him.


    ¡°I didn''t know an area like this existed on the mountain.¡±


    Sebastian wanted to ask how his mentor knew about this place, but he didn¡¯t care now. As if his troubles had eased up just like that, Sebastian trudged over to the edge of the crater to take a closer look. After finishing one of his bottles, he leaned the empty bottle close to the water. However, before he scooped it, he tested the waters by dipping his body inside. As the tense muscles relaxed, Sebastian closed his eyes and felt the stress that had been built up earlier disappear.


    ¡°Man, this works wonders. Hopefully, I can get back to Trinity on time with this.¡±


    With a bottle of mineral water scooped up, Sebastian got up and treaded back down. He took a different route to get down the mountainside quicker. The new area around him had a foggy aura surrounding it. Black vines grew from the ground, and dead silence lingered in the air. Sebastian¡¯s heart pounded against his chest. Was it a mistake trying out a different path? He didn¡¯t know what lied ahead beyond the path he took.


    His ears perked when a soft cry echoed through the area. It caught him off guard, but sounded more like a cry for help. Sebastian walked around, trying to pinpoint the sound, as it got louder and louder.


    Eventually, he brushed off the fog as he came across glowing red eyes piercing through the fog and darkness. Sebastian lowered his hand, about to reach the sheath, when he adjusted his eyes and found a small crimson dragon entangled in vines.


    A case of literary theft: this tale is not rightfully on Amazon; if you see it, report the violation.


    As the creature struggled to escape and whimper, Sebastian lowered his guard and trudged. It took notice and narrowed its eyes.


    Poor creature. Sebastian walked closer and raised his hands. ¡°Hang on, let me help you.¡± He slouched over to his sword sheath. The dragon shook its body as it roared at him. ¡°No, wait, it¡¯s ok, I want to help! Please hold on, ok?¡±


    The dragon held still as Sebastian went to grab the thorny vines and cut them into pieces one by one. He pulled his hand back after pricking himself. Testing his theory, he poured a drop of water on the wound, and it disappeared from his hand. Brushing it off, he went back to slicing the thorns away. Soon, Sebastian freed the creature from the thorns. He watched the dragon hop around in delight as it spread and shook its wings.


    ¡°See? Just like I promised.¡± Sebastian¡¯s smile dropped as the creature jumped and attempted to fly, but fell to the ground.


    His mouth gaped as he spotted scars and blood on the dragon¡¯s wings. It might not ?get back to its home at this rate. Sebastian¡¯s eyes lit up as he thought up an idea. He took out the bottle from his pocket and poured mineral water into his hand before leaning down to its level. The dragon took multiple sips. When the concoction kicked in, their body spruced up, roaring triumphantly. Having their energy back, they took to the skies and flew around the area.


    ¡°Glad to see you¡¯re feeling fine again.¡± Sebastian chirped.


    The dragon flew down and nudged against his leg. Sebastian bent down to pet it frivolously. He checked his vial and found himself with plenty of water left at his disposal. Set on heading back, before he said anything, the dragon¡¯s wings grew large as it scooped the boy up from underneath, setting off towards the skies.


    The winds blew through his face as Sebastian tried his hardest to hold on to the scaly body. It caught him off guard, but the situation left him speechless, unable to think straight. That was, until he could barely make out some yellow in the green forest. He called for the dragon to drop him off at that specific spot.


    .-.-.-.


    Trinity rested beside a big rock and stared at the cloudy sky. He gripped his shoulder and prayed that his student would get back safely. Just then, the trees and grass brushed against the wind as it roared in the night. Trinity tried to keep the wind from pushing him back, shielding his vision. There, up above, a large dragon flew down and landed. The surrounding area shook. Sebastian hopped off and ran to his mentor¡¯s side with the vial in hand.


    ¡°Trinity, I¡¯m back.¡±


    ¡°Yeah, I can see that.¡± Trinity glanced at the creature. ¡°But how did you¡ª?¡± He was about to ask, but the pain throbbing in his sides cut his sentence and made him wince.


    ¡°Don¡¯t push yourself too hard. Hang on, here, drink this.¡±


    ¡°You brought it? Thanks.¡± Trinity took the vial and drank a couple of gulps of it.


    ¡°Hey, leave some for later, will you?¡±


    ¡°Sorry, I didn''t realize how much I took and needed it.¡±


    ¡°So, how are you feeling now?¡± Sebastian asked.


    ¡°Feel a lot better now, thanks to you. Consider this a lesson, alright?¡±


    ¡°Yeah, I¡¯m sorry.¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s alright. Now, about your new friend...¡±


    The creature shrank down and hid behind Sebastian¡¯s legs as it glared at Trinity.


    ¡°I can explain it on the way there, but I think this little guy wants us to go with him.¡±


    ¡°Really? Where?¡±


    ¡°His home, of course.¡± Sebastian extended his hand. ¡°Can you stand?¡±


    ¡°Yeah, I think so.¡± Trinity grabbed hold and pulled himself up. ¡°Are you sure we can trust this creature?¡±


    ¡°Well, I wouldn¡¯t be here if it not for him, if that¡¯s anything to go by.¡±


    ¡°Hmm, that¡¯s true. Alright, I guess we can accompany it for the time being.¡±

 [Season 2] Episode 11 (Part 3)

    Sebastian and Trinity rode on the dragon towards the horizon, until they reached the mountainside. They flew over the mountains and under the trees, until they reached a village. The two looked around the place as they hopped off.


    Behind the stone walls, over the large grassy plains, a ton of dragons flew about in the air. Tall abandoned towers and houses where they lived in, cauldrons and bowls where they¡¯d eat their daily meals, and large trees that accompanied plenty of shade from the sun¡¯s rays.


    ¡°Whoa, this place is incredible,¡± Sebastian muttered under his breath as he rested beside the large tree, watching the many colorful dragons interact and live out their daily lives.


    ¡°Yeah, I¡¯ll say,¡± Trinity replied, as he joined him by his side. ¡°So, what now?¡±


    ¡°I¡¯m not sure.¡± Sebastian turned to the black dragon with red eyes. ¡°Thank you for taking us to your home and showing us this. We appreciate it.¡± He got up and stared at the scenery before him. ¡°Now you can relax and be with your kind.¡±


    He turned, about to walk away; the dragon grabbed hold of his leg and continued to nudge it with a whimper. Sebastian gave a sad smile as he leaned down to pet it.


    ¡°Now, now, Sebastian can¡¯t stay with you.¡± Trinity acknowledged. ¡°He has stuff to do at school.¡± He glanced at his pupil. ¡°Right? Go ahead and tell him.¡±


    ¡°Hold on, I know I have stuff to do at home, but that doesn¡¯t mean I can¡¯t do multi-tasking.¡± Sebastian looked down at the creature again. ¡°Hey, if it''s alright with you, would you like to come with me?¡±


    ¡°What?¡± Trinity straightened himself up. ¡°Are you crazy? You can¡¯t bring a baby dragon with you to class, especially during your training!¡±


    ¡°Why not? I don¡¯t see how that¡ª¡±


    ¡°Halt!¡± a voice called out. ¡°Who goes there?¡±


    ¡°Huh? Who said that?¡± Trinity and Sebastian asked, looking around.


    A figure whose wild red hair blew in the wind stood at the entrance of one of the long towers. She jumped and slid down the tower before meeting with the trio beside a tree. As the light green skirt glowed in the sun, she planted her bare feet against the grass, feeling it crunch beneath her. She also wore a torn white tank top with a scar hidden behind her hair.


    ¡°Hmm.¡± The woman flipped her hair and inspected the two guys. ¡°How about that? It¡¯s been so long since I last saw folks like you around here.¡± Some of the smaller dragons surrounded her as she petted them. ¡°So, what¡¯s your race? Are you monsters yourselves? I can¡¯t imagine humans getting here on their own.¡±


    ¡°Well, we¡¯re technically Demis,¡± Sebastian explained. ¡°Not to explain. Your little friend took us here.¡±


    ¡°Ah, so you¡¯re already good friends with Christy?¡±


    Christy? The Crimson dragon is a female?


    ¡°I can understand. It¡¯s hard to tell at first glance. Still, I¡¯m impressed you found your way here. My name¡¯s Darla, what¡¯s yours?¡±


    ¡°Sebastian, it¡¯s nice to meet you.¡±


    Trinity tilted his head while listening in on the conversation. Um, what is going on here?


    ¡°Oh, my apologies.¡± Darla bowed in front of them. ¡°I should give you guys a tour here. Welcome to the Admis Abyss.¡±


    ¡°Thanks, but we don¡¯t have time for that.¡± Trinity pointed out.


    This tale has been pilfered from Royal Road. If found on Amazon, kindly file a report.


    ¡°That¡¯s too bad. Why don¡¯t we make it brief, then? There¡¯s something I¡¯d like to show you.¡±


    .-.-.-.


    Darla led Sebastian and Trinity across the Admis Abyss. She trotted down the stairs and revealed a passageway leading to a secret entrance. She explained how there were multiple ways to get inside the underground caverns, The Ethereal Sanctuary.


    Dragon roars echoed across the vast caverns. Sebastian¡¯s mouth gaped at the sight of tons of them flying about over the water. Some rested near the grassy plains and drank water from the lake. Sunlight creaked from the ceiling, hitting the reflection of the water.


    The group walked along the rocky terrain and sat on the edge, watching the dragons relax and live their lives to the fullest.


    ¡°Hey, thanks for taking care of Christy, by the way,¡± Darla said, kicking her legs back and forth.


    Sebastian blinked. ¡°Huh? How¡¯d you know?¡±


    ¡°She told me. I can understand ?these guys.¡±


    ¡°You got here by a dragon, so Christy must trust you a lot.¡±


    ¡°We¡¯re sorry if we ended up bothering you guys,¡± Trinity said. ¡°We¡¯ll leave as soon as we can¡ª¡±


    ¡°Oh, I don¡¯t mind. It¡¯s no big deal. Your friend wanted to take a dragon in as a pet, correct?¡±


    Sebastian shook his head. ¡°Of course, although we call them ¡®familiars¡¯, a pet is also an acceptable term to use.¡±


    ¡°Now that I think about it, what¡¯s your hometown like?¡±


    ¡°Well, it¡¯s a good place, although it can be pretty hectic at times.¡±


    ¡°Really? Like what?¡± Trinity asked, prompting Sebastian to pause. ¡°Sorry, did I say something wrong?¡±


    ¡°No, if you¡¯ll excuse me for a moment.¡±


    Sebastian got up and walked to one of the entrances. Trinity got up and followed him at a breakneck pace.


    ¡°Sebastian, what¡¯s the matter?¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s nothing. I was just thinking about the decision.¡±


    ¡°Are you sure you¡¯re okay with trusting her?¡± Sebastian nodded, prompting Trinity¡¯s eyes to narrow. ¡°Why is your mind wandering? You¡¯re not hiding anything from me, are you?¡±


    Sebastian saw the look in his eyes. He sighed in defeat and told him his concerns.


    ¡°See, this tough school assignment is essential to pass my semesters. However, it decides on the role that I need to play.¡±


    ¡°Really? You¡¯re still on the fence about it?¡±


    I knew I shouldn¡¯t have told you.


    ¡°Do you want to rule the world with an iron fist?¡±


    ¡°Goodness, no!¡±


    ¡°Then you want to save countless lives, right?¡± Darla asked, leaning over and listening in on their conversation.


    ¡°Hey, that¡¯s rude to eavesdrop.¡± Trinity pointed out.


    ¡°Oh, sorry, but you guys are pretty loud.¡±


    Oh, I thought we were more discreet about that.


    Sebastian couldn¡¯t help but sigh again. ¡°I wouldn¡¯t want to hurt anyone or make their lives miserable. But at the same time, saving the world and people you don¡¯t know just sounds exhausting.¡±


    Darla thought about it before pounding her fists. ¡°Ah, so you¡¯re the type that either only saves those you care about or does it for your own self-esteem.¡±


    You have no idea how our system works, do you? ¡°When you put it like that, I sound like a real jerk.¡±


    ¡°That wasn¡¯t my intention. I don¡¯t know how your village operates.¡±


    ¡°We don¡¯t live in a village, though,¡± Trinity corrected her. He looked at Sebastian with a serious expression. ¡°Look, I¡¯m sure no matter what option you choose, your parents will love and support you, no matter what.¡±


    ¡°You don¡¯t know my family like I do.¡± Sebastian retorted, looking away. ¡°Both sides of my family expect me to choose a side. They have no idea how much that idea stresses me out...¡±


    ¡°Have you told them how you felt? Or complained to the higher-ups?¡±


    ¡°No, I don¡¯t know what they¡¯d say or do. What can I even tell them?¡±


    ¡°What about what you just told us? If they¡¯re good people, then I¡¯m sure they¡¯ll understand.¡±


    ¡°Do you think that¡¯ll work?¡±


    ¡°I may not know what it¡¯s like over there,¡± Darla added. ¡°But you¡¯ll never know if you don¡¯t give it a go.¡±


    ¡°Exactly.¡± Trinity nodded.


    ¡°You guys...¡± Sebastian grew misty-eyed from their support. He wiped his eyes and nodded with confidence. ¡°Thanks. I feel a lot better now.¡±


    ¡°Glad to hear it.¡±


    ¡°Ok, let¡¯s return to what we were doing before.¡±


    ¡°Now, where were we?¡± Darla asked herself. ¡°Oh yeah. You¡¯ll need to know how to love and care for these fellows firsthand. And I should know, I grew up with all of them. Are you ready?¡±


    ¡°Yes, I am.¡±

 [Season 2] Episode 12 (Part 1)

    Back in the Glimmer Grotto, Benjamin, Eris, and their reunited familiars headed to a secret garden. They relaxed under a white gazebo next to a small dome house, eating cookies with pixie sprinkle dust and drinking berry tea. The clouds in the sky formed together and turned darker, but showed no signs of rain.


    Eris bit on her sweet, already aware that her familiar was a sprite. On the other hand, Benjamin couldn¡¯t contain his excitement as he struggled to keep his drink in balance. His two familiars were powerful shape-shifting sprites. The possibilities for their new team-up seemed endless. Chiara and Harris could enhance his magic, make disguises, morph into powerful beings, etc.


    Benjamin exchanged glances between his drink and his familiars, carefully keeping a close watch on their every moment; he wanted to learn more about their abilities, and how they previously ended up in their animal forms.


    ¡°Sorry for the trouble,¡± Scarlet told the group. ¡°Hope you guys feel relaxed after coming all this way.¡±


    ¡°Naturally.¡± Eris replied. ¡°Don¡¯t do something like that again, alright?¡±


    While talking about pleasantries, Harris and Chiara couldn¡¯t help but notice Benjamin¡¯s hands shaking. His eyes darted around the area.


    ¡°Uh, are you ok?¡±


    ¡°Yeah, I¡¯m fine,¡± Benjamin replied with a big smile. ¡°Do you know where the bathroom is?¡±


    If you come across this story on Amazon, it''s taken without permission from the author. Report it.


    ¡°Why yes,¡± Scarlet replied.


    ¡°I told you not to drink so much,¡± Eris warned him.


    ¡°I didn¡¯t keep track...¡± Benjamin muttered under his breath.


    ¡°It¡¯s fine.¡± Scarlet waved it off. She pointed and told him the directions on where he needed to go.


    Benjamin nodded and excused himself, running as fast as he could without tripping or bumping into anyone on the way. He wanted to ask them a lot of questions, but didn¡¯t know where to start. Benjamin looked down at his hands, finding himself trembling. But why? The Dark Magician, shaken? And over his familiars, Harris and Chiara? He never thought he¡¯d find something about them intriguing, rather than the other way around.


    Once he finished his business, Benjamin headed back to the gazebo. He tried to retrace his steps on which path he took to get here. From the corner of his eyes, Benjamin spotted a light shimmering from behind one door. As if drawn by the light, his body moved towards the door and pushed his hand against it.


    .-.-.-.


    Curiosity grew as Benjamin stepped inside the velvety purple room. The candlelit vibrantly around the area; the aroma and smell lingered through his nostrils. He looked down at the pool of water resting near the fountain. He stared at the reflection, coming across a vision on the other side. It displayed a memory from a sprite''s past life.


    Benjamin blinked, his curiosity grew as he continued walking down the hallway. Each entry had a poolside and a set of candles. He kept walking until he found the door that piqued his interest: the one that had Harris and Chiara¡¯s names.


    Perfect.


    Benjamin entered the orange room and stepped closer to the pool. The vision on the other side appeared to be blurry. He glanced both ways to make sure nobody was around, then closed the door behind him. Benjamin trudged closer and dipped his body inside the waters. As he closed his eyes, he emptied his mind as the visions enveloped around him.

 [Season 2] Episode 12 (Part 2)

    In the past, Chiara and Harris flew around the village. They took care of assignments ordered from their Queen Merida. The two approached their secretary as she handed them the papers.


    ¡°Your mission today is to make crafts and materials and head to this village,¡± the secretary pointed out. ¡°When you¡¯re done, go to the Pilkon village and pick up cargo there.¡±


    ¡°Again?¡± Chiara lowered her head and huffed a sigh.


    ¡°Didn¡¯t we do that the other day?¡± Harris added, slumping his shoulders.


    ¡°No complaining,¡± the sprite secretary retorted, tapping on the papers. ¡°We¡¯ll have you know ?those guys are our regular customers.¡±


    ¡°We¡¯re aware,¡± Harris replied with a nod.


    ¡°Hey, can we transform?¡± Chiara suggested. ¡°We can get to our destination faster if we turn into something fiercer and faster¡ª¡±


    ¡°No, we can¡¯t risk getting caught by outsiders, so approach it with caution.¡±


    ¡°Aww, alright.¡±


    ¡°Don¡¯t forget to collect the payment this time.¡± The sprite told them.


    ¡°Got it...¡±


    .-.-.-.


    Harris and Chiara sighed in defeat as they fluttered out of the village. There had to be more for them to do in life than menial tasks.


    Chiara couldn¡¯t help but complain.


    ¡°It¡¯s not fair!¡±


    ¡°Calm down, there¡¯s no point in whining about it now,¡± Harris assured her.


    ¡°But we¡¯re sprites that can shape-shift, but shouldn¡¯t we be doing something more than just menial tasks?¡±


    ¡°Look, I know it¡¯s repetitive and tiresome, but we can¡¯t disobey the Queen¡¯s orders.¡± Harris looked toward the horizon. ¡°I¡¯m sure we¡¯ll get our chance. Someday, we need to push on a little longer.¡±


    ¡°Alright, if you say so...¡±


    The two ran to the exit, making sure no predators were nearby. After the coast was clear, they made a portal for them to use.


    They disguised themselves as Pilkons before heading out.


    Once they arrived, Midoricha, Akapin, and a bunch of other Pilkons floated over with bags on their heads. The groups exchanged goods and collected half of the payment. Harris talked to Midoricha while Chiara examined the bag¡¯s weight on her head.


    ¡°Hold on, why did we only get half?¡±


    ¡°We¡¯ll give you the other half if you do the rest of this job.¡±


    ¡°What? Why? How long have we been helping your service by this point?¡±


    ¡°This is a dangerous job, though. These items are special. If they get into the wrong hands...¡±


    ¡°Hmm, what¡¯s inside these, anyway?¡± Chiara plopped the bag down and nudged her head to open the flap. To her astonishment, the aqua light shone out as a spherical form shined and reflected off her face.


    ¡°Whoa...¡±


    ¡°Can you please take them to their intended destination?¡± Akapin pleaded.


    ¡°Ok, we¡¯ll get this done, just you watch,¡± Harris replied, confidently nodding. ¡°Come on, Chiara, let¡¯s get going.¡±


    ¡°Oh, roger that!¡±


    .-.-.-.


    Back in their true forms, Harris and Chiara carried the bags out of the portal and through the forest. They stopped when they came face to face with a dark castle. A chill ran down Harris¡¯ spine as Chiara checked the coordinates to where they needed to deliver the objects.


    Stolen story; please report.


    ¡°This seems to be the place.¡± She confirmed with a nod.


    ¡°Are you serious?¡± Harris quivered and gulped. ¡°I hope this place is friendlier than it looks.¡±


    Two inconspicuously trod down the entrance. They placed the bags (containing the items) on the doormat and pressed the doorbell before hiding. Chiara ushered her and Harris to stay and observe what the item in the bag could do. They hid behind a bush and watched the door creak open as a tall woman stepped out from the shadows. Benjamin found the figure familiar despite looking younger than before.


    ¡°Alright, they¡¯ve arrived!¡± the older lady exclaimed, adjusting her glasses. She picked up the bag and closed the door behind her.


    Harris and Chiara trudged toward the windows and peeked their heads into the office corridors. The older woman took out the sphere and one of her weapons. She combined the two as a flash of light emanated through the area. Harris and Chiara covered their eyes to avoid being blinded by it. Once they opened them, the two couldn¡¯t believe their eyes. The weapon had transformed into something greater, more powerful. Crystals formed around the area before dissipating.


    The sibling sprites exchanged glances, their jaws practically reaching the floor.


    ¡°Did you see that?¡± Harris asked.


    ¡°Yeah!¡± Chiara did her best to keep her voice down, and contain her excitement. Those items had more power than they thought. ¡°If we could get our hands on those, we can do whatever we want!¡±


    ¡°We won¡¯t have to obey anyone anymore. We can be our own boss!¡±


    ¡°Now, how do we get them?¡±


    The two thought about it for a while before Harris snapped his fingers.


    ¡°I got it! Let¡¯s wait for that lady to leave, then put on a disguise and sneak inside to snatch the rest of those orbs.¡±


    ¡°That¡¯s a great idea, but what should we turn into?¡±


    ¡°Hmm, how about¡ª¡±


    A beam of light shot out from the sky. Another light flashed before their eyes as the world around them shrunk. When they came to, the duo found their wings no longer on their backs. Grass crunched beneath their paws as- wait, paws?


    Harris and Chiara looked down at their paws and gasped.


    ¡°Huh? What happened?¡± Chiara panicked.


    ¡°I don¡¯t know!¡± Harris exclaimed. ¡°What are we supposed to be?!¡±


    ¡°Whatever this is, I doubt this transformation will help us out here.¡±


    They jumped up and down, trying to turn back to their original forms, but to their surprise, neither of them could figure it out.


    ¡°This is ridiculous. What are we going to do now?¡± Harris asked, slumping to the ground in a huff.


    A taller shadow loomed over the two. He turned at the sound of more grass crunching. The figure in front of him and Chiara appeared to be a magician?, one with short brown hair.


    ¡®Is that me?¡¯ Benjamin inquired to himself upon seeing his past self.


    ¡°Huh, who are you?¡± Harris inquired.


    ¡°I was going to ask you the same question. What are you supposed to be?¡±


    ¡°Hey, we asked you first.¡± Chiara brought up.


    ¡°Well, I¡¯m Benjamin, the great dark magician who¡¯s going to attend the academy over there,¡± he explained, pointing at the dark castle. I was practicing my spells from afar when I heard screams and came over to investigate. Are you guys alright?¡± Harris glared at him, and Chiara nodded. Now, why can you talk despite being ordinary house pets from Earth?¡±


    ¡°So, that¡¯s what our form is?¡± Chiara murmured. Harris whispered to his sister that he had a plan and that she should follow his lead.


    ¡°We may look ordinary,¡± He said. ¡°But we hold tremendous powers.¡±


    ¡°Really?¡± Benjamin asked, leaning closer.


    ¡°However, we can¡¯t seem to change back to our original form. So, how about we do each other a solid?¡±


    ¡°Ok, I¡¯m listening...¡±


    ¡°If you can change us back, then we can help you with your goals, whatever they may be.¡±


    ¡°Did you want to do anything else besides attend the academy?¡± Chiara added.


    ¡°I want to conquer every world I see fit. If you help me accomplish that, I might ?be able to conjure the right spell to change you back!¡±


    ¡°That¡¯s great, so it¡¯s a deal then, Master?¡±


    ¡°Ooh, I love the sound of that...¡±


    .-.-.-.


    Past Benjamin led the two familiars to his bedroom as they discussed their plans. Later on, Benjamin left to go to the bathroom. While he was away, Harris and Chiara had a private chat.


    ¡°Are we doing this?¡± Chiara asked. ¡°Do we help him?¡±


    ¡°Of course, we can stick around a little while longer.¡±


    ¡°Hey, won¡¯t the Queen find out?¡±


    ¡°As long as we keep a low profile and stay hidden and in disguise, I highly doubt they¡¯ll catch us anytime soon. It¡¯ll take a long time for Benjamin to succeed, so I doubt he¡¯ll get to his goal before we do.¡±


    ¡°And what do we do once we get our goal done before him?¡±


    ¡°Well...¡± Harris thought about it before responding. ¡°He has goals similar to us, right? We make each other¡¯s lives easier, right? Once we succeed in our goals before that guy does, he won¡¯t be of any more use to us, right?¡±


    ¡°Ooh, I like where this is going!¡± Chiara chirped, clasping her hands together.


    ¡®No. All this time...¡¯ Benjamin shook his head as he buried his face. ¡®Stop, I don¡¯t want to watch this. I can¡¯t take it anymore!¡¯

 [Season 2] Episode 12 (Part 3)

    Benjamin pulled himself out of the water and had trouble breathing for a minute there. He clutched his chest to steady his heartbeat and process what he witnessed. He blinked, his face hot from the brink of burning tears. How could he go back and face the rest of the group now?


    Benjamin knew he had to sooner rather than later, as they''d want to know why he had taken so long, but he wanted to delay it if possible without notice and concern. He wanted to go back to his dorm and stay in bed, but he had to trudge back. After all, he didn¡¯t know how to return home otherwise. Did he even want to ask for their help in going back home?


    He left the room and walked a couple of paces. Eris approached him, prompting him to stop. Benjamin didn¡¯t make eye contact with his mentor, which? made her cock her head to the side.


    ¡°Where have you been? We¡¯ve been waiting for a while now.¡±


    Yeah, I figured as much. ¡°I just got out. I was trying to find my way back.¡±


    ¡°Hey, are you alright?¡±


    ¡°Mm-hmm.¡± Benjamin wiped his eyes and nodded.


    Eris gave off a weak shrug. ¡°Well, it¡¯s not my business. If you don¡¯t want to talk about it, we don¡¯t have to.¡±


    ¡°I don¡¯t, I really don¡¯t.¡± Benjamin sighed. ¡°Let¡¯s just go.¡±


    They headed back to the gazebo, and Harris and Chiara greeted them back. The group continued to exchange more pleasantries. Benjamin lowered his head and stayed silent, staring at the bottom of the cup. His familiars noticed his change in attitude and frowned.


    Unauthorized content usage: if you discover this narrative on Amazon, report the violation.


    ¡°Hey, you ok?¡± Harris inquired, tapping his foot. ¡°Did you have ?questions you wanted to ask us?¡±


    ¡°No, not really.¡±


    The siblings exchanged glances. Something about him seemed off since he left. Benjamin would normally get excited over the fact that he now has shape-shifting sprites by his side as all-powerful allies. So why did their master have this bitter look on his face?


    ¡°You know,¡± Chiara started, squeezing her arm. ¡°If anything¡¯s troubling you, you can always¡ª¡±


    ¡°Tell me something.¡± Benjamin interrupted. He glanced up from his drink. ¡°You guys wouldn¡¯t lie to me, right?¡±


    ¡°Huh? What do you mean? Of course not.¡±


    ¡°We would never betray you,¡± Harris added.


    ¡°Really?¡± Benjamin set the cup down. ¡°That sounds suspicious. So, you mean to tell me ?you wouldn¡¯t backstab me if I had turned you back to your original forms?¡±


    Harris and Chiara¡¯s expressions fell as they turned pale. ¡°How do you know that?¡± Eris straightened herself from her seat as she leaned closer to listen in on the conversation.


    ¡°Uh-huh. You didn¡¯t think I¡¯d figure it out, did you? I overheard it back at the pool!¡±


    ¡°What?¡± Scarlet nearly fell off her seat and slammed her hands on the table. ¡°You¡¯re not allowed to go there. That¡¯s a restricted area!¡±


    ¡°That¡¯s beside the point!¡± Benjamin insisted. ¡°These two used me, even though I trusted them! After everything we¡¯ve been through...¡±


    ¡°Wait!¡± Harris raised his hands and shouted. ¡°Master, we¡¯re sorry that¡ª¡±


    ¡°Don¡¯t call me that. I don¡¯t want to be your ¡®Master¡¯ anymore!¡±


    Chiara flew in front of her hurt brother. ¡°Please let us explain¡ª¡± Benjamin got up from his seat and stormed off in a huff. ¡°¡ªWhere are you going?¡±


    ¡°Home, that¡¯s where, and don¡¯t bother following me, either.¡± Tears streamed down the magician¡¯s face as he pulled out his wand.


    With a blinding light surrounding the area, he disappeared without a trace.


    The area grew dead silent. Nobody moved from their seats or spoke a word. After a while, Eris excused herself and left the table. Scarlet glared at Chiara and Harris, informing them ?they needed to meet up with the Queen, as she would have a word with them over their absence and disobedience.


    Neither of the siblings could muster up a reply or react to the comment. They stared at the empty seat, where Benjamin sat in prior.

 [Season 2] Episode 12 (Part 4)

    Sebastian nearly finished his lessons from Darla when they took a break by the riverside. Darla dipped her foot in the water as Sebastian stared at the bottom of the reflection pool with awe.


    ¡°You know, you¡¯ve made a ?good amount of progress today.¡± She pointed out.


    ¡°What can I say? I¡¯m a natural at that kind of thing...¡± Sebastian boasted, as a flower petal flew over and landed on his hand. He blinked and stared at it for a while before the wind blew it off his hands.


    ¡°After the training you did today, it makes sense that you¡¯d want to relax.¡±


    Darla got up and motioned for him to follow her to a special place. Behind some vines revealed a circular whirlpool with stones placed on the edge. She explained ?how it was a magical miracle pool that could cleanse one¡¯s soul after an exhausting day. She borrowed some from the volcano in the mountainside.


    ¡°Wow, thanks, Darla.¡±


    ¡°Don¡¯t mention it. Let me know when you¡¯re ready to continue where we left off.¡± Darla waved and walked back.


    Sebastian slowly let himself fall into the water and sighed. Christy swooped in and hovered beside him.


    ¡°Ah, did you want to join me? You can, if you¡¯d like.¡± The dragon flew over and rested beside the pool.


    Sebastian looked up and closed his eyes, letting more of the tension in his muscles relax. Despite resting in mineral water earlier, he could never get enough of the sensation, especially after such a long and tiring day. If he could stay in all day and let his troubles ease his mind, he would in a heartbeat.


    A faint light appeared. He opened his eyes and looked down, only to find it emerging from the bottom of the water. Sebastian jumped out of the erupting water as a hand emerged from it.


    Another hand showed up as a body pulled itself out.


    ¡°What the¡ª?¡± Sebastian stepped back and winced. When the water dispersed, he squinted at the familiar figure that fell in front of him. ¡°Benjamin?¡±


    Benjamin gasped out loud as he tried to steady his breathing. He laid on his back and exhaled.


    ¡°How did you get in here?¡±


    ¡°Huh?¡± Benjamin blinked. He got up and looked around. ¡°That¡¯s a good question. Where am I, though?¡±


    ¡°The Admis Abyss. It¡¯s a sacred place run by dragons and where I¡¯m training.¡±


    ¡°Oh, huh.¡± He looked back at the water. Had I come from there? Why do I keep teleporting out from places?


    ¡°This must have magic powers even we don¡¯t know about.¡±


    ¡°You don¡¯t say, even though I didn¡¯t mean to be here.¡±


    Sebastian crooked an eyebrow as Christy hid behind his shoulder upon inspecting the new guy. Weird, normally, he¡¯d get excited at the prospect of being in a new environment, or at least curious. Did something happen? Ah, well, it¡¯s not my place to judge. He turned, about to walk away, when Benjamin grabbed his arm to stop him in his tracks.


    The narrative has been stolen; if detected on Amazon, report the infringement.


    ¡°Hey, when are we going home?¡±


    ¡°I¡¯m not leaving until I finish my training.¡± Sebastian retorted as he pulled himself away. ¡°You can leave whenever you want.¡±


    Benjamin rolled his eyes, practically done with today, and he hadn¡¯t been here for long.


    ¡°You see this dragon behind me, Benny?¡±


    ¡°Uh huh, what about it?¡±


    ¡°Well, I was thinking about getting a familiar myself.¡±


    Benjamin¡¯s heart nearly stopped after those words escaped his mouth. You what?


    ¡°Perhaps we can compare and contrast. Maybe even compete over who¡¯s superior.¡± Sebastian wouldn¡¯t let up. ¡°Although, I can guarantee we¡¯ll win and beat you like always. Especially since I¡¯m always better than¡ª¡±


    ¡°Are you trying to pick a fight with me?¡± Benjamin spoke up, his voice growing cold.


    ¡°Huh?¡± Sebastian¡¯s expression fell as he turned to face him. Now he knew something was up. He never acted like this before, especially not towards his rival. ¡°Benjamin, are you feeling ok?¡±


    ¡°After everything I¡¯ve been through today, you have the audacity to smack talk me like that?!¡± Benjamin thundered.


    ¡°Whoa, what¡¯s gotten into you?¡± Sebastian took a step back and held his hands. ¡°If you¡¯re mad at me about what I said about your familiars earlier, then I¡¯m sorry, okay?¡±


    ¡°That¡¯s not it...¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s not? Then¨C Wait, did something happen between you¡ª?¡±


    ¡°Has someone you thought you could trust has ever stabbed you in the back?¡±


    ¡°I, well...¡±


    ¡°My so-called ¡®familiars¡¯ lied to me!¡± Benjamin snapped, stomping his foot on the ground. ¡°I feel so used and betrayed...¡± He wrapped his arms around himself and stared at his feet.


    ¡°Really?¡± Sebastian scratched the back of his head. ¡°Well, considering how you treated them...¡±


    ¡°What are you talking about?¡±


    ¡°I heard you almost left the two back on Earth.¡±


    ¡°How do you know? Who told you?¡±


    ¡°You¡¯ve also been ignoring them as of late.¡±


    ¡°Are you saying it¡¯s all my fault?¡± Benjamin asked, his voice rising higher.


    Sebastian rolled his eyes and looked away. ¡°Whatever, it¡¯s not like...¡±


    ¡°That is it!¡± Benjamin pulled out his wand and pointed it at Sebastian. ¡°You want a fight? You got one!¡±


    Christy and some other dragons formed around Sebastian and hissed at the fuming magician. Sebastian tried to calm them all down as he stepped closer to try and have a civilized chat with him.


    ¡°Benjamin, take it easy.¡±


    ¡°Let¡¯s settle this right now.¡±


    ¡°No!¡±


    ¡°Why not?¡±


    ¡°This is ridiculous. You¡¯re letting your anger get the best of you!¡±


    ¡°You don¡¯t understand how I feel¡ª¡±


    Sebastian ran over to Benjamin and wrapped himself around Benjamin, tightly squeezing his body. Benjamin¡¯s eyes widened as he stepped back, trying to break free from his grasp. Tears welled around his eyes as his arm drooped, his grip loosening. He let go of the wand; tears rolled down his face. As Sebastian let him go, Benjamin fell on his knees and buried his face with his hands, sobbing to himself. Sebastian said nothing, only kneeling down and watching from a small distance.


    Sebastian caught wind of grass crunching as he turned to face a concerned Darla and Trinity.


    ¡°Do I want to know what¡¯s going on over here?¡± Trinity asked.


    Sebastian glanced over at Benjamin. ¡°It¡¯s a long story. I can tell you about it later. Now¡¯s not the time.¡±


    ¡°Why don¡¯t we go back inside and relax until he calms down?¡± Darla suggested. ¡°Then we can hear him out.¡±


    ¡°Good idea.¡±


    Sebastian got up and stepped aside, as Trinity and Darla helped the magician on his feet and walked him out of the sanctuary. Benjamin kept rubbing his eyes and staring at the ground, refusing to make eye contact with anybody. As they trudged past Sebastian, Trinity looked back at the boy with an earnest smile. Sebastian didn¡¯t have it in his heart to smile back. With the dragons by his side, he cautiously followed the group from behind.

 [Season 2] Episode 13 (Part 1)

    Inside the large cottage house had a warm fireplace roaring, wooden chairs, and a table in the kitchen. Long blocks of stone formed as a couch. The walls and shelves displayed many totems and old antiques.


    The group lounged silently, waiting for Benjamin to calm down so he could explain his dilemma and situation before appearing here. Darla petted a dragon resting on her lap as she observed the rest of the group, waiting to see how they reacted.


    Eventually, Benjamin let out a heavy sigh. ¡°Alright.¡±


    ¡°Hmm?¡± Darla glanced up and rested her hand on her chin. ¡°Are you ready to talk?¡± Benjamin nodded. ¡°Alright. First off, can you tell us how long you¡¯ve known them for? Your familiars, I mean.¡±


    ¡°About a year or two, I think.¡±


    ¡°I meant before you formed an alliance with Chiara and Harris.¡±


    ¡°Oh, I had just met them.¡±


    Sebastian shook his head in disbelief. ¡°You accepted their offer, no questions asked? And you¡¯re surprised when they don¡¯t end up helping you?¡±


    ¡°What are you saying?¡± Benjamin inquired, fuming up. ¡°They planned to backstab me and take over the world!¡±


    ¡°Like you? How is that¨C?¡±


    ¡°They were going to overthrow me when I ended up successful!¡± Benjamin stood from his seat. He slammed his hand on the table and glared at Sebastian. ¡°I should know; I witnessed the whole thing in the vis...¡± His voice faded as he paused. Something clicked in his brain as his mouth stayed agape. ¡°...Oh.¡±


    ¡°What¡¯s wrong?¡± Trinity inquired, sipping tea on his lap.


    ¡°Uh...¡± Benjamin scratched his head as he looked away. ¡°I never actually heard the entire conversation and just assumed.¡±


    Sebastian messaged his temples and groaned. ¡°Are you serious?¡± He sighed and slumped in his seat. ¡°And I thought blindly accusing you of destroying our school was stupid of me, but you took it to a whole new level.¡± We both made idiotic decisions and blamed it on the other, so I guess we¡¯re even now. How embarrassing.


    This story has been unlawfully obtained without the author''s consent. Report any appearances on Amazon.


    ¡°What have I done?¡± Benjamin looked out the window. Staring at the horizon, his hands clenched into a fist. ¡°I need to go back.¡±


    He turned on a heel, about to head out, when Trinity grabbed the magician¡¯s shoulder, stopping his progress.


    ¡°And how are you going to do that?¡±


    ¡°Um, I¡¯m not sure about that.¡± Benjamin rested his hand on his chin. ¡°I remember ?I got here from the water thing, after another failed attempt at magic.¡± Trinity let Benjamin go as he paced around the room. ¡°I mean, I could just go back in the water to find the portal again, but I¡¯m not sure if it¡¯s predetermined or random. Should I take the risk?¡±


    ¡°Do you at least know a spell on how to breathe underwater?¡±


    ¡°Well, no.¡± Benjamin crossed his arms, finding himself in a bit of a loop. Finding them again would be harder than he thought.


    ¡°You don¡¯t know where this place is, do you?¡± Sebastian pointed out.


    That¡¯s a good point. Shoot.


    ¡°Is it possible to scout the area?¡± He asked, turning to Darla.


    ¡°Well, you¡¯re welcome to check the tower. It¡¯s not far from here, but it¡¯s not super tall either.¡±


    ¡°That¡¯ll do, thanks!¡±


    Before Benjamin could exit the house, Darla cleared her throat and pointed to the door beside her.


    ¡°Use that. It¡¯s a shortcut.¡±


    Benjamin ran past Sebastian, causing him to stumble off his chair as he headed out the door. Sebastian rubbed his sides as he got up and followed the magician closely behind.


    Benjamin sprinted up the stairs, the sunlight creasing the open windows, as he was short on breath with each step he took. Eventually, he reached the top of the tower and stumbled out onto the balcony. He walked over to the edge to inspect the forestry from the outer regions of the abyss.


    All around, everywhere he looked, nothing but green trees and mountains as far as the eye could see. The dragons took to the skies, their wings sending out a gust of wind in the valley. Benjamin shielded his eyes and held onto his hat to keep it from being blown away. Once the winds died down and he cleared his vision, he spotted a sparkle shimmering amongst the trees. It was faint, but noticeable. Benjamin squinted his eyes, and spotted pinkish shrubbery surrounding the greenery. However, it was at a considerable distance, and he had no clue how to get there, and fast.


    Sebastian finally caught up as he bent down and panted, out of breath from all the trekking and running he did earlier in the day. He was about to retort, when he noticed the area and stood beside Benjamin. Benjamin pointed out the direction on the horizon.

 [Season 2] Episode 13 (Part 2)

    ¡°I can¡¯t imagine how you¡¯ll get there on your own.¡± Sebastian said with a shrug. ¡°You¡¯re going to need to find a way to get there.¡±


    Benjamin looked down and noticed many dragons flying about and living their lives to the fullest. His face brightened up as he tried to snap his fingers.


    ¡°That¡¯s it! I never thought I¡¯d say this, but you¡¯re a genius!¡±


    ¡°I am? Who are you, and what have you done with¡ª?¡± Sebastian shook his head. ¡°Never mind that. What¡¯s your big idea?¡±


    ¡°I want to ride a dragon!¡±


    ¡°Absolutely not.¡± Darla peeked her head out the window, causing the other two to jump back in horror.


    ¡°How¡ª?¡± Benjamin was about to ask when she climbed back up and brushed herself off. ¡°I mean, why not?¡±


    ¡°Dragons require trust, care, and affection from their partners before riding them fully.¡± She explained to him. ¡°Considering your breakdown earlier, I doubt they¡¯d want you anytime soon.¡±


    ¡°Aw man, this sucks!¡±


    Benjamin slumped against the wall and crossed his arms, pondering over what to do next. Sebastian frowned, then looked back at the horizon and scratched his chin. They didn¡¯t have all day to think about it, but how could they get there in such a short amount of time? His face lit up. Of course, why didn¡¯t he think of it sooner? Sebastian snapped his fingers and turned his attention towards Benjamin and Christy.


    ¡°Hey, maybe we can get there after all.¡±


    Ensure your favorite authors get the support they deserve. Read this novel on the original website.


    ¡°Huh? What do you mean?¡±


    ¡°I¡¯m offering to take you there with my pet dragon.¡± Sebastian glanced at Christy and lowered down to her level. ¡°Christy, is it alright if we bring Benjamin along?¡± Christy¡¯s eyes drooped, and they let out a confused growl. It¡¯s okay; I trust him, and nothing bad will happen to us.¡± After a moment, the dragon nodded. ¡°Thanks.¡± Sebastian nuzzled against her silky head as it cooed.


    Watching the display made Benjamin¡¯s heart sink further. He tried to force a smile to make sure the others wouldn¡¯t worry, but judging from their expressions, he knew it didn¡¯t work.


    Sebastian looked away and cleared his throat, nearly forgetting that Benjamin sat beside him. ¡°So, are you ready to go?¡± He extended his hand toward him.


    Benjamin looked up at the boy¡¯s face and nodded. He wanted to ask if he had any ulterior motives for doing this. Why else would Sebastian try to help him out in this situation? Benjamin knew it¡¯d be a bad time to ask questions and complain now; he had to find his familiars and fast.


    ¡°Yeah.¡± He grabbed Sebastian¡¯s hand and pulled himself up. ¡°We need to hurry.¡±


    Benjamin and Sebastian went back to the ground level. They stood back, waiting for Christy to transform into a bigger creature. The powerful winds nearly tore through their bodies and faces as they tried to hold on to the grassy plains. The dragon spread her wings high as the sun shone down on her.


    As she lowered herself, Benjamin and Trinity prepared to get onto her back. Sebastian stopped in his tracks and turned to face Darla, who stood and watched them from a distance.


    ¡°Are you not coming with us?¡±


    ¡°No, I still have stuff I need to take care of back here.¡± she replied, rubbing the back of one of the dragon¡¯s heads. ¡°Maybe I¡¯ll visit your place someday.¡±


    ¡°But how will you get there if you don¡¯t know where¡ª?¡±


    ¡°I¡¯ll find a way. Trust me, I have ways to get around.¡±


    ¡°I see.¡± Sebastian smiled and waved before getting on his new familiar. ¡°Goodbye, and thank you for everything.¡±


    ¡°Likewise. It was nice meeting you guys as well.¡±


    Christy flapped her wings and took off to the skies, leaving the Admis Abyss behind them.

 [Season 2] Episode 13 (Part 3)

    Benjamin, Sebastian, and Trinity held on tightly as Christy flew through the horizon. Trinity shut his eyes tight and held on for dear life, while Sebastian and Benjamin kept a calm but worried demeanor about the whole situation. The trio tried their best to block out the sun, see through the winds, and not fall off.


    ¡°Do you see the grotto?¡± Sebastian asked out loud.


    ¡°Hang on, I¡¯m trying to search for it!¡± Benjamin cried out.


    ¡°What do you mean? I thought you knew where it was!¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s hard to tell from all the wind in my face, though!¡±


    Christy stopped in place. Their bodies swerved forward from the inertia. Once Benjamin straightened his bearings, he squinted his eyes and looked around. The light purple contrasting against the dark green had to be around here somewhere. He blinked a couple more times as something shiny caught his eye. A small array of sparkles formed together in his view. His glance shifted toward a bunch of them huddling over to the horizon before him, creating a long trail almost as if leading them toward their destination.


    ¡°Uh, Benjamin, what¡¯s going on?¡± Trinity inquired, with his eyes still shut.


    ¡°I think I can see where we need to go!¡± Benjamin exclaimed.


    ¡°You do?¡± Sebastian asked.


    This tale has been unlawfully obtained from Royal Road. If you discover it on Amazon, kindly report it.


    ¡°That way!¡± Benjamin pointed. ¡°Quickly, we don¡¯t have much time!¡±


    What¡¯s he talking about? Sebastian squinted his eyes. The specific patch didn¡¯t look any different from the rest, to him anyway. He shook his head. ¡°Alright, if you say so. Let¡¯s do this, Christy!¡±


    Christy cried triumphantly as she zipped past their original starting point, above the tree leaves, at ridiculous speed, prompting everyone else to hold on tightly. Benjamin gave out instructions on which way to go. Sebastian would repeat to his dragon, and then she¡¯d swerve in that corresponding direction. They flew at a consistent but steady pace as Benjamin continued to examine his surroundings.


    Another light caught his eye amongst the glitter, one colored a mix of bright red, orange, and yellow. The glow got bigger as it shot out of the forest, grazing past Benjamin¡¯s hat. The distance was small, but heat emanated from his body as the color drained from his face. Benjamin clutched his chest, trying to keep his heart steady from what had just happened.


    ¡°What was that?¡± He asked, his voice quivering.


    ¡°I saw that too,¡± Sebastian pointed out. ¡°Any idea what that could be?¡±


    Another one shot out; Christy dodged the fireball.


    ¡°I think we¡¯re being attacked!¡± Trinity thundered.


    ¡°Attack the beast!¡± Some voices shouted out loud. ¡°Stop the intruder from going any further!¡±


    The trio looked down and peered. Sprites and fairies alike pulled their bows and arrows containing fire orbs and fired them all at once. Other sprites on standby backed them up and threw forms of fire magic at the supposed intruders.


    Sebastian, Benjamin, and Trinity held on to the dragon¡¯s back with all their might, while Christy did her best to avoid every attack.


    ¡°Hurry and fall back!¡± Sebastian exclaimed.

 [Season 2] Episode 13 (Part 4)

    Christy dove back into the depths of the forests. She transformed back into her smaller form as the rest of the group ran deeper through the forest to hide for cover. They peeked their heads out from the trees as more sprites took guard at the entrance to the Glimmer Grotto; the lanterns dimming out before lighting up brighter than before. They weren¡¯t too far now, but how would they get inside and past the fairies?


    ¡°Hey,¡± Sebastian whispered, trying to get the magician¡¯s attention. ¡°Do you see any openings?¡±


    Benjamin¡¯s eyes shifted around the area, only to find every ?entry blocked by enemy reinforcements and guards.


    ¡°I don¡¯t. This isn¡¯t good.¡± Benjamin hissed, biting his lip.


    The sprites talked to one another before some of them moved closer to their hiding spots. Benjamin clutched his chest, a knot formed and tightened around his stomach. A beam shot out from a tree, creating an explosion from the sidelines, causing everyone to turn their heads toward the sources.


    What the¡ª?


    Sebastian stepped out with his sword in tow, emanating a glow at the tip of the sword.


    ¡°Who goes there?¡± A sprite called out.


    Sebastian crawled down and hid near the bushes, aiming to shoot out surprise blasts so the others wouldn¡¯t catch on.


    ¡°Over there!¡± Another pointed near the shrubbery. The sprite conjured a magic spell and threw the orb towards Sebastian, when Trinity got out of his hiding spot and blocked the attack with his sword.


    ¡°What do you think you¡¯re doing?¡± Trinity called out to his apprentice.


    ¡°Trying to form a distraction!¡±


    ¡°You won¡¯t get anywhere with one like that. Allow me to assist you.¡± He helped the boy up on his feet and gave out a quick nod.


    ¡°Thanks.¡± Sebastian brushed himself off and grinned. ¡°You better hurry.¡± Sebastian hissed at the magician. Benjamin nodded as he watched them leap toward the branches.


    ¡°Hey, they¡¯re getting away; stop them!¡± The fairies gave chase, leaving only two behind to stay on post.


    This book''s true home is on another platform. Check it out there for the real experience.


    Thank you, guys. I won¡¯t let you down. Benjamin adjusted his hat as he crept closer to the entrance.


    While the loud chaos ensued in the background, Benjamin made sure not to let it distract him and stayed quiet during the whole ordeal. He thought up an idea. He noticed the nearest pebble, picked it up, and threw it a considerable distance away. One fairy guard insisted on investigating the scene from the other side of the chase, leaving only one to stay and flutter by the entrance post.


    There weren¡¯t as many nearby now, so it might be the best time to use one of his old techniques. With a flick of the wand, Benjamin turned himself invisible, making sure he trudged past the Fairy guard with relative ease.


    Once he got back inside the village, magical glitter appeared from the corner of his eyes. Benjamin looked down to find his body making a faint glow. He hurried and hid behind a building before the spell wore off. His back pushed against the wall as he watched the insides of the village being ?quiet compared to the outside.


    Benjamin slid over and peeked his head. There, in the short distance, he spotted Eris, who was also hiding, with some purple and pink vials in her hands. He looked both ways before running over to her. Once Eris finally noticed, she put the vials away and glared at him.


    ¡°There you are. It¡¯s about time you got back.¡± Eris pushed her hair behind her ear. ¡°Guess my plan worked after all.¡±


    ¡°What do you mean?¡± Benjamin remembered the vials in her hands, which immediately clicked in his brain. ¡°Did you know how long it took for me to notice them?¡±


    ¡°Whatever the point is, you have some work cut off for you.¡±


    ¡°I know,¡± Benjamin said. ¡°Do you have any idea where Chi-Chi and Harry are?¡±


    ¡°Chiara and Harris, you mean? They¡¯re in that building over there.¡± She pointed at the tallest building in the back of the village. ¡°I saw them through the windows after Scarlet told me about it. I don¡¯t know what¡¯s going on inside, though. They won¡¯t let me in there.¡±


    ¡°Why didn¡¯t you go¡ª?¡±


    ¡°This isn¡¯t my responsibility. They¡¯re your familiars! If you want them saved, you need to do something about it yourself.¡±


    ¡°Oh no, I gotta hurry!¡±


    The two darted over toward the building. Benjamin peeked through the windows. Inside, Chiara and Harris stood in the center of the room, behind a podium, their heads hung low. He couldn¡¯t see much inside the small room besides the two, but knew something was off.


    This is bad. Benjamin bit his thumb as he tried to keep himself from quivering. If this keeps up¡­


    ¡°See what I mean? I¡¯m not sure if¡ª¡±


    ¡°Hang on, I¡¯m coming!¡± Benjamin made a beeline towards the entrance, no longer caring if he got caught.


    ¡°What are you doing?¡± Eris thundered from a distance as she tried to stop him. ¡°Are you crazy? Do you realize what you¡¯re about to do?¡±


    ¡°No, but I¡¯m not sitting back and doing nothing either!¡±

 [Season 2] Episode 13 (Part 5)

    Chiara and Harris stood in the center of the grand room, their wings fluttering slowly as the room¡¯s pressure and ambiance made their hearts sink. All around them stood tons of tall sprites with orb-shaped lanterns floating above their hands. In front of them, an older woman with red hair and a crown rested her elbow on a pedestal, glaring down at the two beneath her.


    The rest of the sprites continued to boo and belittle the duo, spouting insults and the like towards them.


    ¡°They should perish. They deserve it!¡± One of them shouted.


    ¡°They¡¯re demons in disguise!¡± Another accused. ¡°They don¡¯t value others and only care about themselves!¡±


    ¡°No, there¡¯s got to be some mistake!¡± Harris exclaimed, slamming his fist on the podium.


    ¡°Yeah!¡± Chiara added, leaning over. ¡°We wanted to do something fun and different from our everyday lives!¡±


    ¡°Those two have impure hearts.¡± A third sprite insisted, pacing the room and pointing at them. ¡°They tried to use their jobs as a selfish means for their benefit.¡±


    ¡°That¡¯s not true!¡± Harris and Chiara cried.


    The Fairy Queen, Meredith, slammed the podium, silencing the room as everyone focused their attention on her.


    ¡°Well, it seems like everyone is against you here.¡± She taunted the siblings.


    ¡°Wait, can¡¯t you hear us out?¡± Chiara questioned, her hands clasped together.


    ¡°Don¡¯t we get anybody to back us up?¡± Harris asked, gripping the edge of his podium.


    ¡°I can¡¯t imagine anyone helping you at this point.¡± Meredith manifested a gavel and raised in the air. Harris and Chiara hugged each other and tried to hold back the tears. ¡°The people have spoken. Therefore, I?¡ª¡±


    ¡°Hold it right there!¡±


    The slamming of the doors and a sudden cry stopped her in her tracks. The feeling of dread increased as everyone turned to the source of the sound. Benjamin ran over across the hallways until he caught up to his familiars. He panted and gripped his knees before looking up at Harris and Chiara with misty eyes.


    This tale has been unlawfully lifted from Royal Road. If you spot it on Amazon, please report it.


    ¡°Benjamin?¡± Harris¡¯ eyes widened as he wiped his face. ¡°You came back?¡±


    ¡°Of course.¡± Benjamin stared at them in the eyes. ¡°I¡¯m so sorry I didn¡¯t listen to your side of the story. I let my anger¡ª¡±


    ¡°We understand.¡± Chiara interrupted with a hopeful and tearful smile.


    ¡°You, what?¡± Benjamin blinked, the tears rolling down his cheeks. ¡°After what I said, how can you forgive me?¡±


    ¡°Well, we didn¡¯t say that we forgave you.¡± Harris brought up. ¡°Now¡¯s not the time for...¡±


    ¡°Huh?¡± The magician finally took notice of the surrounding area. He stumbled, nearly falling on the floor. He had to use the podium as leverage. ¡°W-what¡¯s going on?¡±


    ¡°We¡¯re in the middle of a council trial meeting,¡± Chiara whispered to him. ¡°We¡¯re being judged for our actions.¡±


    ¡°Without defense?¡±


    ¡°Who are you?¡± Meredith inquired, resting her hands on her chin. ¡°How dare you interrupt us?¡±


    ¡°That doesn¡¯t matter.¡± Benjamin stood firm, clenching his fists. ¡°You¡¯re being unfair to my familiars. I trust ?their intentions aren¡¯t malicious.¡±


    Harris and Chiara¡¯s hearts were moved, ?until the whispers from the crowds emanated throughout the room.


    ¡°He¡¯s brainwashed.¡±


    ¡°That guy must be under a spell.¡±


    ¡°Well, well...¡± Meredith grinned as she brushed hair behind her ear. ¡°Looks like you got a lot of people against you, mister. Unless you have proof of their true intent, then I¡¯m afraid you¡¯ve already lost.¡±


    ¡°Hold on, it¡¯s too soon for that!¡± Benjamin thundered. ¡°At least give me time to think...¡± He scratched his chin and contemplated the possibilities of what to do next. His face brightened up when he thought up an idea. He looked around through the crowds until he spotted Scarlet floating in the background. ¡°Hey, you!¡±


    ¡°I have a name,¡± Scarlet muttered as she flew over to the group. ¡°Anyway, what did you need?¡±


    ¡°Listen, I know I shouldn¡¯t have done it, but we need to see the reflecting water again.¡±


    ¡°Are you crazy? That¡¯s not¡ª¡±


    ¡°Go ahead.¡± Meredith interrupted. ¡°But I don¡¯t see how that¡¯ll affect anything. That guy already saw the vision that made him leave his ¡®familiars¡¯.¡±


    How does she...? Benjamin shook his head. Now was not the time to question it. ¡°I didn¡¯t see it all, and I¡¯m going to. You¡¯ll also know!¡±


    ¡°Are you out of your mind?¡± Harris and Chiara asked, their eyes widening. ¡°We can tell them¡ª¡±


    ¡°They won¡¯t believe you otherwise. We need to see the truth with our own eyes.¡± Benjamin turned to the sibling sprites. ¡°I believe in you guys.¡±


    Chiara and Harris smiled as they wiped their eyes and tried to keep it together as the group put the meeting on hold. Scarlet reluctantly led Benjamin and Meredith to the poolroom to check and inspect properly. The Fairy Queen set up her wand and dipped it into the waters, showing a portal from the gem that reflected the flashback from before.

 [Season 2] Episode 13 (Part 5.5)

    In the past, Harris and Chiara, still in animal forms, stood by the windowsill and stared at the horizons. Who knew their plans were slowly coming together and working?


    ¡°Brother, are you afraid that they will come find us?¡± Chiara asked and blinked.


    Harris shook his head. ¡°Not really. With our disguise, and the fact that we¡¯re hiding here, it¡¯ll be hard for those guys to spot us.¡±


    ¡°All thanks to our newly appointed ¡®Master¡¯.¡± Chiara¡¯s eyes shot wide. ¡°Oh yeah, that reminds me. You never told me what we should do after we succeed in our goals. Did you forget what you said before?¡±


    ¡°Um¡­¡± Harris scratched his chin and hummed. ¡°I¡¯m not sure. To be honest, I didn¡¯t think we¡¯d get this far.¡±


    ¡°Guess we should wait and see what happens, then?¡± Harris nodded at his sister¡¯s suggestion.


    .-.-.-.


    The waters fast-forwarded, and an unprecedented amount of time passed. Harris sat by the bedside and looked up at the ceiling, sighing to himself. Chiara stepped into the room and squeaked to get his attention.


    ¡°Hey, Harris?¡±


    ¡°Chi, we¡¯re supposed to call each other by our new nicknames, remember?¡±


    ¡°Oh yeah, I forgot.¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s ok.¡± Harris turned to his sister. ¡°Is something the matter? Are you having trouble sleeping? I was thinking of going to bed myself.¡±


    ¡°Well, if you¡¯re busy¡­¡±


    ¡°No, I always have time for you.¡±


    Stolen novel; please report.


    Chiara smiled. She hopped over to her brother¡¯s side and sat down comfortably beside him.


    ¡°So, do you think we¡¯ll ever get our original forms back?¡±


    ¡°Of course, we¡¯ll find a way.¡±


    ¡°But, Ben- I mean Master, how will he react if- when we eventually¡ª¡±


    ¡°We told him we had another form.¡± Harris reminded her. ¡°I¡¯m certain he won¡¯t mind at all.¡±


    ¡°But are we going to leave him?¡± Chiara asked. Harris¡¯ smile faded as he turned to her. ¡°Benjamin¡¯s earnest, well-meaning, and he respects our decisions, too, compared to our superiors.¡±


    Harris paused, then let out a small smile before responding. ¡°I was thinking the same thing. In fact, I know what we could do instead: work together as equals.¡±


    ¡°Are you sure about that?¡± Chiara asked, slumping on the bedsheets. ¡°I mean, I doubt he¡¯s the type of guy that would like that idea.¡±


    ¡°We don¡¯t know much about him, though. I¡¯m sure he¡¯ll understand if we pick the right time to tell him.¡± Harris tilted his head to the side. ¡°Do you not agree?¡±


    ¡°No, I trust you.¡± Chiara got up and shook her brother¡¯s paw. ¡°Let¡¯s go with that plan!¡±


    ¡°Yeah, glad you agree!¡±


    .-.-.-.


    Benjamin pulled himself out of the water and gasped. He panted as he gripped his shirt. So many things went on in his head as he let everything he just witnessed sink in. All this time, all the doubts he had evaporated from his mind. He buried his face with his hands and screamed internally over another foolish decision he made.


    The slamming of doors made Benjamin look up and turn to face Harris and Chiara with fated breath and widened eyes.


    ¡°Guys...¡± Benjamin got up and ran over to give the two a tearful embrace. ¡°I¡¯m so sorry, I was wrong. I never heard you out!¡±


    ¡°No, we¡¯re sorry we didn¡¯t tell you sooner,¡± Harris told him, trying to hold back the tears.


    ¡°And we¡¯re sorry for lying and trying to deceive you,¡± Chiara added, wiping her eyes.


    ¡°No,¡± Benjamin shook his head and gave them a reassuring smile. ¡°That wasn¡¯t the case. You guys didn¡¯t intend to leave and deceive me a¡ª¡±


    Meredith cleared her throat, attracting the others'' attention. After pulling her staff out of the pool, she stood there with her arms crossed.


    ¡°Aren¡¯t you guys forgetting something? We still have a trial to take care of.¡±


    ¡°Oh, right...¡± The trio pulled from their hug and followed the Queen back to the council room.

 [Season 2] Episode 13 (Part 6)

    The meeting resumed. Benjamin, Harris, and Chiara clenched each other¡¯s hands while waiting for Meredith to declare her verdict.


    ¡°While this has been an interesting scene we witnessed, and that does change some things a bit, it also doesn¡¯t change the fact that these two are guilty.¡±


    ¡°Wait, what?¡± Benjamin thundered. ¡°But why? We proved ?their intentions weren¡¯t impure, and they didn¡¯t use¡ª¡±


    ¡°Those two still had evil intent on world domination. And, therefore, will be punished.¡±


    ¡°That¡¯s not fair!¡± Benjamin snapped, slamming his fist on the podium. ¡°You can¡¯t do that!¡±


    ¡°I can easily punish you, too, for disrupting our order!¡±


    ¡°Are you serious? You¡¯re¡ª¡±


    A hand touched Benjamin¡¯s shoulder, stopping him from speaking any further. The magician turned as Eris stepped in to assist.


    ¡°Stand down, I got this,¡± Eris told him, then turned her attention to the Fairy Queen. Listen here. Our traditions at the school grounds involve studying ways to either save or conquer planets.¡± Eris paced around the room as she detailed the speech to everyone in the room. See, the thing is, we do it for a lot of different reasons: glory, sport, purpose, soul-searching, etc.¡±


    ¡°Huh?¡± Meredith furrowed her brows as she crinkled her forehead. ¡°That¡¯s unusual.¡±


    ¡°Hey, you got your traditions, and we have ours.¡±


    ¡°Yeah!¡± Benjamin added with gusto. ¡°Chiara and Harris wanted variety in their everyday lives.¡±


    ¡°The least you can do is respect our decision, and theirs.¡±


    Silence embodied the room as Eris and Benjamin waited for the ruler¡¯s response. They could tell that Meredith¡¯s blood boiled, but she held the rage back to keep her image in front of her people. She eventually exhaled and loosened the grip on her gavel.


    A case of literary theft: this tale is not rightfully on Amazon; if you see it, report the violation.


    ¡°It¡¯s about time for my verdict. I am in charge, after all.¡± Harris and Chiara gulped and squeezed each other¡¯s hands, trying to repress the urge to flee. ¡°Still, given the circumstances, I could still banish you far away after what you¡¯ve done.¡±


    ¡°Just leave Benjamin and Eris out of this.¡± They muttered with their heads lowered.


    ¡°I didn¡¯t finish.¡± she pointed out. ¡°However, I¡¯m changing the rules around here. I sentence you to spend a couple of months in community service. And, once you finish that...¡± Meredith let out a small smile. ¡°You¡¯re both free to ?do what you want.¡±


    Everyone raised their heads and gasped. Whispers and inquiries echoed throughout the hall.


    ¡°Are you serious?¡± Harris asked. ¡°We can reunite with our¡ª?¡±


    Meredith nodded. ¡°It looks like you learned your lessons. But you still have catching up to do with your duties.¡± Other fairies in the council gave Benjamin and his friends hard stares and continued to complain. ¡°If anyone has any problems with my choice, you¡¯ll have to answer to me!¡± she thundered, prompting everyone else to sink into their seats in silence. ¡°Meeting adjourned.¡± She slammed the podium with her gavel.


    As the siblings cheered, Benjamin still processed what he heard as his smile slowly grew.


    ¡°Did we win?¡±


    ¡°Yeah, we did!¡± Chiara exclaimed. ¡°Thank you so much!¡±


    ¡°Don¡¯t mention it.¡± Meredith waved it off.


    ¡°And thank you for the help, and for believing in us,¡± Chiara and Harris said as they hugged Benjamin again. ¡°We don¡¯t know what we¡¯d do without you.¡±


    ¡°I had to make it up to you,¡± Benjamin informed them, hugging them back. ¡°Not to mention, I couldn¡¯t have done it without Eris¡¯ help.¡± He added, glancing at his teacher. ¡°And I look forward to meeting with you again, once your tasks are done.¡±


    ¡°Same here!¡±


    The trio hugged and said goodbye before going their separate ways. But they knew they¡¯d see each other again soon.


    .-.-.-.


    Once everything had been settled, Benjamin and Eris left to walk around the village. As Eris prepared their leave, Sebastian and Trinity approached the two, with guards by their side.


    ¡°Huh? What are you guys doing here?¡± Eris asked.


    ¡°Ah, it¡¯s a long story,¡± Trinity replied, laughing sheepishly. ¡°I¡¯m surprised you¡¯re here, though. Not that it¡¯s a bad thing.¡±


    ¡°Of course.¡± Eris rolled her eyes in disgust.


    ¡°Well, it looks like you sorted everything out, judging by your expression and the chaos dying down.¡± Sebastian pointed out, placing his hands on his hips. ¡°Shall we head back?¡±


    Benjamin nodded with gusto. ¡°It¡¯s been a long day, and I¡¯m sure the others are worried about us.¡±


    Especially Isabelle, she won¡¯t hear the end of it. The sprites gave the group some souvenirs as a token of apology, then waved goodbye as they watched them fly off on Christy at a breakneck pace.

 [Season 2] Episode 14 (Part 1)

    Isabelle finished her training for the day and collapsed onto her bed without taking her shoes off. Today was exhausting; she knew it. Yesterday wasn¡¯t better, since she stayed in the nurse¡¯s office all day. She put her laptop away before staring at the ceiling.


    Bridget hadn¡¯t returned to her room yet. Benjamin and Lauren were busy with their own work. It had gotten lonely. She didn¡¯t know how to describe it. Although Isabelle found it beneficial to relax after a tiresome day, so¡ª


    A resonating beep startled the girl from her thoughts. Her laptop emulated a glow out of the corner of her eyes. Isabelle used the rest of her strength to reach and pick up her laptop again. She opened and found a message from her mother, asking for a voice chat. The screen depicts her mom appearing on the other side with a hopeful smile.


    ¡°Hey, sweetie.¡± She greeted her with a wave. ¡°I hope I¡¯m not bothering you while you¡¯re training.¡±


    ¡°Hi, Mom. Not at all. In fact, I just finished my section. Although, I¡¯m pretty tired after today.¡±


    ¡°Oh, I¡¯m sorry about that. Maybe this was a bad time, then?¡±


    ¡°No, it¡¯s fine. Don¡¯t worry about it. I appreciate you checking up on me.¡±


    ¡°I¡¯m glad to hear that,¡± Irene replied. Her smile faded when she noticed something on Isabelle¡¯s arm. ¡°Hey, what¡¯s that on your arm?¡±


    Isabelle glanced down at her burn marks, forgetting to hide them. She bit her lip and gave her mom a big smile. ¡°Well, I got carried away with one of our weather machines and equipment.¡±


    ¡°Be careful, dear.¡±


    ¡°I know, and I will. It wasn¡¯t anything too major. I needed to rest for a day or two, then I¡¯ll be back in business.¡±


    ¡°Well, ?get some rest. I¡¯ll call you again soon.¡±


    ¡°Okay, see you later. Love and miss you.¡±


    ¡°Love and miss you too, dear. Goodbye.¡±


    Isabelle signed off and closed her laptop, then sighed sadly. How much longer could she keep it up?


    She couldn¡¯t believe she had lied to her mother like this, but also knew the risks of making that choice.


    A tap on the window soon got her attention. Stretching her arms, Isabelle slowly got out of bed and headed over to the windowsill. She opened it and looked down at Benjamin waving at her from below; the magician flew by her windowsill as the two exchanged pleasantries.


    ¡°It¡¯s great to see you again!¡± Benjamin exclaimed.


    ¡°Same here!¡± Isabelle chirped. ¡°It¡¯s been a while, hasn¡¯t it? So, did you miss me while you were gone?¡±


    ¡°Seriously?¡± Benjamin rolled his eyes. ¡°It wasn¡¯t that long a journey.¡±


    ¡°I know.¡± Isabelle couldn¡¯t help but giggle at the remark. ¡°So, how¡¯d it go?¡±


    ¡°Oh boy, was it a doozy? But I took care of everything I needed to.¡±


    ¡°That¡¯s nice to hear...¡± Isabelle¡¯s smile faded as she looked around the area. ¡°Huh? Where¡¯s Chi-Chi and Harry?¡±


    ¡°Oh, they''re both busy with something important, but they¡¯ll return soon enough.¡± It was Benjamin¡¯s turn to gasp and point. ¡°Hey, what happened to your arm?¡±


    The story has been illicitly taken; should you find it on Amazon, report the infringement.


    ¡°Oh, this? I got these marks from Bridget. She accidentally hurt me while practicing her magic.¡±


    ¡°Huh? How¡¯d she learn fire magic?¡±


    ¡°I¡¯m not sure. She¡¯s probably working on that aspect right now as we speak.¡±


    ¡°I see. Well, are you okay, though?¡±


    ¡°Yeah, I¡¯m fine, now at least...¡±


    .-.-.-.


    Irene finished her video call with her daughter; she slumped against the couch and sighed. The lamp lit dimly against the darkness of the living room. She leaned over and rested her elbows on the table, lost in thought. Something wasn¡¯t right, what with Isabelle¡¯s speeches contradicting other parts of the story and all. But the most shocking part was the marks on her arm. It wasn¡¯t just how brutal it looked, or ?that her daughter got burned badly at camp.


    Something about it looked familiar, but she couldn¡¯t put her finger on it. That was when it clicked. Her face grew pale when she figured it out.


    Oh no, it can¡¯t be¡­


    Irene got up from her seat and ran to the office room. She looked around the compact area and opened up some file cabinets. She pulled out a file and book from the drawers, laying them on the table. Irene carefully read through and examined the pages while trying to skim them all at a breakneck pace.


    I know I¡¯ve seen this somewhere before. This isn¡¯t an ordinary-looking mark.


    Eventually, she came across one image on a page that caught her attention. Her heart nearly stopped as she stared at the flame, symbol, and markings.


    No way, this can¡¯t be. This is one of the advanced flame spells! Irene scratched her head and creased her eyebrows. Wait, Isabelle wouldn¡¯t know that, right? It¡¯s a coincidence, right? She continued to think as she paced around the room. Then again, she¡¯s been acting rather fishy ever since she learned about this acting school. That lady also looked familiar, her hair color and voice sound... Stopping in place, her body froze when she recognized the person. Griselda. But, in that case, that must mean... oh no. Not again.


    Irene turned on a heel and sprinted out of the office. She grabbed her belongings from her secret bedroom compartment and headed out the doors as fast as possible. Irene didn''t think she would have to go back, but it was urgent. She had to hurry.


    .-.-.-.


    Irene arrived at the local bus stop. The dusk crept up as the sun slowly disappeared. With nobody in sight, she reached into her bag and pulled out holographic glasses. Upon putting them on, the surrounding area became a mix of light greens and blues, with certain objects appearing blurrier than others and sparkles emanating at more prominent spots.


    Upon putting on the glasses, a strange-looking bus at the bus stop caught the woman¡¯s eyes right away. It looked very different from the normal ones and was also invisible to the normal human eye.


    Irene marched over to the bus and spotted the driver sleeping. She tapped at the windows, causing the driver inside to jolt and wake up. He swung his head and spotted Irene from outside.


    ¡°Hey, miss, can you see me?¡± The driver asked as he opened the doors.


    ¡°That¡¯s right,¡± Irene said, narrowing her eyes. ¡°Do you remember me?¡±


    He squinted his eyes, examining the woman. A few seconds later, he gasped.


    ¡°Irene?¡± She nodded, prompting him to shake his head. ¡°It¡¯s been so long. How have you been doing?¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s been tough, but I¡¯m managing well on my own.¡±


    ¡°I¡¯m glad to hear you¡¯re doing well.¡± His smile dropped when he saw her expression. ¡°So, why are you here?¡±


    ¡°I need you to take me back to the Monster realm.¡±


    ¡°Now?¡±


    ¡°Yeah, is there a problem?¡±


    ¡°I won¡¯t ask for the specific details, as it¡¯s not my business. However, I¡¯d like to finish my lunch break beforehand.¡±


    ¡°I understand. Please keep in mind that I don¡¯t have a lot of time in my hands.¡± The driver pulled the lever to open the doors. After turning from side to side, she entered the bus.


    Hang in there, honey, I¡¯m coming.


    The bus driver glanced at Irene, sitting and putting on a seat belt as she stared at the window. He scratched his human mask and got ready to drive off earlier than intended.


    Irene, you¡¯ve changed ?since I last saw you. Ever since- no, it¡¯s not the time to bring that up now.


    The driver closed the doors, started the engines, and prepared a magic portal for them to drive through.

 [Season 2] Episode 14 (Part 2)

    Lunchtime occurred in Rixonia. All the classmates spent their time in the improved cafeteria. Lauren waited for the lines to disappear before walking toward the food display case. She plopped her tray on the vertical table and stared through the glass, thinking of what to get.


    Footsteps and a sliding tray rang through her ears as Bridget moved over next to her, also with a tray in hand.


    ¡°Hey, have you tried those Cauldron Cupcakes? They¡¯re pretty tasty.¡±


    ¡°Huh?¡± Lauren blinked. She looked in multiple directions before staring at Bridget again. ¡°Were you talking to me?¡±


    ¡°Yeah, I still am,¡± Bridget replied.


    ¡°Oh, I thought you were still...¡±


    ¡°Honestly, I had to process what I heard recently, about your reasons for doing what you did.¡± Bridget bowed. ¡°I¡¯m sorry for how I¡¯ve treated you in the past.¡±


    ¡°I still never told you,¡± Lauren said, scratching the back of her head and turning away.


    ¡°The point still stands that you had your reason.¡± Bridget took two cupcakes from the display stack and gave one to Lauren. ¡°Say, I¡¯m going to train and learn how to control my magic later today. Would you like to join me?¡±


    Lauren¡¯s mouth gaped. Did she hear that right? Her eyes grew misty as a smile spread across her face. ¡°Yeah, I¡¯d love to!¡±


    The two smiled at one another. They finished filling up their trays and headed to a table. From across the distance, Brandi watched them with a glare.


    .-.-.-.


    Zelda looked over at the papers she had worked on while discussing topics with Glenda. A loud knock on the door caught the two by surprise. Before Glenda could answer, the door slammed open, and Brandi stormed over to the desk.


    ¡°Hey, lady, I need to talk to you about something!¡± she exclaimed, slamming her hands on the desk.


    ¡°Brandi, show some respect!¡± Glenda thundered. ¡°You can¡¯t talk back to her like that; besides, she¡¯s busy!¡±


    ¡°Sorry.¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s fine. No need to worry.¡± Zelda waved it off nonchalantly. ¡°Now then, what do you want? If it¡¯s regarding your sister¡ª¡±


    ¡°It isn¡¯t.¡± Brandi interrupted, pointing at the exit. ¡°It¡¯s about the other girl.¡±


    ¡°Lauren?¡±


    ¡°Yeah, obviously, I want you to expel her!¡±


    ¡°Huh? Why?¡±


    ¡°I noticed that when that girl got angry at me earlier, I saw her possessing some kind of...¡±


    ¡°Dark magic?¡±


    ¡°Yeah, wait. You know about it?¡± Brandi slammed her fist on the desk. ¡°Then why are you keeping her around?¡±


    ¡°Now, now...¡± Zelda brushed it off, staying calm after the outburst. She placed her elbows on the desk and rested her hands on her chin. ¡°She¡¯s only suspended for a little while. Lauren is making up for past mistakes.¡±


    ¡°Shouldn¡¯t you keep a better eye on her? What makes you think she¡¯ll change for the better?¡±


    Unauthorized reproduction: this story has been taken without approval. Report sightings.


    ¡°I trust her. You don¡¯t attend this school anymore, so don¡¯t pry into other people¡¯s businesses.¡± She gave the student a menacing glare. Brandi¡¯s body froze as a shiver fell down her spine, speechless. ¡°You¡¯re here to sightsee, not to bother the students, right?¡±


    Brandi sighed reluctantly. ¡°Yeah.¡±


    ¡°Good. If that¡¯s all, then get out of my office, now.¡±


    Brandi clenched her fists, wanting to talk back, but knowing it would be a losing battle. She stormed off and slammed the door behind her, creating a booming echo throughout the office. The room got silent as Glenda gulped and trudged over to her mistress.


    ¡°Uh, was that necessary? Don¡¯t you think you came off a bit harshly there?¡±


    Zelda turned and clicked her tongue, forgetting about keeping her appearance in front of her lower peer. ¡°Maybe, but she needs to learn how to handle and deal with it. She can¡¯t get what she wants just because she graduated and used to be popular.¡±


    ¡°I mean, fair enough, I guess, but she still might not take it well.¡±


    .-.-.-.


    Brandi stormed off in a huff, her feet stomping on the floor as her blood boiled to a degree.


    How could they dismiss me like that? If their school gets destroyed again, then it¡¯s not my problem.


    She walked toward the central hub and sat by the fountain to relax. She glanced at a familiar figure resting on the bench across from her.


    Brandi''s face perked up as she approached and called out to get the girls¡¯ attention.


    ¡°Hey, Isabelle!¡±


    ¡°Huh?¡± Isabelle sat up and rubbed the back of her neck. ¡°Ah, hey. Sorry, I didn¡¯t see you there.¡±


    ¡°Are you feeling better?¡± Brandi asked as she sat next to her.


    ¡°Yeah, I have. Thanks for checking on me the other day. I appreciate it.¡±


    The two stayed silent as they listened to the serene atmosphere of the rushing waters from the fountain. Brandi¡¯s heart pounded against her chest as her hands turned to balled-up fists. What Isabelle said the other day¡­


    She inhaled and exhaled before popping the question.


    ¡°So, about the other day, when you said you hated watching ¡®friends¡¯ fight.¡±


    Isabelle glanced at her. ¡°Are we not friends?¡±


    ¡°I didn¡¯t say that. More like, I wanted to know if I heard that correctly or not.¡±


    ¡°Of course.¡±


    ¡°Yeah, that¡¯s what I¡ª wait, really?¡±


    ¡°Are you okay?¡±


    No, this feels weird. Brandi stared at her lap in silence. Could I become friends with someone like her? This¡­


    ¡°Hey, Isabelle, I¡¯m back!¡± Benjamin¡¯s voice interrupted her thoughts.


    The two girls turned as the Dark Magician walked towards them. Benjamin stopped and spared a confusing glance at Brandi, who did the same thing. Isabelle had no problems introducing them to one another and describing them the best she could in a single sentence or two.


    ¡°Wait, so you¡¯re the previous winner?¡± Benjamin asked. ¡°I don¡¯t recall seeing you in the books.¡±


    ¡°You never heard of me?¡± Brandi placed a hand on her chest and her jaw dropped open. ¡°Not even from the teachers?¡±


    ¡°Yeah, they hadn¡¯t mentioned you to me.¡±


    ¡°Are you, by chance, also new to the school grounds?¡±


    ¡°What? No, why would you think that?¡±


    ¡°How else have you not heard of me?¡± Brandi leaned over and whispered to Isabelle. ¡°I can¡¯t believe you¡¯re stuck with him as a partner.¡±


    ¡°Uh...¡± Isabelle didn¡¯t know how to respond to that comment. She chuckled lightly as beads of sweat rolled down the back of her neck. ¡°Well, it¡¯s difficult for me to handle some assignments or get a hold of how this school works.¡±


    ¡°Yeah, but you don¡¯t ?need another person to help you with that. You can learn that on your own accord¡ª¡±


    ¡°What do you think you¡¯re telling her?¡± Benjamin interrupted, crossing his arms.


    ¡°I don¡¯t know why you care¡ª¡±


    ¡°Enough, you guys!¡± Isabelle snapped. ¡°How many times must I say this? I hate seeing friends fight!¡±


    Benjamin turned to her and blinked. ¡°Wait, you consider me your friend?¡±


    Brandi rolled her eyes and buried her face with her hands. I can¡¯t believe he thought that. Although, I¡¯m not one to talk. She scratched her cheek, glancing at Isabelle. You¡¯re not like the other peers in my classes. To be honest, I wish I had someone like you to talk to during my school years. Maybe things could¡¯ve been different.

 [Season 2] Episode 14 (Part 3)

    Outside the school and at the grassy fields, Bridget stood on a hill and shut her eyes. Her palms opened and lowered as she tried to concentrate on her energy. The wind blew around her as Cynthia and Lauren watched her from a considerable distance. Bridget slumped her shoulders in defeat and sighed.


    ¡°It¡¯s no use.¡± She said, looking down at her hands. ¡°I can¡¯t seem to harness the power of fire.¡±


    ¡°Is that so?¡± Cynthia scratched her chin and hummed. ¡°Do you remember what caused that to happen last time?¡±


    ¡°Well, I got angry and let it all out.¡± She shook her head and massaged her temples. ¡°But I don¡¯t want to try that destructive method again.¡±


    ¡°I don¡¯t get it either.¡± Lauren shrugged, resting on the grass cross-legged. ¡°But there¡¯s got to be a way to get it to work.¡±


    She was right. Bridget had never had something like this happen before. She considered the element to be the opposite of how she operates. Normally, she¡¯d learn the spells in quick succession. At most, they¡¯d only take a day or two. But this was out of her element entirely, and she didn¡¯t know how to process any of it.


    Cynthia walked over and placed a hand on Bridget¡¯s shoulder. ¡°Don¡¯t fret. This experience is new for you. We know this is hard for you, but that doesn¡¯t mean you can¡¯t do it. I¡¯m sure it¡¯ll take a while, but let¡¯s try to make some progress, shall we?¡±


    ¡°I don¡¯t understand!¡± Bridget cried. ¡°I¡¯ve handled my other powers well, so why? How come I made that fire appear from my body, and why does it hurt?¡±


    ¡°Calm down!¡± Lauren exclaimed, getting up and holding out her hands. ¡°If it hurts, then stop thinking about it and don¡¯t¡ª¡±


    ¡°I don¡¯t know what to do!¡±


    She buried her face and hugged her knees, trying to hide her muffled screams. The clouds formed around them as they darkened, and the winds grew sharper. Lauren and Cynthia stepped back and tried to keep their balance from the fast winds. Bridget¡¯s body floated in the air as a force field emanated from her body. Cynthia''s and Lauran¡¯s eyes widened as they backed away from the sparks of lightning that shot out from above. Water and ice shards flew down and hit the ground.


    ¡°What¡¯s going on?¡± Lauren looked up and called out to her friend. ¡°Bridget, stop this, please!¡±


    Unauthorized usage: this tale is on Amazon without the author''s consent. Report any sightings.


    ¡°She¡¯s too far gone!¡± Cynthia thundered. ¡°We have to do something!¡±


    Cynthia ran towards her, blocking each of the attacks from above. She planted her feet on the ground and looked up from under the shield. As her hands made a green glow, targeting the ground, vines popped out and held her by the legs and feet. The vines propelled her towards the sky at charging speed. Cynthia wrapped her legs with an encased metal before readying a kick. She leaped in the air and delivered a swift kick, landing on top of the shield. The bubble broke apart into pieces as the two fell towards the ground.


    Cynthia skydove and extended her arm to reach and grab Bridget, holding her close as the winds hit their faces before bracing for impact. Bridget¡¯s hocks and freezer burns hurt Cynthia through her skin, but she did her best to resist the pain.


    Lauren ran over from below them and threw out some soft magic pellets to soften the blow as she watched their descent gradually slow down before landing safely on the ground. Bridget¡¯s body put up a fight as it struggled to break free from the teacher¡¯s grasp.


    ¡°Now, Lauren!¡±


    Lauren tossed a magical chain to tie and restrict Bridget¡¯s limbs from moving. Cynthia blew out mystifying dust around her hands until an aura glowed and applied its force onto Bridget¡¯s chest. Soon, Bridget calmed down and took a couple of breaths. Her body still shook after what had happened prior. After a while, Lauren released the chains, and Cynthia helped the girl to her feet.


    ¡°Are you alright?¡± Lauren asked after running over to her.


    ¡°I think so?¡± Bridget rubbed her head and wobbled, nearly losing her balance. ¡°I don¡¯t know how that happened or why.¡±


    ¡°I have an idea on why that might be the case.¡± Cynthia brought up. ¡°Chances are, your powers are based on emotions.¡±


    ¡°What? Are you serious? That¡¯s so clique!¡±


    ¡°Well, it¡¯s either that or psychic powers? Well, it¡¯s a hypothesis, anyway. There¡¯s got to be some reason you freaked out earlier.¡±


    ¡°Maybe it¡¯s harder for you to learn this specific type of magic?¡± Lauren guessed, shrugging.


    ¡°Bridget!¡± The group turned as Benjamin and Isabelle ran over the hills to check on them.


    ¡°Are you ok?¡± Isabelle asked.


    ¡°We heard a commotion over here,¡± Benjamin added. ¡°Is everything alright?¡±


    ¡°Yeah, it¡¯s¡ª¡± Bridget took a step and nearly stumbled over. Cynthia and Lauren caught her before she fell.


    ¡°You don¡¯t look so good though...¡± Isabelle pointed out, clasping her hands together.


    ¡°Thanks for checking up on me, but I think I need some rest.¡±


    ¡°Let¡¯s get you to the nursery, then.¡± Lauren told her.


    ¡°Sorry for dragging you guys to do this for me...¡± Bridget said weakly.


    ¡°It¡¯s nothing,¡± Cynthia assured her. ¡°Don¡¯t stress over it and wait for the power to flow naturally through your body, like how you learned your other spells.¡±


    ¡°Alright...¡±

 [Season 2] Episode 14 (Part 4)

    The group took Bridget to the nurse¡¯s office for a checkup and rest. Afterward, they went their separate ways while waiting for her to get better. Lauren checked her communication device. She gasped at a green beaker blinking at the front. She exchanged glances at the halls and hurried to find the Principal¡¯s office. Benjamin and Isabelle walked across the hall and continued to exchange conversations.


    ¡°Did you see that? It seems like they¡¯re getting along again.¡± Isabelle pointed out, skipping across the hall.


    ¡°Bridget and Lauren?¡± Benjamin guessed, shoving his hands in his pockets. ¡°I didn¡¯t see any difference, to be honest. And no running in the halls, remember?¡±


    ¡°I¡¯m not. I can¡¯t believe you haven¡¯t been paying attention to these details.¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s not my business. Although, considering what happened in the past, it wouldn¡¯t surprise me.¡±


    Isabelle giggled. ¡°So, what¡ª¡± She stopped in place as her body froze, staring at a familiar figure across the distance. ¡°M-mom?¡± Isabelle dragged Benjamin behind a corner of the wall as they watched Irene argue with somebody.


    ¡°What is she doing here?¡± Benjamin whispered.


    ¡°I don¡¯t even know how she got here!¡± Isabelle hissed. ¡°We got to hide!¡±


    ¡°Wait, why? Maybe she¡¯s looking for you, and if that¡¯s the case, hiding won¡¯t help matters.¡±


    ¡°But if she sees me, she could take me away from here.¡±


    ¡°You think she¡¯s going to give up, though?¡±


    ¡°Mom might not even be searching for me. But then, why would she¡ª?¡±


    ¡°Isabelle, where are you?¡± Irene¡¯s voice called out.


    Oh no.


    Isabelle stepped back and was ready to make a break for it. Irene¡¯s voice picked up in her ears as hands grabbed the girls¡¯ shoulders. Isabelle turned to look her mom in the eyes. The two stood there, face to face. Time seemed to stop all around them. Isabelle¡¯s heart nearly stopped as she struggled to come up with anything to say to her mother. Irene¡¯s eyes got misty as she wrapped her arms around her daughter in a tearful embrace.


    ¡°Oh, Isabelle, I was so worried about you. Are you alright?¡±


    ¡°I¡¯m fine,¡± Isabelle said, pulling away from her mom. But what are you doing here? How did you get here, and why?¡±


    ¡°Look, this place is not safe for you.¡± Irene grabbed her hand. ¡°I can¡¯t let you stay here with¡ª¡±


    ¡°Wait, what? Why?¡± Isabelle snatched her hand away and stepped back.


    Irene frowned. She glanced down at her hand before her face stiffened. ¡°It doesn¡¯t matter, we¡¯re leaving, and that¡¯s¡ª¡±


    ¡°Oh my, what¡¯s going on?¡± A familiar voice interrupted from a small distance.


    Irene turned to the voice as her glare hardened. ¡°You.¡±


    ¡°Ah, it¡¯s you again?¡± Zelda walked over, placing a hand on her cheek. ¡°What brings you here to our lovely establishment?¡±


    ¡°Don¡¯t you play dumb with me,¡± Irene retorted, pointing at her. ¡°You lied to us! You tricked me into sending my daughter to your monstrous school!¡±


    Help support creative writers by finding and reading their stories on the original site.


    ¡°Oh my, that may be true that this school is monstrous. However, she¡¯s learning new things that could benefit her in the future¡ª¡±


    ¡°How so? She could easily get herself killed, or worse!¡±


    ¡°Magic can heal wounds or find people quick¡ª¡±


    ¡°Can they?¡± Irene asked, seething through her teeth. ¡°Can they fix emotional scars, like the ones you gave me long ago?¡±


    Isabelle and Benjamin stared and watched the chaos unfold. Neither of them could believe what they heard. Zelda tilted her head, but her expression stayed the same.


    ¡°I don¡¯t recall. Have we met before?¡±


    Irene¡¯s blood boiled to the core. She had it with this woman¡¯s games and attitude.


    ¡°Did you brainwash her?¡±


    ¡°No, why don¡¯t you ask your girl how she feels?¡±


    Irene turned to Isabelle, who stood firm with her head held high.


    ¡°Mom, I don¡¯t want to leave.¡± The area grew silent. Isabelle sighed. ¡°Look, I¡¯m sorry I lied to you. But I was afraid you¡¯d refuse if I¡ª¡±


    ¡°So, you decided to lie to me? You didn¡¯t think I¡¯d do some research on this ¡®school¡¯ of yours?¡±


    Benjamin twiddled his fingers and watched the chaos unfold. ¡°Um, wait¡ª¡±


    ¡°Stay out of this!¡± Irene retorted, then turned back to her daughter. ¡°We are leaving right now.¡±


    ¡°No, I don¡¯t want to go back!¡± Isabelle exclaimed.


    ¡°Don¡¯t you see?¡± Zelda pointed out. ¡°Your daughter clearly¡ª¡±


    ¡°You stay out of this too!¡± Irene snapped at the principal.


    Isabelle¡¯s heart sank. Everything went out of control, slipping from her hands in a matter of seconds. How did it all go wrong? She stepped back and covered her mouth, not thinking straight. The next thing Isabelle knew, she cried.


    ¡°No!¡± she shouted and ran in the opposite direction.


    ¡°Isabelle!¡± Benjamin yelled out as he chased after her. ¡°Come back!¡±


    Irene turned as she extended her hand out, her face softening.


    Zelda sighed as she placed a hand on her cheek. ¡°My, what a shame. That poor girl.¡±


    ¡°Don¡¯t think this is over.¡± Her face contorted into a grimace as she stormed off.


    .-.-.-.


    Isabelle escaped the school grounds and sat by a tree underneath the moonlight. The winds blew over her face as she rested her back against the tree¡¯s bark. She buried her head under her knees and sobbed silently to herself. The sounds of grass crunching made Isabelle quickly look up and around to the source of the sound. When she spotted a silhouette on top of a hill, she got up and booked it in the opposite direction.


    Isabelle ran as fast as she could down the hill, nearly tripping herself up. Once she calmed down, she looked around the dark area she found herself in. Tombstones stuck out of the ground, and fog and mist poured into the area, making it harder to see objects past her glasses. Isabelle trudged carefully as she tried to steady her beating heart.


    Huh, where am I?


    Isabelle''s breathing got heavier. She didn''t know what to do or how to get out of there until she spotted a small cave.


    Man, that girl sure is fast. Benjamin thought as he panted and stopped to catch his breath. His eyes widened as he looked around the area. Something familiar dawned on him¡ªoh no, not this place.


    He memorized the path and sprinted until he came across a hair bow on the ground. After picking it up and studying it, Benjamin glanced up at the cavern in front of him. Fearing for the worst, but hoping for the best, the magician gulped and stepped inside.


    Isabelle grabbed a nearby torch and trudged down the long-winded stairs. Curiosity got the better of her as she stepped closer to the darkness. Eventually, she got to the bottom of the set but found nothing there, just an empty void. What was the point? Before she turned back, a voice called out to her, beckoning her. But she didn¡¯t know where it came from¡ªdown there or up above? Isabelle leaned in closer to inspect the darkness further.


    ¡°Wait, don¡¯t take another step there!¡± a voice echoed from above.


    Isabelle turned around and stared at the light standing in the darkness. ¡°Benjamin?¡±


    ¡°Believe me, I know this area well,¡± Benjamin called out to her from a distance, as he took a step towards her. ¡°Stay where you are, and I¡¯ll¡ª¡± He lost his footing and tripped down the stairs.


    The gravity rushed through his body as he fell, right toward Isabelle. They collided with one another as the knockback pushed them back and slipped. Benjamin and Isabelle shut their eyes tight and screamed as they fell into the dark abyss.

 [Season 2] Episode 15 (Part 1)

    Back in the courtyard, Irene continued walking around, calling out her daughter¡¯s name, with the principal tagging along her.


    ¡°I don¡¯t know why you¡¯re getting worked up about it,¡± Zelda said, resting on a bench.


    ¡°You know, you don¡¯t have to accompany me.¡± Irene retorted without looking at her. ¡°In fact, I¡¯d prefer that you didn¡¯t.¡±


    ¡°She couldn¡¯t have gotten that far. I¡¯m sure Isabelle will come back, eventually.¡± Irene didn¡¯t respond. ¡°Or maybe she¡¯s avoiding you after you hurt her? Why did you do that?¡±


    ¡°If I had told her about you, she¡¯d want to continue staying here to learn more on¡ª¡±


    ¡°Which is why I¡¯ve kept my mouth shut about it. You¡¯d deny it, and that¡¯d make me look bad.¡±


    Irene turned and glared at her. ¡°I¡¯m not letting you control her life, Zelda. Or should I say, Griselda?¡±


    Griselda¡¯s smile grew wide as she looked in the opposite direction. ¡°I don¡¯t know what you¡¯re talking about. She chose this for herself.¡±


    ¡°Hey, you guys!¡± a voice called out from above.


    Looking up, Brandi flew over their horizon on the broom. She safely landed and approached the duo at a breakneck pace.


    This tale has been unlawfully lifted without the author''s consent. Report any appearances on Amazon.


    ¡°Brandi, what¡¯s the matter?¡± Griselda inquired, getting up from the bench.


    ¡°Did you guys know Isabelle and her friend are missing?¡±


    ¡°We do, but it¡¯s uncertain where they¡¯re at.¡±


    ¡°Well...¡± Brandi bit her lip and squeezed her arm. ¡°I patrolled the skies when I came across the magician heading into that dark cave.¡±


    Irene gasped as she covered her mouth. ¡°You don¡¯t think they fell into the void, do you?¡± Brandi looked away and said nothing.


    ¡°What?¡± Griselda¡¯s smile faded as her eyes widened. ¡°Why would those two go there?¡±


    ¡°So, Griselda,¡± Irene¡¯s face hardened. ¡°What was that about Isabelle being fine? How am I supposed to find her now?¡±


    ¡°Now, calm down. They¡¯re going to be harder to find, but it¡¯s not impossible. Give it time and¡ª¡±


    ¡°Why should I? That¡¯s all I¡¯ve been doing, is waiting around and doing nothing!¡±


    ¡°Getting upset won¡¯t solve anything. We¡¯ll do our best to search within our abilities, ok?¡± Griselda walked over to place a hand on her shoulder, but Irene swatted her away.


    ¡°Don¡¯t touch me! Don¡¯t come near me!¡± She thundered, backing away. ¡°I know you. You¡¯re not going to do anything like that at all! You¡¯ll just give up on searching, just like with...¡± Irene choked on her words, unable to finish her sentence, as she covered her face and fell on her knees.


    The group stayed silent, with somber expressions marked across their faces. Brandi bit her lip; she didn¡¯t know if she wanted to help or stay out of this. She knew how that void worked. Her friends could literally pop out anywhere. Her younger sister fell victim to it months ago. There was no telling what would happen with Benjamin and Isabelle if nobody found them soon, or if they¡¯d be as lucky.

 [Season 2] Episode 15 (Part 2)

    Benjamin and Isabelle clutched their hands tightly as they fell from a great height. The winds hit their faces as they descended at an accelerating rate. Benjamin tried to open his eyes and look at how far they¡¯d fallen, but his blurred vision couldn¡¯t pick up on the details. He glanced at Isabelle, but she didn¡¯t pay attention to where she fell; she just closed her eyes and tried not to scream.


    From the corner of his eyes, his wand flew out of his pocket. Benjamin grabbed it before it got too far out of his reach and pointed it at the ground. To his dismay, nothing came out of his wand, not even a light spark.


    Isabelle squeezed his hands and prayed, while Benjamin tried to do the same. As the two continued falling, Benjamin looked around the magenta area around them. That was when he knew they were getting close to the bottom. The rough patches of the leaves scraped against their skin as they pulled each other close, preparing for the worst. The fall seemed inevitable, yet it took longer than they thought.


    As they descended closer to the ground, the two noticed some vines nearby, giving them an idea. Benjamin pulled Isabelle close as he grabbed hold of a vine. The burning sensation lingered in his hand as he tried to slow down their momentum. Eventually, their descent stopped as they both reached the end of the vine. As Isabelle opened her eyes and looked down, they hovered slightly above the ground.


    The two let go and landed on the soft ground, dust emanating in the air as they cleared their throats.


    ¡°Hey, are you alright?¡± Benjamin asked, extending his hand towards her. She grabbed it and pulled herself up.


    ¡°Uh, yeah, I think so,¡± Isabelle replied, glancing at his other red hand. ¡°What about...?¡±


    ¡°Oh, this? Don¡¯t worry about it, it¡¯s fine.¡±


    Looking up, the forest was immensely tall and spread out throughout the area.


    ¡°Hey, do you recognize this place?¡± Isabelle spoke up.


    ¡°Huh?¡± Benjamin glanced at her. ¡°No, not that I know of. Why do you ask?¡±


    ¡°I mean, you¡¯ve been in this abnormal world longer than me, so I figured this place would be somewhere in the history books.¡±


    ¡°I¡¯ve never seen a place like this before.¡± his eyes perked up. ¡°Do you think we¡¯ve discovered a brand-new region?¡± He noticed her scowl and changed his tune immediately.


    If you stumble upon this tale on Amazon, it''s taken without the author''s consent. Report it.


    ¡°Sorry, got carried away there.¡±


    Isabelle bit her lip as her eyes shifted to the ground. ¡°Well, we haven¡¯t checked the place out yet, so there¡¯s no telling.¡±


    With nowhere else to go, the two pressed forward. As soon as Isabelle took a step, a sprain hit her in the leg, causing her to bend over and massage it in pain.


    ¡°Isabelle, what¡¯s the matter?¡±


    ¡°I don¡¯t know. My leg aches for some reason. Maybe it was from the impact earlier?¡±


    ¡°Yikes. Hang on, I got an idea.¡± Benjamin took his wand out and pointed it at her, but nothing came to fruition. ¡°Huh? Why isn¡¯t it working?¡± A bright lightbulb clicked in his head. ¡°Of course, this is similar to when I fell into your world.¡± He glanced at Isabelle. ¡°Sorry about what happened before, I don¡¯t think I¡¯ve¡ª¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s fine, water under the bridge.¡±


    ¡°Anyway, I just need to think of something simple that we need to help us in our dire time.¡± He concentrated on his thoughts about what to create. However, when he opened his eyes, everything was the same. ¡°What the devil? How simple does it need to be? Come on already!¡± He shook the wand in frustration, shutting his eyes tighter as he kept thinking. Eventually, he shoved it back into his pockets and sighed in defeat.


    Every time I need it the most¡­


    ¡°Benjamin, what do we do now?¡±


    ¡°Ok, I got a Plan B for this.¡± He got down on his knees and turned to her. ¡°Here, hop on.¡±


    ¡°Eh? Are you sure?¡±


    ¡°I can handle this. Don¡¯t worry about me. Come on, we¡¯re losing daylight here, and we don¡¯t have all day.¡±


    ¡°Ok, if you say so, thanks.¡±


    ¡°Don¡¯t mention it.¡±


    With Isabelle on top of his back, Benjamin set off to find a way out of this place. Or at least, find a shelter to stay in before nightfall. He did his best to avoid pits, trees, and branches without brushing them with his hands.


    He trudged past the shrubbery; the sunlight hit him in the face as he stepped forward against the rocky terrain. The red sun emanated against the violet sky above, contrasting with the dark grey dome around them. A long, rickety bridge was attached to the bottom end of the dome as it extended past the fog. Down below was another bottomless pit with fog and mist covering it. Benjamin¡¯s heart sank as he swallowed hard, deciding it wasn¡¯t worth going over.


    Screeches nearly erupted their eardrums as strange bird-like creatures flew out of the forest as they soared through the skies. Benjamin stumbled back, but didn¡¯t fall, as he stared at the horizon from afar. He lost track of time, but he took a detour somewhere else.


    Benjamin¡¯s stamina slowly drained from his body as his leg muscles strained. Isabelle¡¯s grip around his neck almost gave way and nearly slipped. A nearby cave caught his eye as the magician walked over to lay her down and rest. Isabelle hugged her knees as she watched Benjamin stretch his arms and legs before resting against the wall. He glanced outside as the sun began to set. The duo huddled next to each other and shivered. Benjamin handed Isabelle his jacket, then got up and headed out to retrieve firewood while she waited for him inside. Isabelle clutched the jacket as her glasses fogged up, and she got misty-eyed.

 [Season 2] Episode 15 (Part 3)

    Eventually, Benjamin came back with a plentiful number of logs and set them down before starting a fire. He and Isabelle huddled closer and attempted to warm themselves up.


    ¡°It¡¯s a good thing I know how to make these without magic.¡± Benjamin mused to himself.


    ¡°Yeah, I guess that¡¯s a good thing...¡± Isabelle muttered as she stared at the flames.


    Benjamin glanced up at her. ¡°Is something wrong?¡±


    ¡°You were okay with taking care of all that by yourself?¡±


    ¡°Yeah, I didn¡¯t find it that difficult.¡±


    Isabelle bit her lip and shifted in a different direction. ¡°I¡¯m sorry.¡±


    ¡°Huh, for what?¡±


    ¡°For being such a deadweight. I¡¯m being a burden to you, aren¡¯t I?¡±


    ¡°Oh no, not at all. It¡¯s not like you could¡¯ve predicted or expected your body to get injured like that.¡±


    ¡°That wasn¡¯t what I¡ª¡±


    A soft roar grumbled throughout the area, causing the ground in the cave to rumble. Red eyes pierced through the darkness as the loud noises grew closer by the second. Benjamin got up and attempted to hightail it out of there. He stopped and turned to find Isabelle struggling to stand up. He ran over to help her up and did his best to lead her out of the cavern area.


    ¡°Come on!¡± Benjamin yelled out.


    ¡°I can¡¯t keep up with you!¡± Isabelle cried.


    A long, slick arm reached out of the darkness and smacked them out of its way. Benjamin caught himself as he slid across the dirt and skidded on his arm and knees, tearing through his pants and sleeve. He gripped his shoulder and bit his lip, trying to get through the pain.


    Isabelle continued to tumble on the ground with the sprained leg, making for an unpleasant experience. She collided with the back of a tree trunk with a hard thud, cutting her screams short.


    Benjamin turned around, only to find her on the ground, blood pouring out of her mouth. Her eyes shot wide as her body grew stiff and numb.


    He wanted to scream, but was short on breath, words escaping his dry throat. Benjamin extended his arm out towards her unconscious body. The sharp pain from his other arm didn¡¯t help matters, and made it hard for him to focus or think straight.


    The white creature stomped onto the ground, causing it to shake all around them. Trees fell and hit the surface, prompting bird-like monsters to fly away from here. Benjamin almost forgot about it for a moment. He crawled backwards as the monster trudged towards him. Tears streamed down his face as his heart pounded across his chest.


    Between its legs, the roaring campfire still burned bright from behind it. He grit his teeth and clenched his fists in the dirt. When he got up, Benjamin sprinted away. The creature extended its arms and legs straight at the magician, as he did his best to sidestep and dodge every single one of them. The sprains on his knees made it impossible for him to jump or run fast, so he had to improvise and plan on the spot. He tried to find an opening spot to go under the beast when it lowered its guard. He shook his head, deciding that move would be too risky to pull off.


    Unauthorized duplication: this tale has been taken without consent. Report sightings.


    Instead, Benjamin opted to run around it enough times to catch it off guard. The magician settled for going around once. Its body was already slow compared to its limbs, which were attached under the ground, and it tried to pull them out.


    Benjamin slid under its unsuspected arm one more time before leaping right next to the fire pit. After sticking the landing, he grabbed a stick that contained fire and ran back out of the caves. The monster lost interest in the magician and crept toward the unconscious Isabelle.


    ¡°Hey, you!¡± Benjamin thundered, waving the stick around. ¡°Get away from her!¡±


    The monster faced the fire and backed away from him. The opportunity arose as Benjamin stepped forward with every part of him screaming to charge at it with all his might, but he held back, much as he hated the idea. When the beast didn¡¯t budge, Benjamin swung the torch harder, tightening his grip so he didn¡¯t accidentally drop it.


    Eventually, the monster ran off in the opposite direction. Benjamin fell to his knees and stared at the sky. His heart continued to race, and his breath became shaky. He didn''t believe he had escaped that situation with his life. Then it hit him.


    ¡°Isabelle!¡± Benjamin exclaimed.


    He turned on a dime and towards her. His eyes watered as he bent down and examined the body. She showed no signs of opening her eyes. Her pulse grew cold as her heart pounded at an accelerating rate.


    ¡°No...¡± He cradled her in his arms and whimpered. He didn¡¯t want to lose her too, but had no clue how to save her. ¡°Please, don¡¯t die on me, don¡¯t leave me...!¡±


    ¡°Hey, not so loud there.¡± a voice told him. ¡°You could attract predators. They can be vicious, especially at night.¡±


    Benjamin raised his head and looked around the area. ¡°Huh? Who said that?¡±


    ¡°I did.¡± A circular device rolled over toward him.


    The magician squinted his eyes. What was that guy using? How did it work? It had a glow surrounding it. The man standing inside had shaggy brown hair and a messy set of light brown and white clothing.


    ¡°Hello there.¡± The man adjusted his glasses and greeted him.


    ¡°You, you can use magic?¡±


    ¡°¡¯Magic,¡¯ now that¡¯s a word I haven¡¯t heard in a long time,¡± he said with a sad smile. ¡°I also haven¡¯t seen any other people around these parts before.¡± His expression fell when he noticed Isabelle. ¡°Oh no, the poor girl. I¡¯m sorry about your friend.¡±


    Benjamin looked away. ¡°Don¡¯t remind me...¡±


    ¡°Look, I may know a way to help save your friend. You¡¯ll need to come with me, though.¡±


    Benjamin''s shoulders slumped. He knew nothing about this guy, but also didn¡¯t know what to do about Isabelle either.


    ¡°Um, could you at least tell me your name?¡±


    ¡°You can call me Hugh.¡±


    ¡°So, Hugh, can you really save her?¡±


    ¡°I¡¯ll try my best.¡±


    Hugh pressed a button inside the device, causing the door to open and laying out a platform in front of the duo. The magician trudged toward the entrance, with Isabelle carried on his back, as the surrounding air got more humid and thicker. Once the doors closed, Hugh activated the propellers at the back of the sphere. The engine from the rocket exhaust pipes fired off, propelling the vehicle into the air as it went over cliff sides, rocky terrain, and past creatures and trees.


    Eventually, the trio reached the top of a hill, with gates closing off the extensive area. Torches burned brightly on each corner of the gates standing by. Hugh got out and took a small cube out of his pockets. He threw it on the grassy plains, and it transformed into a bigger hut. Hugh made sure the coast was clear before giving the signal.

 [Season 2] Episode 15 (Part 4)

    Benjamin stepped into the hut and couldn¡¯t believe his eyes. The place was a lot smaller than it appeared on the surface. Shelves were filled to the brim with jars of different ?liquids. Each part of the wall had at least one strange contraption standing there. He found it hard to believe the man had survived this long with magic at his disposal. He also had a hunch that Hugh and Isabelle could get along well once she regained consciousness.


    Benjamin pulled the beaded curtain and walked over to an unfamiliar room, one that was separate from the current lobby. He rested Isabelle¡¯s body down on a medical table. As Hugh cleaned up her wounds and wrapped up her injuries, Benjamin glanced over at a lump across from them.


    Hugh also cared for Benjamin¡¯s injuries, even if those weren¡¯t as fatal. Cleaning up the magician¡¯s wounds and applying bandages on his arm and knees didn''t take as long.


    They walked back to the central room. Hugh handed Benjamin a jar containing fruit juice and a bucket of water, letting him in on the details.


    ¡°Your friend, she should be alright.¡±


    ¡°You can save Isabelle, then?¡±


    ¡°Isabelle. So, that¡¯s her name?¡± Why do I feel like I¡¯ve heard that name before?


    ¡°Uh, you okay?¡±


    Ensure your favorite authors get the support they deserve. Read this novel on Royal Road.


    ¡°Yeah, I¡¯m fine. I¡¯ll check on her other injuries in record time.¡±


    ¡°Can¡¯t you get it done sooner?¡± Benjamin retorted, sipping from the jar.


    Hugh placed his finger on his lips. ¡°Be quiet. There¡¯s someone else in that room who¡¯s currently resting, and I¡¯d hate for you to wake them up.¡±


    ¡°Oh.¡± That would explain it. Benjamin looked down at his meal. ¡°This tastes ?good.¡±


    ¡°I know. It¡¯s difficult to find food around here, especially ones that aren¡¯t poisonous, and have creatures around trying to kill you.¡±


    How did he survive this long in a place like this?


    Hugh stretched his arms and went over to peek inside the telescope. ¡°Looks like it¡¯s pretty late outside. It¡¯s not a good idea to leave right now.¡±


    ¡°I don¡¯t see why we need to,¡± Benjamin muttered, rubbing the back of his neck.


    ¡°Well, since you¡¯ve been through a lot, why not go upstairs and rest?¡±


    ¡°Wait, what about you?¡±


    ¡°I¡¯m going to see what I can do to help Isabelle. And if you¡¯re wondering, I already ate and drank, so you don¡¯t need to worry about me.¡±


    ¡°Alright, if you say so.¡±


    After a while, Hugh helped Benjamin up the stairs and led him to the bedroom. After Hugh left him alone, the magician laid down on the log bed, wrapping himself up with the hay and leaf blanket. He stared at the roof in silence as the rain pitter-pattered against the building. The stars shone brightly through the glass panel. His eyes turned misty. The bed felt rough on his back, as did the blankets. How did Hugh deal with this? Unless this was the guest room? Will Isabelle be fine?


    Every second counted. He knew that, but didn¡¯t know what else to do. He also wasn¡¯t in the best condition and knew it¡¯d be bad to push himself. Still, that thought lingered in the back of his head, and it bothered him to no end.

 [Season 2] Episode 15 (Part 5)

    Benjamin tossed and turned in his sleep, having nightmares about a bunch of things. He woke up in a panic and sweat, clutching his chest, trying to calm his heart. A tight clump hit his throat as he scurried downstairs and went to get a drink to calm himself down. Benjamin took notice of how Hugh wasn¡¯t anywhere to be seen, and assumed he was in the other room, not wanting to be disturbed.


    While waiting for him to return, he tried to operate and get the communicator working, but reception was nonexistent there. Footsteps pattered in, as the magician looked up at Hugh coming back inside, completely drenched.


    ¡°Huh? Hey, are you ok?¡±


    ¡°Oh, Benjamin, you¡¯re awake?¡± Hugh wiped his reddened eyes. ¡°Yeah, I¡¯m fine.¡±


    ¡°Are you sure?¡± Benjamin asked, tilting his head. ¡°You seem to be out of it.¡±


    ¡°I needed to clear my head for something; that¡¯s all.¡±


    ¡°Uh, ok. And what about Isabelle?¡±


    ¡°I hadn¡¯t forgotten about her. Her body has gotten serious injuries and has been treated, but she still needs some medicine to heal her ailments for the insides of her body.¡±


    Hugh walked to the shelf and pulled out a book to plop on the table. He scrolled through the pages until he came across a specific page with notes attached to it, detailing the different parts of the landscape. Some parts of the pages were either left blank or torn off. Other aspects didn¡¯t reach the border of the land they currently stood on. Surrounding the scribbled notes was a sketch of a sparkling magenta flower shaped like a star.


    ¡°Whoa, you wrote all of that by yourself?¡± Benjamin asked, leaning closer.The story has been stolen; if detected on Amazon, report the violation.


    ¡°Sure did,¡± Hugh replied, pointing at the sketch. ¡°This is what I¡¯d like to call a Star Mallow. You can find these in the Crystal Chasms near the Red Ribbon Falls.¡±


    ¡°Those are interesting names, to say the least. So, when should I head out?¡±


    ¡°Wait, you¡¯re seriously going? It¡¯s dangerous out there! Besides, you still need healing. You¡¯re in no position to go out right now.¡±


    ¡°No, I don¡¯t. I can¡¯t just sit by while Isabelle might be in danger!¡± Benjamin jolted out of his seat. ¡°I have to do something!¡±


    Hugh bit his lip. It didn¡¯t seem like he could change the magician¡¯s mind. He sighed and went to take out a map to bring to the table. He examined the potential routes before marking them down with a pencil.


    ¡°This is the safest and quickest route to get there. We should be able to get there in due time if¡ª¡±


    ¡°Hold up, you¡¯re coming too?¡±


    ¡°You need to know the ins and outs of how to survive here.¡±


    ¡°Who¡¯s going to defend your base if you¡¯re gone?¡±


    ¡°Well, I had to leave to take care of things the first time.¡±


    ¡°Who¡¯s to say nothing bad will happen here? Are you going to leave your two patients here? We don¡¯t know how long we¡¯d be gone for!¡±


    ¡°Calm down. I know you¡¯re upset, but don¡¯t raise your tone.¡± Hugh rubbed the back of his neck, thinking about what he said. ¡°When you put it like that, you got a good point. Alright, I trust you, but please be careful and come back safely.¡±


    ¡°I will. You can count on me.¡± Benjamin tapped his fist on his chest.


    Hugh walked over to the storage chest. He motioned for Benjamin to take a closer look. It contained a small variety of tools and weapons.


    ¡°Pick whichever you like.¡±


    Benjamin leaned over to inspect the arsenal at his disposal. Inside, had a hunter¡¯s knife, a spear, and a bow with arrows. He eventually decided on a weapon to trek out with. He grabbed the map along with a canister and a bag of fruits.


    Before he left, Hugh insisted ?he borrow his transportation device to quicken the journey. He told him a brief summary of how to operate it, which took him a while to learn the inner outs of the strange contraption. After that, the two waved goodbye as the magician headed out at a breakneck pace.

 [Season 2] Episode 15 (Part 6)

    The sun set high as the light creaked through the trees. Benjamin did his best to maneuver around the branches and trunks in his way. The rocket thrusters made going over cliffs and taking shortcuts easier than expected. Trekking over the leaves, as they crunched behind him, Benjamin pulled out the map and examined the route written down.


    Benjamin stopped in place, trying not to lose focus and take the surroundings in. He had this feeling in his gut that he was getting closer to his destination. A loud tap rang in his ears, jolting him out of his thinking process. Benjamin turned from the sides. Where did it come from? Was it his imagination? He didn¡¯t want to pay it any mind, but his perception shook when the ringing occurred again. He looked up as he met a strange bird-like creature face to face. It was tall with white feathers, long legs, and short wings, but a long and pointy beak. Soon, other similar creatures joined it in checking out the magician.


    ¡°Uh, hey? Could you move out of my way?¡± What is this thing? I don¡¯t have time for this!


    The tall birds showed no sign of stopping, as they kept staring at the ball in front of them, poking and moving the ball around. Benjamin covered his ears and winced in pain, as he tried to balance himself and not fall.


    Crud, this isn¡¯t going anywhere! I gotta get out of here, but how?


    Benjamin squinted his eyes as he tried to find an opening to leave. He grinned, finding the perfect spot to squeeze in between; he just needed to time it right. Benjamin slowly headed to the control panel and activated the propellers. The sudden acceleration pushed him back as it boosted him up towards a tree, crashing it through the branches.


    Benjamin rubbed his head and groaned. He opened the compartment to the exit and fell out of the vehicle, landing on the ground with a thud, rubbing his sides and muttering to himself. When he came to, more bird monsters surrounded him. Benjamin¡¯s heart raced as he backed himself up against the bark from the trunk, and they stepped closer. Regret filled his body to the core, longing to return to the shelter, wishing he stopped Isabelle from leaving and returning home. One of the birds stared at the magician with its piercing red eyes and opened its wings. Using those wings, it grabbed the boy and dragged him in closer, causing his eyes to shrink and beads of sweat rolled down from his face.


    No, I don¡¯t want to die! It can¡¯t end like this!


    Benjamin grit his teeth and kicked it out of his way. Once he pushed it back from a reasonable distance, he rolled to dodge the other remaining monsters coming his way. Stuck in a perilous situation, nearing the edge of a cliff, he searched for something, anything, to use to help him. His eyes stumbled across a decent-sized rock beside him. He ran over to pick it up, his muscles straining, and used the rest of his strength and energy to toss the rock over the horizon. The monsters shifted their gaze at the object, then made a beeline towards it, leaving the magician in the dust.


    Benjamin sighed in relief as his body fell. His throat and chest tightened, and he barely made it out of the scenario alive. He tried to catch his breath, but he didn¡¯t have the time to relax for long, for he had a job to do. He climbed the tree from before to get his ride of transportation back down. After taking a quick break, resting inside the contraption, he continued his quest.This book''s true home is on another platform. Check it out there for the real experience.


    This is harder than I thought. I should¡¯ve listened to that Hugh guy when I had the chance.


    .-.-.-.


    Trudging across the landscape, Benjamin nearly collapsed when he reached the waterfall that led to a lake. The glittery red area surrounding it was a sight to behold. Fuzzy grass crunched beneath his feet as the boy tried to unscramble his thoughts before pressing forward. He sat by the lakeside and stared at his reflection through the sparkly, clean waters. Benjamin reached his hands over to take a drink once the coast was clear. The icy waves rushed around him, and goosebumps rose on his body, but it felt strangely pleasant and nice. He moved his hands over to drink the water, the cold liquids going down his throat in pure satisfaction as his muscles relaxed and calmed down.


    After finishing up and saving water for the container, Benjamin hurried to continue his quest to find the Star Mallow. He scratched his chin and had his eyes glued to the waterfall. Deducing that things are usually behind them, he slipped into the water and swam towards it. After getting under the rushing water, he climbed over the edge of the cavern and slipped inside, panting.


    Benjamin caught his breath as he stood up, poured the water out of his hat, and shook off his clothes. He took in the surrounding view. The walls around him were crystallized, colored, and covered with shining jewels, emitting light against the darkness. Benjamin stumbled and walked while looking around. He made sure not to bump into anything as he watched his footing. Not only was it bright around him, but it was also hot. Benjamin wiped the sweat from his forehead and fanned himself with his hat.


    Eventually, he encountered a fork in the road, each path showcasing a different color. There were so many choices and no clue which led to a dead end and which had what he was looking for. Benjamin recalled looking at the picture from the book Hugh had shown him earlier. The Star Mallow had a magenta-like color to it. He found the closest color to magenta, went with his gut feeling, and walked down that path. After a while, a light nearly hit him in the face as he approached the end of the tunnel.


    There, over the red fields, past the lights, he found himself surrounded by red-violet flowers. He trudged through the flower patch as something caught his eye. Tall magenta flowers shaped like stars glowed on top of a small hill; the glittery pollen floated down gently. That had to be the flower he needed to get. The magician leaned over and grabbed the petals as they fell into his hands. After putting them away, he made his way back to the hut.


    .-.-.-.


    Benjamin trekked back to where he came from, the sense of accomplishment surging through his body. The ground shook, he stumbled and nearly fell. He thought it was just his imagination when a shadow appeared from behind the waterfall. He peeked his head out and stared at a large furry creature taking a drink from the lake. Benjamin pressed his back against the rough walls, his heart pounding against his chest. He had to sneak by without being caught. Benjamin held his breath and took some steps closer. He was about to take a dip, when red eyes pierced through the waters.


    The beast let out a roar, catching the magician off guard, making him lose his footing and fall into the water. The rushing tides hit him as they crashed on top of one another. Benjamin snapped out of it and swam away from the giant legs coming down, the waves pushing him further, deeper into the lake. He thought about how he got in the predicament last time, and what he was fighting for, giving himself the strength to swim back up.


    Benjamin gasped for air as he climbed back up. He crept away before the creature could notice him. He pulled out his crossbow and arrow and aimed at the monster. His fingers slipped as he ended up grazing against its fur. It let out another roar as Benjamin stood there, still shaken up. He gripped his weapons and hurried back to his ride.

 [Season 2] Episode 16 (Part 1)

    Hugh finished checking on his patients and paced the room. His stomach tightened as he looked out of the window. Leaving Benjamin out there to fend for himself and retrieve the ingredients might¡¯ve been a bad move after all. He was still healing from his injuries. It wasn¡¯t as extreme. Hugh clenched his fists and shook his head. He had to give the boy faith and put his trust in him. But for how long? Benjamin should¡¯ve been back by now, shouldn¡¯t he?


    Hugh went back to inspect Isabelle¡¯s still body, placing a hand on the warm forehead. He temporarily left to re-dampen the wet cloth for her. Hugh stared at her unconscious body and sighed sadly.


    How could someone so young have to suffer such a fate like this? Why would something so terrible happen to her?


    ¡°So, you¡¯re Isabelle, huh? I¡¯m so sorry you had to go through this. It must¡¯ve been so rough...¡±


    Wait, Isabelle. Why do I feel like I¡¯ve heard of...?


    The doors swung open, startling Hugh from his thoughts. He turned to Benjamin, stumbling in the main room. The magician had tatters on his clothing; bruises and cuts appeared all over his skin. His knees wobbled and nearly gave way, about to pass out from exhaustion.


    ¡°Oh my gosh, Benjamin! Are you alright?¡± Hugh ran over to check for further injuries before bringing him over to the lounge. ¡°Come on, let¡¯s get you treated right away.¡±


    ¡°I¡¯m fine.¡± Benjamin insisted with a wheeze. ¡°I told you I¡¯d be back in record time...¡±


    ¡°You still need to relax and rest. In the meantime, you can tell me more about how it went.¡±


    Benjamin sat on a chair as he had his wounds re-bandaged up and cleaned. Hugh prepared a quick meal to give to the magician.


    ¡°Thanks for the hospitality.¡± Benjamin took the bowl and sipped it, the cold liquid contents going down his throat. The sensational and soothing feeling he had was indescribable. ¡°I don¡¯t know how you do it, but this feels wonderful.¡±A case of content theft: this narrative is not rightfully on Amazon; if you spot it, report the violation.


    ¡°Thank you. Glad you like it.¡± Hugh clasped his hands, resting them on his lap. He couldn¡¯t help but stare, trying to keep a hopeful smile. ¡°So, would you mind telling me how it went? I mean, if you couldn¡¯t find it, I can always¡ª¡±


    ¡°No, it¡¯s fine.¡± Benjamin interrupted. He reached into the bag and pulled out the flower petals to show him. ¡°I got what we were looking for.¡±


    ¡°No way, that¡¯s fantastic!¡± Hugh jolted out of his seat, his face lighting up. ¡°Great job. Now we have the ?ingredients to make the medicine for your friend.¡±


    Hugh wasted no time getting the rest of the ingredients in order. He sorted everything out on the kitchen counter and prepared to mix them up while Benjamin waited on the sidelines. He heated the concoction until it formed a liquid substance. Hugh walked over to place the pieces inside Isabelle¡¯s mouth and applied the other parts to her back and stomach. Afterward, he went behind the beaded curtain to use the rest of the bowl.


    Benjamin didn¡¯t know what went on in there, or if he¡¯d be allowed inside. His curiosity may have peaked, but he had other priorities in his mind. He turned to Isabelle, still not moving. It made his heart sink to the bottom of his stomach. Hugh eventually came back and rested on the chair across from the dark magician, staring up at the ceiling. All they had to do was wait for the medicine to kick in.


    Benjamin told Hugh about his travels leading up to getting the Star Mallow, while regretting going off on his own. The two went back and forth on answering each other¡¯s questions until a certain point.


    ¡°So, what world are you two from?¡± Hugh inquired, taking a sip from his drink.


    ¡°Well, we¡¯re from different worlds,¡± Benjamin explained, as he scratched the back of his head. ¡°Isabelle¡¯s from the planet Earth.¡±


    Hugh almost choked on his drink, caught off-guard by the remark. ¡°Huh? She¡¯s a human?¡± Just like- no, it can¡¯t be... ¡°Are you, by chance, a Demi? How¡¯d you end up together?¡±


    ¡°Well, it was our principal¡¯s idea.¡±


    ¡°Ah, Griselda, that woman...¡±


    ¡°Wait, you know her?¡± Then that book I read before... ¡°Can you tell me about your relationship with her?¡±


    Hugh nodded as he told him the story.

 [Season 2] Episode 16 (Part 2)

    ¡°¡¯Back in the days, I was an exceptionally skilled magic user. I had gotten better as I kept practicing to the best of my capabilities. Griselda wanted us to study and be the best we could be, so we gave it our all.


    ¡°My lovely wife, bless her heart, watched from the sides and supported me through my toughest times, which I¡¯m always thankful for. However, one day, as I was practicing my magic, I grew careless and ended up hurting her. She told me ?I didn¡¯t injure her too badly, and that I shouldn¡¯t worry too much about it, but I still couldn¡¯t help but feel guilty about what I did.


    ¡°I swore that I¡¯d never use magic again, for fear of losing control and hurting the people I love. I knew Griselda would be mad if I dropped out of the academy, but I stuck with my guns on my choice. On the other hand, my wife, Irene, was worried about how she¡¯d react. Irene had a point. Getting on the principal¡¯s bad side was practically a death sentence in and of itself. Instead, I opted to suggest time off so I could clear my head and spend more time with my wife.


    ¡°I struggled to pick the right time to discuss this. Griselda asked me to come to her office. She was going to call me out for how badly I¡¯ve been doing¡ªat least, that was what I thought. But, to my surprise, the principal gave me an assignment instead. I was to go on an expedition to another world for research, but I¡¯d have to be away from my wife for a while, even though she¡¯d been in labor for quite some time.


    ¡®Wait, how long would this take?¡¯ I asked her, slamming my hands on the desk.


    ¡®Don¡¯t worry, it won¡¯t be too long,¡± Griselda assured me with a wink. ¡®Besides, you won¡¯t need to use too much magic. You¡¯ll need to be careful. Use your wits and other forms of strength.¡¯You might be reading a pirated copy. Look for the official release to support the author.


    ¡®But can¡¯t you let someone else do it instead? I mean, why does it have to be me?¡¯


    ¡®You¡¯re experienced, more so than others. You were one of my best students, but you¡¯ve been tripping in your classes and have been out of it lately. Think of this as a make-up exam.¡¯


    ¡®But I need some time off for¡ª¡¯


    ¡®You¡¯ll fail if you don¡¯t do this, and you won¡¯t be able to graduate.¡¯ Griselda said in a cold tone. She rested her elbows on the desk and glared at me. ¡®You¡¯re better than that. You better have a good reason for this. This is your chance to turn your life around. So, what¡¯s it going to be?¡¯


    ¡°I wanted to speak up and tell her my answer. I didn¡¯t need to think about my decision. I knew the repercussions, but I made up my mind. Irene was going through labor at that time, and I needed to be by her side.


    ¡°However, when I opened my mouth, I couldn¡¯t speak. The words wouldn¡¯t come out of my mouth, and my mind drew a blank. I can¡¯t remember anything else after that.¡±


    .-.-.-.


    ¡°...the next thing I knew, I somehow ended up here, with no way out and no one to talk to.¡± Hugh finished his story and stared at his hands.


    Benjamin sat there, speechless over what he heard. His mouth gaped as he tried to process the words in his head. The principal wrote the book he looked up years ago, but she also hid more than she¡¯s let on.


    The magician lowered his head and clenched his fists on his knees. ¡°I¡¯m sorry you had to go through that. I don¡¯t know what to say.¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s nothing. You don¡¯t have to worry about that, Benjamin.¡± If only I knew how she was doing now¡­ Hugh wiped his eyes, reliving the terrible memories he tried so hard to suppress.

 [Season 2] Episode 16 (Part 2)

    ¡°¡¯Back in the days, I was an exceptionally skilled magic user. I had gotten better as I kept practicing to the best of my capabilities. Griselda wanted us to study and be the best we could be, so we gave it our all.


    ¡°My lovely wife, bless her heart, watched from the sides and supported me through my toughest times, which I¡¯m always thankful for. However, one day, as I was practicing my magic, I grew careless and ended up hurting her. She told me ?I didn¡¯t injure her too badly, and that I shouldn¡¯t worry too much about it, but I still couldn¡¯t help but feel guilty about what I did.


    ¡°I swore that I¡¯d never use magic again, for fear of losing control and hurting the people I love. I knew Griselda would be mad if I dropped out of the academy, but I stuck with my guns on my choice. On the other hand, my wife, Irene, was worried about how she¡¯d react. Irene had a point. Getting on the principal¡¯s bad side was practically a death sentence in and of itself. Instead, I opted to suggest time off so I could clear my head and spend more time with my wife.


    ¡°I struggled to pick the right time to discuss this. Griselda asked me to come to her office. She was going to call me out for how badly I¡¯ve been doing¡ªat least, that was what I thought. But, to my surprise, the principal gave me an assignment instead. I was to go on an expedition to another world for research, but I¡¯d have to be away from my wife for a while, even though she¡¯d been in labor for quite some time.


    ¡®Wait, how long would this take?¡¯ I asked her, slamming my hands on the desk.


    ¡®Don¡¯t worry, it won¡¯t be too long,¡± Griselda assured me with a wink. ¡®Besides, you won¡¯t need to use too much magic. You¡¯ll need to be careful. Use your wits and other forms of strength.¡¯Unauthorized use of content: if you find this story on Amazon, report the violation.


    ¡®But can¡¯t you let someone else do it instead? I mean, why does it have to be me?¡¯


    ¡®You¡¯re experienced, more so than others. You were one of my best students, but you¡¯ve been tripping in your classes and have been out of it lately. Think of this as a make-up exam.¡¯


    ¡®But I need some time off for¡ª¡¯


    ¡®You¡¯ll fail if you don¡¯t do this, and you won¡¯t be able to graduate.¡¯ Griselda said in a cold tone. She rested her elbows on the desk and glared at me. ¡®You¡¯re better than that. You better have a good reason for this. This is your chance to turn your life around. So, what¡¯s it going to be?¡¯


    ¡°I wanted to speak up and tell her my answer. I didn¡¯t need to think about my decision. I knew the repercussions, but I made up my mind. Irene was going through labor at that time, and I needed to be by her side.


    ¡°However, when I opened my mouth, I couldn¡¯t speak. The words wouldn¡¯t come out of my mouth, and my mind drew a blank. I can¡¯t remember anything else after that.¡±


    .-.-.-.


    ¡°...the next thing I knew, I somehow ended up here, with no way out and no one to talk to.¡± Hugh finished his story and stared at his hands.


    Benjamin sat there, speechless over what he heard. His mouth gaped as he tried to process the words in his head. The principal wrote the book he looked up years ago, but she also hid more than she¡¯s let on.


    The magician lowered his head and clenched his fists on his knees. ¡°I¡¯m sorry you had to go through that. I don¡¯t know what to say.¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s nothing. You don¡¯t have to worry about that, Benjamin.¡± If only I knew how she was doing now¡­ Hugh wiped his eyes, reliving the terrible memories he tried so hard to suppress.

 [Season 2] Episode 16 (Part 3)

    Griselda led Irene to her office as Glenda sorted out notes and books. Griselda walked toward a door with a piece of paper stuck to the door, saying ¡®DANGER: DO NOT TRESPASS¡¯, and raised her hand to activate the door locks.


    The principal told the duo to follow her as she headed inside and walked down the long flight of stairs.


    Irene and Glenda exchanged worried glances before following her close behind.


    They walked carefully, making sure not to trip or fall. The walls and halls were grand and full of life, even with ambiance and a dark aura surrounding it. The framed pictures were high up, along with dimly lit torches that flared up.


    A floating elevator surrounded by a cage stood at the end of the stairs. Griselda activated a control panel with holographic buttons on the side and pressed a few buttons. When she finished, the gates to the entrance closed behind them.


    ¡°Hang on, ladies, this is going to be a bumpy ride.¡± Griselda warned them.


    The elevator made a sudden drop, catching Irene and Glenda off-guard. Gravity and adrenaline rushed down their bodies as they tried to hang on and not jump too high. Soon, the elevator came to a stop in mid-air. Griselda stepped out, declaring that they had reached their destination. It took a while for Glenda and Irene to walk out, as their bodies wobbled and their vision grew blurry.


    With every step the women took, a pink tile would appear beneath their feet so that they could walk across. They continued down the line until stopping at a large oval podium in the center of the level. Above them rested a tall and circular device, with smaller circles on its side, acting out as knobs. After voice recognition from Griselda, the knob''s lights blinked on.


    She explained to the group that it was a secretive room that she kept hidden from everyone else in the academy and used only for emergencies. Irene rolled her eyes. This realm had a strange obsession with portal rooms.


    ¡°Ok, so, how does this work?¡±


    ¡°Why don¡¯t I show you?¡± Griselda cleared her throat before speaking to the device above. ¡°Show us where Benjamin and Isabelle are.¡±


    The images grew distorted until a clear image appeared on the machine. One knob grew large and hovered closer to the group, giving them a better view of the location. The vision showed Benjamin resting on a bed made from grass and straw next to Isabelle, still resting on the hardwood table. After zooming out, the trio took notice of the hut and the unnatural forest surrounding it.


    Glenda leaned over to inspect the area. She took her glasses off to wipe them, trying to get a better, clearer view of what she saw.If you come across this story on Amazon, be aware that it has been stolen from Royal Road. Please report it.


    ¡°What is that? In all my years, I don¡¯t think I¡¯ve seen a location quite like this before.¡±


    ¡°That¡¯s the Forbidden Isles,¡± Griselda replied, her expression crestfallen. ¡°I never thought I¡¯d see this place again.¡± she muttered under her breath. ¡°What are the odds?¡±


    ¡°What do you mean? Is it possible to get them out?¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s not easy. Once you enter, it¡¯s difficult to leave.¡±


    ¡°Are you serious? How¡¯d they even ?get in there?¡±


    ¡°I¡¯m not sure.¡±


    Irene stood there and watched the vision laid out in front of her. She couldn¡¯t believe her eyes. Her only daughter, not waking up, was lost alongside her friend, all alone in an unknown world. The thought made her stomach churn and blood boil.


    ¡°I can¡¯t believe this is happening...¡±


    ¡°Huh?¡± Griselda and Glenda glanced at the woman as she lowered her head. ¡°Irene, are you¡ª?¡±


    ¡°This is all your fault!¡± Irene thundered, pointing at the principal.


    ¡°What?¡± Griselda took a step back. ¡°How is this my fault? I didn¡¯t make them go in there.¡±


    ¡°You insisted ?we don¡¯t search for them, that we shouldn¡¯t worry.¡±


    ¡°Really?¡± Griselda crossed her arms. ¡°Even though you made them run away, which could¡¯ve led them to falling and ending up in there?¡±


    ¡°How about you find a way to get them out of there instead of giving up?¡±


    ¡°I never said I would give up¡ª¡±


    ¡°Ladies, calm down!¡± Glenda interrupted, getting in between the two. ¡°I¡¯m sure if we relax and think things through, we¡¯ll figure it out.¡± She turned to Irene. ¡°I know you¡¯re upset, but getting frustrated won¡¯t solve anything.¡±


    Irene bit her lip and turned away in a huff. Her ears perked up to footsteps echoing. She glanced up at the vision. A figure walked in with a blanket and a cup of water. Her heart dropped, and time froze all around her. Irene tried to hold back tears as she stared at him face to face.


    No way, it can¡¯t be... ¡°Hugh?¡±


    ¡°What?¡± Griselda quickly turned as her eyes widened. ¡°How is that possible? He¡¯s still alive?¡±


    Glenda blinked as she examined the vision more closely. She couldn¡¯t picture it, but she had a hunch she had seen him somewhere. Had they met before? Was it just a forgotten memory of something else? She couldn¡¯t help but recollect the times she had spent with Clause before¡­


    ¡°What do you mean by that?¡± Irene glared at the principal, fire in her eyes. ¡°Are you saying you hadn¡¯t even been looking for him this whole time?¡±


    ¡°No! We¡¯ve tried our best to look all over. We had no idea where Hugh could¡¯ve been, but we¡ª¡±


    ¡°You liar! Why couldn¡¯t you have used this thing to track him down?¡± She pressed further.


    ¡°This only has a few uses per¡ª¡±


    ¡°It was an emergency. He could¡¯ve died!¡±


    A lump tightened around Griselda¡¯s throat, struggling to respond. Glenda bit her finger as she watched the two argue. She knew there¡¯d be no winning or putting a stop to it, as it was not her business. But, on the other hand, why didn¡¯t her mistress say anything to counter Irene¡¯s statements? Surely, she didn¡¯t mean any harm, right?

 [Season 2] Episode 16 (Part 4)

    ¡°I... don¡¯t remember," Griselda said. "My memory isn¡¯t as good as it used to be.¡±


    ¡°Really? That¡¯s the best excuse you can come up with?¡± Irene didn¡¯t let up on the smack talk. ¡°I find it hard to believe. Unless...¡± She paused and rubbed her chin. ¡°You left Hugh there on purpose and tried to hide it.¡±


    ¡°Are you crazy?¡± Griselda snapped, taken aback by the remark. ¡°That¡¯s ludicrous you¡¯d think of such a thing! I gave him the choice to go on that field trip, and he complied and went along with it! He probably got trapped because of his own doing.¡±


    ¡°Trip? What field trip?¡±


    ¡°Oh, uh...¡±


    Irene practically fumed by the response, or lack thereof. She marched over to the portal device. Ignoring Glenda''s and Griselda¡¯s protests, she stared up at the visionary image.


    ¡°Show me. Did Griselda send Hugh away?!¡±


    After a beat of silence, the blonde woman ran over to her side. ¡°You fool, I made this voice protective. Only I can activate and tell it to ¡®Show us the part where Hugh and I discussed the field trip!¡± She immediately covered her mouth over falling for the oldest trick imaginable. It was too late to change that now.


    The visionary bubble from before shrunk. A new one appeared in its place as the image swirled and grew distorted. In front of the group, the knob grew bigger to show what happened. It depicted Griselda sitting behind a desk in her old office, while Hugh stood across the room, standing tall and firm.


    ¡°So, what¡¯s it going to be?¡± she asked, resting her elbows on the desk, staring at him intensively.


    ¡°I¡­¡± Hugh clenched his fists and breathed in, trying to calm down before responding. ¡°I¡¯m not going.¡±


    ¡°Are you sure? Think about what you¡¯re saying here. Why would you want to do that?¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s my wife. I need to tend to her. It¡¯s important I take my time and devotion to¨C¡±


    ¡°You¡¯re married? That¡¯s a surprise.¡± Griselda creased her eyebrows. ¡°The trip wouldn¡¯t take long. I¡¯m sure she can manage if you work hard and fast. You¡¯d rather do that than achieve the rank in school?¡±This tale has been unlawfully obtained from Royal Road. If you discover it on Amazon, kindly report it.


    ¡°Hugh stormed over and slammed his hands on the desk. ¡°You don¡¯t understand! She¡¯s ex¡ª¡± His words got cut short as something tightened around his throat. He clutched his neck and struggled to breathe¡ªa purple aura formed around him.


    ¡°Goodness, are you alright?¡± Griselda watched as he composed himself, stiff as a board, before responding.


    ¡°Yeah, I¡¯m ok,¡± he replied, showing no signs of emotion. ¡°I think I can manage. I¡¯ll go on the trip after all.¡±


    ¡°Oh, you changed your mind? That¡¯s great to hear!¡± she exclaimed, clasping her hands. ¡°You won¡¯t regret this. I assure you, considering your skils, you¡¯ll have it done in no time. She won¡¯t even notice.¡±


    ¡°Of course. That¡¯s what I¡¯m planning.¡±


    .-.-.-.


    ¡°Okay, stop!¡± Griselda ordered before the scene transitioned. She turned to Irene and Glenda with a big smile on her face. ¡°You see? You heard him say ¡®yes¡¯, so there¡¯s nothing to worry about.¡±


    Irene wiped her reddened eyes and continued to stare at the paused vision. Even though those words rang through her ears, she still found it hard to believe. Something about it seemed off¡ªthe inflection of his voice, the whiplash in tone, and the purple surrounding his eyes. Wait, Hugh¡¯s eyes aren¡¯t purple. They were light brown and blue, respectively.


    She told them about her thoughts. Glenda bit her lip, unsure how to feel, but Griselda didn¡¯t seem to pay mind to it.


    ¡°I didn¡¯t notice or remember that part. Last time I remember...¡±


    ¡°Sure, you don¡¯t.¡± That isn¡¯t canny. The Hugh I know isn¡¯t like that. It¡¯s almost as if someone had¡­


    Glenda sighed. She was in a dilemma, unsure of what to do. She struggled between her devotion to her mistress and her helpfulness to a bystander.


    Ringing buzzed in her dress pocket. Glenda reached down to pick up her holographic communicator.


    She answered and pulled out a scroll hologram from Eris. She had previously contacted her and told her about the predicament while the duo argued nonstop.


    Excellent, it looks like she got the message.


    ¡°Guys, I don¡¯t mean to interrupt, but I have good news.¡± Glenda declared, breaking their argument.


    ¡°Eris knows someone who can help us with this situation.¡±


    ¡°Fantastic news! You¡¯re live savors!¡± Griselda chirped. ¡°I knew I could count on you.¡±


    Irene sighed in contempt. On the one hand, she should be happy. Despite what the principal said earlier, there¡¯s a way to get Isabelle (and potentially Hugh) out of the forbidden area. But, on the other hand¡­


    ¡°What would you have done if Glenda hadn¡¯t gotten into contact with¡ª?¡±


    ¡°Irene, you worry too much,¡± Griselda told her, waving it off dismissively. ¡°Your daughter and friend are going to be safe and sound. That¡¯s all that matters, right?¡± The principal and teacher walked away and headed back to the elevator.


    Irene¡¯s face contorted into a grimace as she slowly followed them from behind. This is not over, not by a long shot.

 [Season 2] Episode 16 (Part 4.5)

    Darkness. Isabelle floated helplessly in the dark and empty void, with no way of escaping. There was not much she could do or say. She couldn¡¯t even move her body all that much. No clue where she was, but came to accept it, hoping to find the way out soon enough instead of fighting it.


    ¡°Hey there.¡± A voice called out to her.


    She glanced out of the corner of her eyes at a shadow floating by. She couldn¡¯t make out their appearance, but their voice suggested they were male.


    Another person?


    ¡°So, you got trapped in here too?¡±


    ¡°Where are we? How¡¯d we end up in this black void?¡± Isabelle inquired.


    ¡°You can¡¯t tell? We¡¯re both unconscious. He¡¯s put me under anesthetic for protection''s sake. I don¡¯t know about you, though.¡±


    If you stumble upon this narrative on Amazon, it''s taken without the author''s consent. Report it.


    ¡°I remember being attacked by some creature. My memory¡¯s fuzzy on the rest of the details, though.¡±


    ¡°Ouch, looks like we both had it rough, for different reasons anyway.¡±


    ¡°What happened to you?¡± Isabelle asked. ¡°Why are you put under anesthetic?¡±


    ¡°I¡¯ve been cursed, to put it lightly.¡± The figure hesitated to reply. He sighed. ¡°I¡¯m waiting for the dark poisons in my body to be removed altogether, but I don¡¯t know how long that¡¯ll take.¡±


    ¡°Oh, I¡¯m sorry to hear that.¡±


    ¡°Nah, it¡¯s fine. Don¡¯t worry about it; it¡¯s my fault I got into this mess anyhow. You should wake up relatively soon, if that light is any sign.¡±


    ¡°Light, what light?¡±


    Before she got an answer, a faint voice called out from above, as the light grew bigger. As it rose, Isabelle couldn¡¯t look away; her body hovered over it. Her eyes shifted down.


    ¡°Wait, will I see you again? What¡¯s your name?¡±


    ¡°Well, if we see each other again, my name is, uh, Trey¡ª¡± Isabelle became enveloped by the light altogether before hearing the full response.